V V Ok 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 

HIS  LETTERS  AND  JOURNALS 
IN  TWO  VOLUMES 


VOLUME  I 


SAMUEL  E.  B.  MORSE 

HIS  LETTERS  AND  JOURNALS 

EDITED  AND  SUPPLEMENTED 

BY  HIS  SON 

EDWARD  LIND  MORSE 

ILLUSTRATED 

WITH  REPRODUCTIONS  OF  HIS  PAINTINGS 
AND  WITH  NOTES  AND  DIAGRAMS 
BEARING  ON  THE 

INVENTION  OF  THE  TELEGRAPH 
VOLUME  I 


BOSTON  AND  NEW  YORK 
HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 
(Cbe  fiiberjtfde  $reji$  Cambridge 
1914 


COPYRIGHT,  I9I4,  BY  EDWARD  LIND  MORSE 


. ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


Published  November  IQ14 


TO  MY  WIFE 

WHOSE  LOVING  INTEREST  AND  APT  CRITICISM 
HAVE  BEEN  TO  ME  OF  GREAT  VALUE 
I DEDICATE  THIS  WORK 


“ It  is  the  hour  of  fate, 

And  those  who  follow  me  reach  every  state 
Mortals  desire,  and  conquer  every  foe 
Save  death.  But  they  who  doubt  or  hesitate  — 
Condemned  to  failure,  penury  and  woe  — 

Seek  me  in  vain  and  uselessly  implore. 

I hear  them  not,  and  I return  no  more.” 

Ingalls,  Opportunity. 


PREFACE 


Arthur  Christopher  Benson,  in  the  introduction 
to  his  studies  in  biography  entitled  “ The  Leaves  of  the 
Tree,”  says:  — 

“But  when  it  comes  to  dealing  with  men  who  have 
played  upon  the  whole  a noble  part  in  life,  whose  vision 
has  been  clear  and  whose  heart  has  been  wide,  who  have 
not  merely  followed  their  own  personal  ambitions,  but 
have  really  desired  to  leave  the  world  better  and  hap- 
pier than  they  found  it,  — in  such  cases,  indiscriminate 
praise  is  not  only  foolish  and  untruthful,  it  is  positively 
harmful  and  noxious.  What  one  desires  to  see  in  the 
lives  of  others  is  some  sort  of  transformation,  some  evi- 
dence of  patient  struggling  with  faults,  some  hint  of 
failings  triumphed  over,  some  gain  of  generosity  and 
endurance  and  courage.  To  slur  over  the  faults  and 
failings  of  the  great  is  not  only  inartistic:  it  is  also  faint- 
hearted and  unjust.  It  alienates  sympathy.  It  substi- 
tutes unreal  adoration  for  wholesome  admiration;  it 
afflicts  the  reader,  conscious  of  frailty  and  struggle,  with 
a sense  of  hopeless  despair  in  the  presence  of  anything 
so  supremely  high-minded  and  flawless.” 

The  judgment  of  a son  may,  perhaps,  be  biased  in 
favor  of  a beloved  father;  he  may  unconsciously  “slur 
over  the  faults  and  failings,”  and  lay  emphasis  only  on 
the  virtues.  In  selecting  and  putting  together  the  let- 
ters, diaries,  etc.,  of  my  father,  Samuel  F.  B.  Morse, 
I have  tried  to  avoid  that  fault;  my  desire  has  been  to 
present  a true  portrait  of  the  man,  with  both  lights  and 


X 


PREFACE 


shadows  duly  emphasized;  but  I can  say  with  perfect 
truth  that  I have  found  but  little  to  deplore.  He  was 
human,  he  had  his  faults,  and  he  made  mistakes.  While 
honestly  differing  from  him  on  certain  questions,  I am 
yet  convinced  that,  in  all  his  beliefs,  he  was  absolutely 
sincere,  and  the  deeper  I have  delved  into  his  corres- 
pondence, the  more  I have  been  impressed  by  the  true 
nobility  and  greatness  of  the  man. 

His  fame  is  now  secure,  but,  like  all  great  men,  he 
made  enemies  who  pursued  him  with  their  calumnies 
even  after  his  death;  and  others,  perfectly  honest  and 
sincere,  have  questioned  his  right  to  be  called  the  in- 
ventor of  the  telegraph.  I have  tried  to  give  credit 
where  credit  is  due  with  regard  to  certain  points  in  the 
invention,  but  I have  also  given  the  documentary  evi- 
dence, which  I am  confident  will  prove  that  he  never 
claimed  more  than  was  his  right.  For  many  years  after 
his  invention  was  a proved  success,  almost  to  the  day  of 
his  death,  he  was  compelled  to  fight  for  his  rights;  but 
he  was  a good  fighter,  a skilled  controversialist,  and  he 
has  won  out  in  the  end. 

He  was  born  and  brought  up  in  a deeply  religious 
atmosphere,  in  a faith  which  seems  to  us  of  the  present 
day  as  narrow;  but,  as  will  appear  from  his  correspond- 
ence, he  was  perfectly  sincere  in  his  beliefs,  and  un- 
falteringly held  himself  to  be  an  instrument  divinely 
appointed  to  bestow  a great  blessing  upon  humanity. 

It  seems  not  to  be  generally  known  that  he  was  an 
artist  of  great  ability,  that  for  more  than  half  his  life 
he  devoted  himself  to  painting,  and  that  he  is  ranked 
with  the  best  of  our  earlier  painters. 

In  my  selection  of  letters  to  be  published  I have  tried 


PREFACE 


xi 


to  place  much  emphasis  on  this  phase  of  his  career,  a 
most  interesting  one.  I have  found  so  many  letters, 
diaries,  and  sketch-books  of  those  earlier  years,  never 
before  published,  that  seemed  to  me  of  great  human 
interest,  that  I have  ventured  to  let  a large  number  of 
these  documents  chronicle  the  history  of  Morse  the 
artist. 

Many  of  the  letters  here  published  have  already  ap- 
peared in  Mr.  S.  Irenaeus  Prime’s  biography  of  Morse, 
but  others  are  now  printed  for  the  first  time,  and  I have 
omitted  many  which  Mr.  Prime  included.  I must  ac- 
knowledge my  indebtedness  to  Mr.  Prime  for  the  possi- 
bility of  filling  in  certain  gaps  in  the  correspondence;  and 
for  much  interesting  material  not  now  otherwise  ob- 
tainable. 

Before  the  telegraph  had  demonstrated  its  practical 
utility,  its  inventor  was  subjected  to  ridicule  most  galling 
to  a sensitive  nature,  and  after  it  was  a proved  success 
he  was  vilified  by  the  enemies  he  was  obliged  to  make 
on  account  of  his  own  probity,  and  by  the  unscrupulous 
men  who  tried  to  rob  him  of  the  fruits  of  his  genius;  but 
in  this  he  was  only  paying  the  penalty  of  greatness,  and, 
as  the  perspective  of  time  enables  us  to  render  a more 
impartial  verdict,  his  character  will  be  found  to  emerge 
triumphant. 

His  versatility  and  abounding  vitality  were  astound- 
ing. He  would  have  been  an  eminent  man  in  his  day 
had  he  never  invented  the  telegraph;  but  it  is  of  absorb- 
ing interest,  in  following  his  career,  to  note  how  he  was 
forced  to  give  up  one  ambition  after  another,  to  suf- 
fer blow  after  blow  which  would  have  overwhelmed  a 
man  of  less  indomitable  perseverance,  until  all  his  great 


Xll 


PREFACE 


energies  were  impelled  into  the  one  channel  which  ulti- 
mately led  to  undying  fame. 

In  every  great  achievement  in  the  history  of  progress 
one  man  must  stand  preeminent,  one  name  must  sym- 
bolize to  future  generations  the  thing  accomplished, 
whether  it  be  the  founding  of  an  empire,  the  discovery 
of  a new  world,  or  the  invention  of  a new  and  useful  art; 
and  this  one  man  must  be  so  endowed  by  nature  as  to 
be  capable  of  carrying  to  a successful  issue  the  great 
enterprise,  be  it  what  it  may.  He  must,  in  short,  be  a 
man  of  destiny.  That  he  should  call  to  his  assistance 
other  men,  that  he  should  legitimately  make  use  of  the 
labors  of  others,  in  no  wise  detracts  from  his  claims  to 
greatness.  It  is  futile  to  say  that  without  this  one  or 
that  one  the  enterprise  would  have  been  a failure;  that 
without  his  officers  and  his  men  the  general  could  not 
have  waged  a successful  campaign.  We  must,  in  every 
great  accomplishment  which  has  influenced  the  history 
of  the  world,  search  out  the  master  mind  to  whom, 
under  Heaven,  the  epoch-making  result  is  due,  and  him 
must  we  crown  with  the  laurel  wreath. 

Of  nothing  is  this  more  true  than  of  invention,  for 
I venture  to  assert  that  no  great  invention  has  ever 
sprung  Minerva-like  from  the  brain  of  one  man.  It  has 
been  the  culmination  of  the  discoveries,  the  researches, 
yes,  and  the  failures,  of  others,  until  the  time  was  ripe 
and  the  destined  man  appeared.  While  due  credit  and 
all  honor  must  be  given  to  the  other  laborers  in  the 
field,  the  niche  in  the  temple  of  fame  must  be  reserved 
for  the  one  man  whose  genius  has  combined  all  the 
known  elements  and  added  the  connecting  link  to  pro- 
duce the  great  result. 


PREFACE 


Xlll 


As  an  invention  the  telegraph  was  truly  epoch-mak- 
ing. It  came  at  a time  when  steam  navigation  on  land 
and  water  was  yet  in  its  infancy,  and  it  is  idle  to  specu- 
late on  the  slow  progress  which  this  would  have  made 
had  it  not  been  for  the  assistance  of  the  electric  spark. 

The  science  of  electricity  itself  was  but  an  academic 
curiosity,  and  it  was  not  until  the  telegraph  had  dem- 
onstrated that  this  mysterious  force  could  be  har- 
nessed to  the  use  of  man,  that  other  men  of  genius  arose 
to  extend  its  usefulness  in  other  directions;  and  this, 
in  turn,  stimulated  invention  in  many  other  fields,  and 
the  end  is  not  yet. 

It  has  been  necessary,  in  selecting  letters,  to  omit 
many  fully  as  interesting  as  those  which  have  been 
included;  barely  to  touch  on  subjects  of  research,  or 
of  political  and  religious  discussion,  which  are  worthy 
of  being  pursued  further,  and  to  omit  some  subjects 
entirely.  Very  probably  another  more  experienced 
hand  would  have  made  a better  selection,  but  my  aim 
has  been  to  give,  through  characteristic  letters  and 
contemporary  opinions,  an  accurate  portrait  of  the 
man,  and  a succinct  history  of  his  life  and  labors.  If  I 
have  succeeded  in  throwing  a new  light  on  some  points 
which  are  still  the  subject  of  discussion,  if  I have  been 
able  to  call  attention  to  any  facts  which  until  now  have 
been  overlooked  or  unknown,  I shall  be  satisfied.  If 
I have  been  compelled  to  use  very  plain  language  with 
regard  to  some  of  those  who  were  his  open  or  secret 
enemies,  or  who  have  been  posthumously  glorified  by 
others,  I have  done  so  with  regret. 

Such  as  it  is  I send  the  book  forth  in  the  hope  that 
it  may  add  to  the  knowledge  and  appreciation  of  the 


XIV 


PREFACE 


character  of  one  of  the  world’s  great  men,  and  that  it 
may,  perhaps,  be  an  inspiration  to  others  who  are 
striving,  against  great  odds,  to  benefit  their  fellow  men, 
or  to  those  who  are  championing  the  cause  of  justice 
and  truth. 


Edward  Lind  Morse. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 

APRIL  27,  1791  — SEPTEMBER  8, 1810 

Birth  of  S.  F.  B.  Morse.  — His  parents.  — Letters  of  Dr.  Belknap  and 
Rev.  Mr.  Wells.  — Phillips,  Andover.  — First  letter.  — Letter  from 
his  father.  — Religious  letter  from  Morse  to  his  brothers.  — Letters 
from  the  mother  to  her  sons.  — Morse  enters  Yale.  — His  journey 
there.  — Difficulty  in  keeping  up  with  his  class.  — Letter  of  warning 
from  his  mother.  — Letters  of  Jedediah  Morse  to  Bishop  of  London 
and  Lindley  Murray.  — Morse  becomes  more  studious.  — Bill  of 
expenses.  — Longing  to  travel  and  interest  in  electricity.  — Philadel- 
phia and  New  York.  — Graduates  from  college.  — Wishes  to  accom- 
pany Allston  to  England,  but  submits  to  parents’  desires  ...  1 


CHAPTER  II 

OCTOBER  81,  1810  — AUGUST  17,  1811 

Enters  bookshop  as  clerk.  — Devotes  leisure  to  painting.  — Leaves 
shop.  — Letter  to  his  brothers  on  appointments  at  Yale.  — Letters 
from  Joseph  P.  Rossiter.  — Morse’s  first  love  affair.  — Paints 
“Landing  of  the  Pilgrims.”  — Prepares  to  sail  with  Allstons  for 
England.  — Letters  of  introduction  from  his  father.  — Disagreeable 
stage-ride  to  New  York.  — Sails  on  the  Lydia.  — Prosperous  voyage. 

— Liverpool.  — Trip  to  London.  — Observations  on  people  and  cus- 
toms. — Frequently  cheated.  — Critical  time  in  England.  — Dr. 
Lettson.  — Sheridan’s  verse.  — Longing  for  a telegraph.  — A ghost  24 


CHAPTER  III 

AUGUST  24,  1811  — DECEMBER  1,  1811 

Benjamin  West.  — George  III.  — Morse  begins  his  studies.  — Intro- 
duced to  West.  — Enthusiasms.  — Smuggling  and  lotteries.  — Eng- 
lish appreciation  of  art.  — Copley.  — Friendliness  of  West.  — Elgin 
marbles.  — Cries  of  London.  — Custom  in  knocking.  — Witnesses 
balloon  ascension.  — Crowds.  — Vauxhall  Gardens.  — St.  Bartholo- 
mew’s Fair.  — Efforts  to  be  economical.  — Signs  of  war.  — Mails 
delayed.  — Admitted  to  Royal  Academy.  — Disturbances,  riots,  and 
murders 42 


XVI 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  IV 

JANUARY  18,  1812  — AUGUST  6,  1812 

Political  opinions.  — Charles  R.  Leslie’s  reminiscences  of  Morse, 
Allston,  King,  and  Coleridge.  — C.  B.  King’s  letter.  — Sidney  E. 
Morse’s  letter.  — Benjamin  West’s  kindness.  — Sir  William  Beechy. 

— Murders,  robberies,  etc.  — Morse  and  Leslie  paint  each  other’s 
portraits.  — The  elder  Morse’s  financial  difficulties.  — He  deprecates 
the  war  talk.  — The  son  differs  from  his  father.  — The  Prince 
Regent.  — Orders  in  Council.  — Estimate  of  West.  — Alarming  state 
of  affairs  in  England.  — Assassination  of  Perceval,  Prime  Minister.  — 
Execution  of  assassin.  — Morse’s  love  for  his  art.  — Stephen  Van 
Rensselaer.  — Leslie  the  friend  and  Allston  the  master.  — Afternoon 
tea.  — The  elder  Morse  well  known  in  Europe.  — Lord  Castlereagh. 

— The  Queen’s  drawing-room.  — Kemble  and  Mrs.  Siddons.  — 

Zachary  Macaulay.  — Warning  letter  from  his  parents.  — War 
declared.  — Morse  approves.  — Gratitude  to  his  parents,  and  to 
Allston 58 


CHAPTER  V 

SEPTEMBER  20,  1812  — JUNE  13,  1813 

Models  the  “Dying  Hercules.”  — Dreams  of  greatness.  — Again  ex- 
presses gratitude  to  his  parents.  — Begins  painting  of  “Dying  Her- 
cules.” — Letter  from  Jeremiah  Evarts.  — Morse  upholds  righteous- 
ness of  the  war.  — Henry  Thornton.  — Political  discussions.  — Gil- 
bert Stuart.  — William  Wilberforce.  — James  Wynne’s  reminiscences 
of  Morse,  Coleridge,  Leslie,  Allston,  and  Dr.  Abemethy.  — Letters 
from  his  mother  and  brother.  — Letters  from  friends  on  the  state  of 
the  fine  arts  in  America.  — “The  Dying  Hercules”  exhibited  at  the 
Royal  Academy.  — Expenses  of  painting.  — Receives  Adelphi  Gold 
Medal  for  statuette  of  Hercules.  — Mr.  Dunlap’s  reminiscences.  — 
Critics  praise  “Dying  Hercules” 84 

CHAPTER  VI 

JULY  10,  1813  — APRIL  6,  1814 

Letter  from  the  father  on  economies  and  political  views.  — Morse  dep- 
recates lack  of  spirit  in  New  England  and  rejoices  at  Wellington’s 
victories.  — Allston’s  poems.  — Morse  coat-of-arms.  — Letter  of 
Joseph  Hillhouse.  — Letter  of  exhortation  from  his  mother.  — Morse 
wishes  to  stay  longer  in  Europe.  — Amused  at  mother’s  political 
views.  — The  father  sends  more  money  for  a longer  stay.  — Sidney 
exalts  poetry  above  painting.  — His  mother  warns  him  against  infidels 
and  actors.  — Bristol.  — Optimism.  — Letter  on  infidels  and  his  own 
religious  observances.  — Future  of  American  art.  — He  is  in  good 
health,  but  thin.  — Letter  from  Mr.  Visger.  — Benjamin  Burritt, 
American  prisoner.  — Efforts  in  his  behalf  unsuccessful.  — Capture 


CONTENTS 


xvii 


of  Paris  by  the  Allies.  — Again  expresses  gratitude  to  parents.  — 
Writes  a play  for  Charles  Mathews.  — Not  produced  ....  108 

CHAPTER  VII 

MAY  2,  1814  — OCTOBER  11,  1814 

Allston  writes  encouragingly  to  the  parents.  — Morse  unwilling  to  be 
mere  portrait-painter.  — Ambitious  to  stand  at  the  head  of  his  pro- 
fession. — Desires  patronage  from  wealthy  friends.  — Delay  in  the 
mails.  — Account  of  entree  of  Louis  XVIII  into  London.  — The 
Prince  Regent.  — Indignation  at  acts  of  English.  — His  parents 
relieved  at  hearing  from  him  after  seven  months’  silence.  — No  hope 
of  patronage  from  America.  — His  brothers.  — Account  of  fetes.  — 
Emperor  Alexander,  King  of  Prussia,  Bliicher,  Platoff.  — Wishes 
to  go  to  Paris.  — Letter  from  M.  Van  Schaick  about  battle  of  Lake 
Erie.  — Disgusted  with  England 131 

CHAPTER  VIII 

NOVEMBER  9,  1814  — APRIL  23,  1815 

Does  not  go  to  Paris.  — Letter  of  admonition  from  his  mother.  — 

His  parents’  early  economies.  — Letter  from  Leslie.  — Letter  from 
Rev.  S.  F.  Jarvis  on  politics.  — The  mother  tells  of  the  economies  of 
another  young  American,  Dr.  Parkman.  — The  son  resents  constant 
exhortations  to  economize,  and  tells  of  meanness  of  Dr.  Parkman.  — 
Writes  of  his  own  economies  and  industry.  — Disgusted  with  Bristol. 

— Prophesies  peace  between  England  and  America.  — Estimates  of 
Morse’s  character  by  Dr.  Romeyn  and  Mr.  Van  Schaick.  — The 
father  regrets  reproof  of  son  for  political  views.  — Death  of  Mrs. 
Allston.  — Disagreeable  experience  in  Bristol.  — More  economies.  — 
Napoleon  I.  — Peace 154 

CHAPTER  IX 

MAY  3,  1815  — OCTOBER  18,  1815 

Decides  to  return  home  in  the  fall.  — Hopes  to  return  to  Europe  in  a 
year.  — Ambitions.  — Paints  “Judgment  of  Jupiter.”  — Not  allowed 
to  compete  for  premium.  — Mr.  Russell’s  portrait.  — Reproof  of  his 
parents.  — Battle  of  Waterloo.  — Wilberforce.  — Painting  of  “Dy- 
ing Hercules”  received  by  parents.  — Much  admired.  — Sails  for 
home.  — Dreadful  voyage  lasting  fifty-eight  days.  — Extracts  from 
his  journal.  — Home  at  last 175 

CHAPTER  X 

APRIL  10,  1816  — OCTOBER  5,  1818 

Very  little  success  at  home.  — Portrait  of  ex-President  John  Adams.  — 
Letter  to  Allston  on  sale  of  his  “Dead  Man  restored  to  Life.”  — Also 


CONTENTS 


xviii 

apologizes  for  hasty  temper.  — Reassured  by  Allston.  — Humorous 
letter  from  Leslie.  — Goes  to  New  Hampshire  to  paint  portraits.  — 
Concord.  — Meets  Miss  Lucretia  Walker.  — Letters  to  his  parents 
concerning  her.  — His  parents  reply.  — Engaged  to  Miss  Walker.  — 

His  parents  approve.  — Many  portraits  painted.  — Miss  Walker’s 
parents  consent.  — Success  in  Portsmouth.  — Morse  and  his  brother 
invent  a pump.  — Highly  endorsed  by  President  Day  and  Eli  Whit- 
ney. — Miss  Walker  visits  Charlestown.  — Morse’s  religious  convic- 
tions. — More  success  in  New  Hampshire.  — Winter  in  Charleston, 
South  Carolina.  — John  A.  Alston.  — Success.  — Returns  north.  — 
Letter  from  his  uncle  Dr.  Finley.  — Marriage 196 


CHAPTER  XI 

NOVEMBER  19,  1818  — MARCH  31,  1821 

Morse  and  his  wife  go  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  — Hospitably  en- 
tertained and  many  portraits  painted.  — Congratulates  Allston  on  his 
election  to  the  Royal  Academy.  — Receives  commission  to  paint 
President  Monroe.  — Trouble  in  the  parish  at  Charlestown.  — Morse 
urges  his  parents  to  leave  and  come  to  Charleston.  — Letters  of  John 
A.  Alston.  — Return  to  the  North.  — Birth  of  his  first  child.  — Dr. 
Morse  and  his  family  decide  to  move  to  New  Haven.  — Morse  goes  to 
Washington.  — Paints  the  President  under  difficulties.  — Hospitali- 
ties. — Death  of  his  grandfather.  — Dr.  Morse  appointed  Indian 
Commissioner.  — Marriage  of  Morse’s  future  mother-in-law.  — 
Charleston  again.  — Continued  success.  — Letters  to  Mrs.  Ball.  — 
Liberality  of  Mr.  Alston.  — Spends  the  summer  in  New  Haven.  — 
Returns  to  Charleston,  but  meets  with  poor  success.  — Assists  in 
founding  Academy  of  Arts,  which  has  but  a short  life.  — Goes  North 
again 219 


CHAPTER  XII 

MAY  23,  1821  — DECEMBER  17,  1824 

Accompanies  Mr.  Silliman  to  the  Berkshires.  — Takes  his  wife  and 
daughter  to  Concord,  New  Hampshire.  — Writes  to  his  wife  from 
Boston  about  a bonnet.  — Goes  to  Washington,  D.  C.  — Paints  large 
picture  of  House  of  Representatives.  — Artistic  but  not  financial  suc- 
cess. — Donates  five  hundred  dollars  to  Yale.  — Letter  from  Mr.  De 
Forest.  — New  York  “Observer.”  — Discouragements.  — First  son 
born.  — Invents  marble-carving  machine.  — Goes  to  Albany.  — 
Stephen  Van  Rensselaer.  — Slight  encouragement  in  Albany.  — 
Longing  for  a home.  — Goes  to  New  York.  — Portrait  of  Chancellor 
Kent.  — Appointed  attache  to  Legation  to  Mexico.  — High  hopes.  — 
Takes  affecting  leave  of  his  family.  — Rough  journey  to  Washington. 

— Expedition  to  Mexico  indefinitely  postponed.  — Returns  North.  — 
Settles  in  New  York.  — Fairly  prosperous 238 


CONTENTS 


xix 


CHAPTER  XIII 

JANUARY  4,  1825  — NOVEMBER  18,  1825 

Success  in  New  York.  — Chosen  to  paint  portrait  of  Lafayette.  — Hope 
of  a permanent  home  with  his  family.  — Meets  Lafayette  in  Washing- 
ton. — Mutually  attracted.  — Attends  President’s  levee.  — Begins 
portrait  of  Lafayette.  — Death  of  his  wife.  — Crushed  by  the  news.  — 

His  attachment  to  her.  — Epitaph  composed  by  Benjamin  Silliman. 

— Bravely  takes  up  his  work  again.  — Finishes  portrait  of  Lafayette. 

— Describes  it  in  letter  of  a later  date.  — Sonnet  on  death  of  Lafay- 

ette’s dog.  — Rents  a house  in  Canal  Street,  New  York.  — One  of  the 
founders  of  National  Academy  of  Design.  — Tactful  resolutions  on 
organization.  — First  thirty  members.  — Morse  elected  first  presi- 
dent. — Reelected  every  year  until  1845.  — Again  made  president  in 
1861.  — Lectures  on  Art.  — Popularity 259 

CHAPTER  XIV 

JANUARY  1,  1826  — DECEMBER  5,  1829 

Success  of  his  lectures,  the  first  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States.  — Diffi- 
culties of  his  position  as  leader.  — Still  longing  for  a home.  — Very 
busy  but  in  good  health.  — Death  of  his  father.  — Estimates  of  Dr. 
Morse.  — Letters  to  his  mother.  — Wishes  to  go  to  Europe  again.  — 
Delivers  address  at  first  anniversary  of  National  Academy  of  Design. 

— Professor  Dana  lectures  on  electricity.  — Morse’s  study  of  the 

subject.  — Moves  to  No.  13  Murray  Street.  — Too  busy  to  visit  his 
family.  — Death  of  his  mother.  — A remarkable  woman.  — Goes  to 
central  New  York.  — A serious  accident.  — Moral  reflections.  — 
Prepares  to  go  to  Europe.  — Letter  of  John  A.  Dix.  — Sails  for 
Liverpool.  — Rough  voyage.  — Liverpool 283 

CHAPTER  XV 

DECEMBER  6,  1829  — FEBRUARY  6,  1830 

Journey  from  Liverpool  to  London  by  coach.  — Neatness  of  the  cot- 
tages. — Trentham  Hall.  — Stratford-on-Avon.  — Oxford.  — Lon- 
don. — Charles  R.  Leslie.  — Samuel  Rogers.  — Seated  with  Academi- 
cians at  Royal  Academy  lecture.  — Washington  Irving.  — Turner.  — 
Leaves  London  for  Dover.  — Canterbury  Cathedral.  — Detained  at 
Dover  by  bad  weather.  — Incident  of  a former  visit.  — Channel 
steamer.  — Boulogne-sur-Mer.  — First  impressions  of  France.  — 
Paris.  — The  Louvre.  — Lafayette.  — Cold  in  Paris.  — Continental 
Sunday.  — Leaves  Paris  for  Marseilles  in  diligence.  — Intense  cold. 

— Dijon.  — French  funeral.  — Lyons.  — The  H6tel  Dieu.  — Avi- 
gnon. — Catholic  church  services.  — Marseilles.  — Toulon.  — The 
navy  yard  and  the  galley  slaves.  — Disagreeable  experience  at  an  inn. 

— The  Riviera.  — Genoa ....  304 


XX 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  XVI 

FEBRUARY  6,  1830  — JUNE  15,  1830 

Serra  Palace  in  Genoa.  — Starts  for  Rome.  — Rain  in  the  mountains.  — 

A brigand.  — Carrara.  — First  mention  of  a railroad.  — Pisa.  — The 
leaning  tower.  — Rome  at  last.  — Begins  copying  at  once.  — Note- 
books. — Ceremonies  at  the  Vatican.  — Pope  Pius  VIII.  — Academy 
of  St.  Luke’s.  — St.  Peter’s.  — Chiesa  Nuova.  — Painting  at  the  Vat- 
ican. — Beggar  monks.  — Festa  of  the  Annunciation.  — Soiree  at 
Palazzo  Simbaldi.  — Passion  Sunday.  — Horace  Vemet.  — Lying  in 
state  of  a cardinal.  — Miserere  at  Sistine  Chapel.  — Holy  Thursday 
at  St.  Peter’s.  — Third  cardinal  dies.  — Meets  Thorwaldsen  at  Signor 
Persianis’s.  — Manners  of  English,  French,  and  Americans.  — Lan- 
di’s  pictures.  — Funeral  of  a young  girl.  — Trip  to  Tivoli,  Subiaco.  — 
Procession  of  the  Corpus  Domini.  — Disagreeable  experience  . . 329 

CHAPTER  XVII 

JUNE  17,  1830  — FEBRUARY  2,  1831 

Working  hard.  — Trip  to  Genzano.  — Lake  of  Nemi.  — Beggars.  — 
Curious  festival  of  flowers  at  Genzano.  — Night  on  the  Campagna.  — 
Heat  in  Rome.  — Illumination  of  St.  Peter’s.  — St.  Peter’s  Day.  — 
Vaults  of  the  Church.  — Feebleness  of  Pope.  — Morse  and  compan- 
ions visit  Naples,  Capri,  and  Amalfi.  — Charms  of  Amalfi.  — Terrible 
accident.  — Flippancy  at  funerals.  — Campo  Santo  at  Naples.  — 
Gruesome  conditions.  — Ubiquity  of  beggars.  — Convent  of  St.  Mar- 
tino. — Masterpiece  of  Spagnoletto.  — Returns  to  Rome.  — Paints 
portrait  of  Thorwaldsen.  — Presented  to  him  in  after  years  by  John 
Taylor  Johnston.  — Given  to  King  of  Denmark.  — Reflections  on  the 
social  evil  and  the  theatre.  — Death  of  the  Pope.  — An  assassination. 

— The  Honorable  Mr.  Spencer  and  Catholicism.  — Election  of  Pope 
Gregory  XVI 354 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

FEBRUARY  10,  1831  — SEPTEMBER  12,  1831 

Historic  events  witnessed  by  Morse.  — Rumors  of  revolution.  — Danger 
to  foreigners.  — Coronation  of  the  new  Pope.  — Pleasant  experience. 
— Cause  of  the  revolution  a mystery.  — Bloody  plot  foiled.  — Plans  to 
leave  for  Florence.  — Sends  casts,  etc.,  to  National  Academy  of  De- 
sign. — Leaves  Rome.  — Dangers  of  the  journey.  — Florence.  — De- 
scription of  meeting  Prince  Radziwill  in  Coliseum  at  Rome.  — Copies 
portraits  of  Rubens  and  Titian  in  Florence.  — Leaves  Florence  for 
Venice.  — Disagreeable  voyage  on  the  Po.  — Venice,  beautiful  but 
smelly.  — Copies  Tintoret’s  “Miracle  of  the  Slave.”  — Thunder- 
storms. — Reflections  on  the  Fourth  of  July.  — Leaves  Venice.  — 
Recoaro.  — Milan.  — Reflections  on  Catholicism  and  art.  — Como 


CONTENTS 


xxi 


and  Maggiore.  — The  Rigi.  — Schaffhausen  and  Heidelberg.  — 
Evades  the  quarantine  on  French  border.  — Thrilling  experience.  — 
Paris 379 


CHAPTER  XIX 

SEPTEMBER  18,  1831  — SEPTEMBER  21,  1832 

Takes  rooms  with  Horatio  Greenough.  — Political  talk  with  Lafayette. 

— Riots  in  Paris.  — Letters  from  Greenough.  — Bunker  Hill  Monu- 
ment. — Letters  from  Fenimore  Cooper.  — Cooper’s  portrait  by  Ver- 
boeckhoven.  — European  criticisms.  — Reminiscences  of  R.  W. 
Habersham.  — Hints  of  an  electric  telegraph.  — Not  remembered  by 
Morse.  — Early  experiments  in  photography.  — Painting  of  the 
Louvre.  — Cholera  in  Paris.  — Baron  von  Humboldt.  — Morse  pre- 
sides at  Fourth  of  July  dinner.  — Proposes  toast  to  Lafayette.  — Let- 
ter to  New  York  “Observer”  on  Fenimore  Cooper.  — Also  on  pride  in 
American  citizenship.  — Works  with  Lafayette  in  behalf  of  Poles.  — 
Letter  from  Lafayette.  — Morse  visits  London  before  sailing  for  home. 

— Sits  to  Leslie  for  head  of  Sterne 407 

CHAPTER  XX 

Morse’s  life  almost  equally  divided  into  two  periods,  artistic  and  scien- 
tific. — Estimate  of  his  artistic  ability  by  Daniel  Huntington.  — Also 
by  Samuel  Isham.  — His  character  as  revealed  by  his  letters,  notes, 
etc.  — End  of  Volume  I 434 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Morse  the  Artist  (Photogravure)  ....  Frontispiece 
Painted  by  himself  in  London  about  1814. 

House  in  which  Morse  was  born,  in  Charlestown,  Mass.  2 

Rev.  Jedediah  Morse  and  S.  F.  B.  Morse  — Elizabeth 

Ann  Morse  and  Sidney  E.  Morse 22 

From  portraits  by  a Mr.  Sargent,  who  also  painted  portraits  of  the 


Washington  family. 

The  Dying  Hercules i06 

Painted  by  Morse  in  1813. 

Letter  of  Morse  to  his  Parents,  October  18,  1815  . 194 
Mr.  D.  C.  De  Forest  — Mrs.  D.  C.  De  Forest  . . 244 


From  paintings  by  Morse  now  in  the  gallery  of  the  Yale  School 
of  the  Fine  Arts. 

Lucretia  Pickering  Walker,  Wife  of  S.  F.  B.  Morse, 


and  Two  Children 254 

Painted  by  Morse. 

Study  for  Portrait  of  Lafayette 268 

Now  in  New  York  Public  Library. 

Elizabeth  A.  Morse 294 

Painted  by  Morse. 

Jeremiah  Evarts  328 

From  a portrait  painted  by  Morse  and  owned  by  Sherman 
Evarts,  Esq. 

De  Witt  Clinton 369 

Painted  by  Morse.  Owned  by  the  Metropolitan  Museum,  New  York. 

Henry  Clay 400 


Painted  by  Morse.  Owned  by  the  Metropolitan  Museum,  New  York. 
Susan  W.  Morse.  Eldest  Daughter  of  the  Artist  . 436 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MOUSE 

HIS  LETTERS  AND  JOURNALS 


CHAPTER  I 

APRIL  27,  1791  — SEPTEMBER  8,  1810 

Birth  of  S.  F.  B.  Morse.  — His  parents.  — Letters  of  Dr.  Belknap  and 
Rev.  Mr.  Wells.  — Phillips,  Andover.  — First  letter.  — Letter  from  his 
father.  — Religious  letter  from  Morse  to  his  brothers.  — Letters  from  the 
mother  to  her  sons.  — Morse  enters  Yale.  — His  journey  there.  — Diffi- 
culty in  keeping  up  with  his  class.  — Letter  of  warning  from  his  mother. 
— Letters  of  Jedediah  Morse  to  Bishop  of  London  and  Lindley  Murray.  — 
Morse  becomes  more  studious.  — Bill  of  expenses.  — Longing  to  travel  and 
interest  in  electricity.  — Philadelphia  and  New  York.  — Graduates  from 
college.  — Wishes  to  accompany  Allston  to  England,  but  submits  to  parents’ 
desires. 

Samuel  Finley  Breese  Morse  was  born  in  Charles- 
town, Massachusetts,  on  the  27th  day  of  April,  a.d. 
1791.  He  came  of  good  Puritan  stock,  his  father, 
Jedediah  Morse,  being  a militant  clergyman  of  the 
Congregational  Church,  a fighter  for  orthodoxy  at  a 
time  when  Unitarianism  was  beginning  to  undermine 
the  foundations  of  the  old,  austere,  childlike  faith. 

These  battles  of  the  churches  seem  far  away  to  us  of 
the  twentieth  century,  but  they  were  very  real  to  the 
warriors  of  those  days,  and,  while  many  of  the  tenets 
of  their  faith  may  seem  narrow  to  us,  they  were  gospel 
to  the  godly  of  that  time,  and  reverence,  obedience, 
filial  piety,  and  courtesy  were  the  rule  and  not  the  excep- 
tion that  they  are  to-day. 

Jedediah  Morse  was  a man  of  note  in  his  day,  known 
and  respected  at  home  and  abroad;  the  friend  of  General 
Washington  and  other  founders  of  the  Republic;  the 


2 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


author  of  the  first  American  Geography  and  Gazetteer. 
His  wife,  Elizabeth  Ann  Breese,  granddaughter  of 
Samuel  Finley,  president  of  Princeton  College,  was  a 
woman  of  great  strength  and  yet  sweetness  of  char- 
acter; adored  by  her  family  and  friends,  a veritable 
mother  in  Israel. 

Into  this  serene  home  atmosphere  came  young  Fin- 
ley Morse,  the  eldest  of  eleven  children,  only  three  of 
whom  survived  their  infancy.  The  other  two  were 
Sidney  Edwards  and  Richard  Carey,  both  eminent  men 
in  their  day. 

Dr.  Belknap,  of  Boston,  in  a letter  to  a friend  in 
New  York  says: — 

“Congratulate  the  Monmouth  Judge  [Mr.  Breese] 
on  the  birth  of  a grandson.  ...  As  to  the  child,  I saw 
him  asleep,  so  can  say  nothing  of  his  eye  or  his  genius 
peeping  through  it.  He  may  have  the  sagacity  of  a Jew- 
ish rabbi,  or  the  profundity  of  a Calvin,  or  the  sub- 
limity of  a Homer  for  aught  I know.  But  time  will 
show  forth  all  things.” 

This  sounds  almost  prophetic  in  the  light  of  future 
days. 

The  following  letter  from  the  Reverend  Mr.  Wells  is 
quaint  and  characteristic  of  the  times : — 

My  dear  little  Boy,  — As  a small  testimony  of 
my  respect  and  obligation  to  your  excellent  Parents 
and  of  my  love  to  you,  I send  you  with  this  six  (6) 
English  Guineas.  They  are  pretty  playthings  enough, 
and  in  the  Country  I came  from  many  people  are  fond 
of  them.  Your  Papa  will  let  you  look  at  them  and  shew 
them  to  Edward,  and  then  he  will  take  care  of  them, 


HOUSE  IN  WHICH  MORSE  WAS  BORN,  IN  CHARLESTOWN,  MASS. 


3 


PHILLIPS,  ANDOVER 


and,  by  the  time  you  grow  up  to  be  a Man,  they  will 
under  Papa’s  wise  management  increase  to  double  their 
present  number.  With  wishing  you  may  never  be  in 
want  of  such  playthings  and  yet  never  too  fond  of  them, 
I remain  your  affectionate  friend, 


Medford,  July  2,  1793. 


Wm.  Wells. 


Young  Morse  was  sent  away  early  to  boarding-school, 
as  was  the  custom  at  that  time.  He  was  taken  by  his 
father  to  Phillips  Academy  at  Andover,  and  I believe 
he  ran  away  once,  being  overcome  by  homesickness 
before  he  made  up  his  mind  to  remain  and  study  hard. 

The  following  letter  is  the  first  one  written  by  him 
of  which  I have  any  knowledge:  — 


Andover,  2d  August,  1799. 

Dear  Papa,  — I hope  you  are  well  I will  thank  you 
if  you  will  Send  me  up  Some  quils  Give  my  love  to 
mama  and  NANCY  and  my  little  brothers  pleas  to 
kis  them  for  me  and  send  me  up  Some  very  good  paper 
to  write  to  you 

I have  as  many  blackberries  as  I want  I go  and 
pick  them  myself. 

Samuel  Finley  Breese  Morse 

Your  Son 
1799. 

This  from  his  father  is  characteristic  of  many  writ- 
ten to  him  and  to  his  brothers  while  they  were  at  school 
and  college:  — 

Charlestown,  February  21,  1801. 

My  dear  Son,  — You  do  not  write  me  as  often  as 
you  ought.  In  your  next  you  must  assign  some  reason 


4 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


for  this  neglect.  Possibly  I have  not  received  all  your 
letters.  Nothing  will  improve  you  so  much  in  epistolary 
writing  as  practice.  Take  great  pains  with  your  letters. 
Avoid  vulgar  phrases.  Study  to  have  your  ideas  per- 
tinent and  correct  and  clothe  them  in  an  easy  and  gram- 
matical dress.  Pay  attention  to  your  spelling,  pointing, 
the  use  of  capitals,  and  to  your  handwriting.  After  a 
little  practice  these  things  will  become  natural  and  you 
will  thus  acquire  a habit  of  writing  correctly  and  well. 

General  Washington  was  a remarkable  instance  of 
what  I have  now  recommended  to  you.  His  letters  are 
a perfect  model  for  epistolary  writers.  They  are  writ- 
ten with  great  uniformity  in  respect  to  the  handwriting 
and  disposition  of  the  several  parts  of  the  letter.  I will 
show  you  some  of  his  letters  when  I have  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  you  next  vacation,  and  when  I shall  expect 
to  find  you  much  improved. 

Your  natural  disposition,  my  dear  son,  renders  ft 
proper  for  me  earnestly  to  recommend  to  you  to  attend 
to  one  thing  at  a time.  It  is  impossible  that  you  can  do 
two  things  well  at  the  same  time,  and  I would,  there- 
fore, never  have  you  attempt  it.  Never  undertake  to  do 
what  ought  not  to  be  done,  and  then,  whatever  you 
undertake,  endeavor  to  do  it  in  the  best  manner. 

It  is  said  of  De  Witt,  a celebrated  statesman  in  Hol- 
land, who  was  torn  to  pieces  in  the  year  1672,  that  he 
did  the  whole  business  of  the  republic  and  yet  had  time 
left  to  go  to  assemblies  in  the  evening  and  sup  in  com- 
pany. Being  asked  how  he  could  possibly  find  time  to 
go  through  so  much  business  and  yet  amuse  himself  in 
the  evenings  as  he  did,  he  answered  there  was  nothing 
so  easy,  for  that  it  was  only  doing  one  thing  at  a time. 


LETTER  FROM  HIS  FATHER 


5 


and  never  putting  off  anything  till  to-morrow  that  could 
be  done  to-day.  This  steady  and  undissipated  attention 
to  one  object  is  a sure  mark  of  a superior  genius,  as 
hurry,  bustle,  and  agitation  are  the  never-failing  symp- 
toms of  a weak  and  frivolous  mind. 

I expect  you  will  read  this  letter  over  several  times 
that  you  may  retain  its  contents  in  your  memory,  and 
give  me  your  own  opinion  on  the  advice  I have  given 
you.  If  you  improve  this  well,  I shall  be  encouraged  to 
give  you  more  as  you  may  need  it. 

Your  affectionate  parent, 

J.  Morse. 

This  was  written  to  a boy  ten  years  old.  I wonder  if 
he  was  really  able  to  assimilate  it. 

I shall  pass  rapidly  over  the  next  few  years,  for,  while 
there  are  many  letters  which  make  interesting  reading, 
there  are  so  many  more  of  the  later  years  of  greater 
historical  value  that  I must  not  yield  to  the  temptation 
to  linger. 

The  three  brothers  were  all  sent  to  Phillips  Academy 
to  prepare  for  Yale,  from  which  college  their  father  was 
also  graduated. 

The  following  letter  from  Finley  to  his  brothers  was 
written  while  he  was  temporarily  at  home,  and  shows 
the  deep  religious  bent  of  his  mind  which  he  kept 
through  life:  — 

Charlestown,  March  15,  1805. 

My  dear  Brothers,  — I now  write  you  again  to 
inform  you  that  mama  had  a baby,  but  it  was  born  dead 
and  has  just  been  buried.  Now  you  have  three  brothers 
and  three  sisters  in  heaven  and  I hope  you  and  I will 


6 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


meet  them  there  at  our  death.  It  is  uncertain  when  we 
shall  die,  but  we  ought  to  be  prepared  for  it,  and  I hope 
you  and  I shall. 

I read  a question  in  Davie’s  “ Sermons”  the  last 
Sunday  which  was  this : — Suppose  a bird  should  take 
one  dust  of  this  earth  and  carry  it  away  once  in  a thou- 
sand years,  and  you  was  to  take  your  choice  either  to 
be  miserable  in  that  time  and  happy  hereafter,  or  happy 
in  that  time  and  miserable  hereafter,  which  would  you 
choose?  Write  me  an  answer  to  this  in  your  next  let- 
ter. . . . 

I enclose  you  a little  book  called  the  “Christian 
Pilgrim.”  It  is  for  both  of  you. 

We  are  all  tolerable  well  except  mama,  though  she 
is  more  comfortable  now  than  she  was.  We  all  send  a 
great  deal  of  love  to  you.  I must  now  bid  you  adieu. 

I remain  your  affectionate  brother, 

S.  F.  B.  Morse. 

I am  tempted  to  include  the  following  extracts 
from  letters  of  the  good  mother  of  the  three  boys  as 
characteristic  of  the  times  and  people : — 

Charlestown,  June  28,  1805. 

My  dear  Son,  — We  have  the  pleasure  of  a letter 
from  you  which  has  gratified  us  very  much.  It  is  the 
only  intelligence  we  have  had  from  you  since  Mr.  Brown 
left  you.  I began  to  think  that  something  was  the  mat- 
ter with  respect  to  your  health  that  occasioned  your 
long  silence.  . . . We  are  very  desirous,  my  son,  that 
you  should  excel  in  everything  that  will  make  you  truly 
happy  and  useful  to  your  fellow  men.  In  particular  by 
no  means  neglect  your  duty  to  your  Heavenly  Father. 


LETTERS  FROM  HIS  MOTHER 


7 


Remember,  what  has  been  said  with  great  truth,  that 
he  can  never  be  faithful  to  others  who  is  not  so  to  his 
God  and  his  conscience.  I wish  you  constantly  to  keep 
in  mind  the  first  question  and  answer  in  that  excellent 
form  of  sound  words,  the  Assembly  Catechism,  viz:  — 
“What  is  the  chief  end  of  Man?”  The  answer  you  will 
readily  recollect  is  “To  Glorify  God  and  enjoy  Him 
forever.” 

Let  it  be  evident,  my  dear  son,  that  this  be  your  chief 
aim  in  all  that  you  do,  and  may  you  be  so  happy  as  to 
enjoy  Him  forever  is  the  sincere  prayer  of  your  affec- 
tionate parent.  . . . 

The  Fourth  of  July  is  to  be  celebrated  here  with  a 
good  deal  of  parade  both  by  Federalists  and  Jacobins. 
The  former  are  to  meet  in  our  meeting-house,  there  to 
hear  an  oration  which  is  to  be  delivered  by  Mr.  Aaron 
Putnam,  a prayer  by  your  papa  also.  And  on  the  hill 
close  by  the  monument  [Bunker  Hill]  a standard  is  to 
be  presented  to  a new  company  called  the  Warren 
Phalanx,  all  Federalists,  by  Dr.  Putnam  who  is  the 
president  of  the  day,  and  all  the  gentlemen  are  to  dine 
at  Seton’s  Hall,  otherwise  called  Massachusetts  Hall, 
and  the  ladies  are  to  take  tea  at  the  same  place.  The 
Jacobins  are  to  have  an  oration  at  the  Baptist  meeting- 
house from  Mr.  Gleson.  I know  nothing  more  about 
them.  The  boys  are  forming  themselves  into  companies 
also;  they  have  two  or  three  companies  and  drums  which 
at  some  times  are  enough  to  craze  one.  I can’t  help 
thinking  when  I see  them  how  glad  I am  that  my  sons 
are  better  employed  at  Andover  than  beating  the  streets 
or  drums;  that  they  are  laying  in  a good  store  of  useful 
knowledge  against  the  time  to  come,  while  these  poor 


8 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


boys,  many  of  them,  at  least,  are  learning  what  they 
will  be  glad  by  and  by  to  unlearn. 


July  30,  1805. 

My  dear  Sons,  — Have  you  heard  of  the  death  of 
young  Willard  at  Cambridge,  the  late  President  Wil- 
lard’s son?  He  died  of  a violent  fever  occasioned  by 
going  into  water  when  he  was  very  hot  in  the  middle 
of  the  day.  He  also  pumped  a great  deal  of  cold  water 
on  his  head.  Let  this  be  a warning  to  you  all  not  to  be 
guilty  of  the  like  indiscretion  which  may  cost  you  your 
life.  Dreadful,  indeed,  would  this  be  to  all  of  us.  I wish 
you  would  not  go  into  water  oftener  than  once  a week, 
and  then  either  early  in  the  morning  or  late  in  the  after- 
noon, and  not  go  in  when  hot  nor  stay  long  in  the  water. 
Remember  these  cautions  of  your  mama  and  obey  them 
strictly. 

A young  lady  twenty  years  old  died  in  Boston  yes- 
terday very  suddenly.  She  eat  her  dinner  perfectly 
well  and  was  dead  in  five  minutes  after.  Her  name  was 
Ann  Hinkley.  You  see,  my  dear  boys,  the  great  uncer- 
tainty of  life  and,  of  course,  the  importance  of  being 
always  prepared  for  death , even  a sudden  death , as  we 
know  not  what  an  hour  may  bring  forth.  This  we 
are  sensible  of,  we  cannot  be  too  soon  or  too  well  pre- 
pared for  that  all-important  moment,  as  this  is  what 
we  are  sent  into  this  world  for.  The  main  business  of 
life  is  to  prepare  for  death.  Let  us  not,  then,  put 
off  these  most  important  concerns  to  an  uncertain  to- 
morrow, but  let  us  in  earnest  attend  to  the  concerns 
of  our  precious,  never-dying  souls  while  we  feel  our- 
selves alive. 


HE  ENTERS  YALE 


9 


In  October,  1805,  Finley  Morse  went  to  New  Haven 
to  enter  college,  and  the  next  letter  describes  the  jour- 
ney from  Charlestown,  and  it  was,  indeed,  a journey  in 
those  days. 


New  Haven,  October  22,  1805. 

My  dear  Parents,  — I arrived  here  yesterday  safe 
and  well.  The  first  day  I rode  as  far  as  Williams’  Tav- 
ern, and  put  up  there  for  the  night.  The  next  day  I rode 
as  far  as  Dwight’s  Tavern  in  Western,  and  in  the  morn- 
ing, it  being  rainy,  Mr.  Backus  did  not  set  out  to  ride 
till  late,  and,  the  stage  coming  to  the  door,  Mr.  B. 
thought  it  a good  opportunity  to  send  me  to  Hart- 
ford, which  he  did,  and  I arrived  at  Hartford  that  night 
and  lodged  at  Ripley’s  inn  opposite  the  State  House. 
He  treated  me  very  kindly,  indeed,  wholly  on  account 
of  my  being  your  son.  I was  treated  more  like  his  own 
son  than  a stranger,  for  which  I shall  and  ought  to  be 
very  much  obliged  to  him.  The  next  morning  I hired  a 
horse  and  chaise  of  him  to  carry  me  to  Weathersfield 
and  arrived  at  Mr.  Marsh’s,  who  was  very  glad  to  see 
me  and  begged  me  to  stay  till  S.  Barrell  went,  which  was 
the  next  Monday,  for  his  mother  would  not  let  him 
go  so  soon,  she  was  so  glad  to  see  him.  I was  sorry  to 
trouble  them  so  much,  but,  as  they  desired  it,  and,  as 
Samuel  B.  was  not  to  go  till  then,  I agreed  to  stay  and 
hope  you  will  not  disapprove  it,  and  am  sorry  I could 
not  write  you  sooner  to  relieve  your  minds  from  your 
anxiety  on  my  account,  and  am  sorry  for  giving  my 
good  parents  so  much  trouble  and  expense.  You  expend 
and  have  expended  a great  deal  more  money  upon  me 
than  I deserve,  and  granted  me  a great  many  of  my  re- 


10 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


quests,  and  I am  sure  I can  certainly  grant  you  one,  that 
of  being  economical , which  I shall  certainly  be  and  not 
get  money  to  buy  trifling  things.  I begin  to  think  money 
of  some  importance  and  too  great  value  to  be  thrown 
away. 

Yesterday  morning  about  ten  o’clock  I set  out  for 
New  Haven  with  S.  Barrell  and  arrived  well  a little 
before  dark.  I went  directly  to  Dr.  Dwight’s,  which  I 
easily  found,  and  delivered  the  letter  to  him,  drank  tea 
at  his  house,  and  then  Mr.  Sereno  Dwight  carried  me 
to  Mr.  Davis’s  who  had  agreed  to  take  me.  While  I was 
at  Dr.  Dwight’s  there  was  a woman  there  whom  the 
Dr.  recommended  to  Sam.  B.  and  me  to  have  our  mend- 
ing done,  and  Mrs.  Davis  or  a washerwoman  across 
the  way  will  do  my  washing,  so  I am  very  agreeably 
situated.  I also  gave  the  letter  to  Mr.  Beers  and  he 
has  agreed  to  let  me  have  what  you  desired.  I have 
got  Homer’s  Iliad  in  two  volumes,  with  Latin  trans- 
lation of  him,  for  $3.25.  I need  no  other  books  at 
present. 

S.  Barrell  has  a room  in  the  north  college  and,  as  he 
says,  a very  agreeable  chum. 

Next  spring  I hope  you  will  come  on  and  fix  matters. 
I long  to  get  into  the  college,  for  it  appears  to  me  now 
as  though  I was  not  a member  of  college  but  fitting  for 
college.  I hope  next  spring  will  soon  come. 

My  whole  journey  from  Charlestown  here  cost  me 
£2  165.,  and  4 d.,  a great  deal  more  than  either  you  or  I 
had  calculated  on.  I am  sorry  to  be  of  so  much  trouble 
to  you  and  the  cause  of  so  much  anxiety  in  you  and  es- 
pecially in  mama.  I wish  you  to  give  my  very  affec- 
tionate love  to  my  dear  brothers,  and  tell  them  they 


DIFFICULTY  IN  KEEPING  UP 


11 


must  write  me  and  not  be  homesick,  but  consider  that 
I am  farther  from  home  than  they  are,  136  miles  from 
home.  I remain 

Your  ever  affectionate  son, 

S.  F.  B.  Morse. 

It  would  seem,  from  other  letters  which  follow,  that 
he  had  difficulty  in  keeping  up  with  his  class,  and  that 
he  eventually  dropped  a class,  for  he  did  not  graduate 
until  1810.  He  also  seems  to  have  been  rooming  outside 
of  college  and  to  have  been  eager  to  go  in. 

It  is  curious,  in  the  light  of  future  events,  to  note 
that  young  Morse’s  parents  were  fearful  lest  his  vola- 
tile nature  and  lack  of  steadfastness  of  purpose  should 
mar  his  future  career.  His  dominating  characteristic 
in  later  life  was  a bulldog  tenacity,  which  led  him  to 
stick  to  one  idea  through  discouragements  and  disap- 
pointments which  would  have  overwhelmed  a weaker 
nature. 

The  following  extracts  are  from  a long  letter  from  his 
mother  dated  November  23,  1805 : — 

“ I am  fearful,  my  son,  that  you  think  a great  deal 
more  of  your  amusements  than  your  studies,  and  there 
lies  the  difficulty,  and  the  same  difficulty  would  exist 
were  you  in  college. 

“You  have  filled  your  letter  with  requests  to  go  into 
college  and  an  account  of  a gunning  party,  both  of  which 
have  given  us  pain.  I am  truly  sorry  that  you  appear 
so  unsteady  as  by  your  own  account  you  are.  . . . 

“You  mention  in  the  letter  you  wrote  first  that,  if 
you  went  into  college,  you  and  your  chum  would  want 
brandy  and  wine  and  segars  in  your  room.  Pray  is  that 


12 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


the  custom  among  the  students?  We  think  it  a very 
improper  one,  indeed,  and  hope  the  government  of 
college  will  not  permit  it.  There  is  no  propriety  at  all 
in  such  young  boys  as  you  having  anything  to  do  with 
anything  of  the  kind,  and  your  papa  and  myself  posi- 
tively prohibit  you  the  use  of  these  things  till  we  think 
them  more  necessary  than  we  do  at  present.  . . . 

“You  will  remember  that  you  have  promised  in  your 
first  letter  to  be  an  economist.  In  your  last  letter  you 
seem  to  have  forgotten  all  about  it.  Pray,  what  do  your 
gunning  parties  cost  you  for  powder  and  shot?  I beg 
you  to  consider  and  not  go  driving  on  from  one  foolish 
whim  to  another  till  you  provoke  us  to  withdraw  from 
you  the  means  of  gratifying  you  in  anything  that  may 
be  even  less  objectionable  than  gunning.” 

These  exhortations  seem  to  have  had,  temporarily,  at 
least,  the  desired  effect,  for  in  a letter  to  his  parents 
dated  December  18,  1805,  young  Morse  says:  “I  shall 
not  go  out  to  gun  any  more,  for  I know  it  makes  you 
anxious  about  me.” 

The  letters  of  the  parents  to  the  son  are  full  of  pious 
exhortations,  and  good  advice,  and  reproaches  to  the 
boy  for  not  writing  oftener  and  more  at  length,  and  for 
not  answering  every  question  asked  by  the  parents. 
It  is  comforting  to  the  present-day  parent  to  learn 
that  human  nature  was  much  the  same  in  those  pious 
days  of  old,  differing  only  in  degree,  and  that  there 
is  hope  for  the  most  wayward  son  and  careless  cor- 
respondent. 

The  following  letters  from  the  elder  Morse  I shall 
include  as  being  of  rather  more  than  ordinary  interest, 
and  as  showing  the  breadth  of  his  activity. 


LETTERS  OF  JEDEDIAH  MORSE 


13 


Charlestown,  December  23,  1806. 
To  the  Bishop  of  London, 

Rev’d  and  Respected  Sir,  — I presume  that  it 
might  be  agreeable  to  you  to  know  the  precise  state 
of  the  property  which  originally  belonged  to  the  Pro- 
testant Episcopal  Church  in  Virginia. 

I have  with  some  pains  obtained  the  law  of  that  State 
respecting  this  singular  business. 

I find  that  it  destroys  the  establishment  and  asserts 
that  “all  property  belonging  to  the  said  (Protestant 
Episcopal)  Church  devolved  on  the  good  people  of  this 
Commonwealth  (i.e.,  Virginia)  on  the  dissolution  of 
the  British  Government  here,  in  the  same  degree  in 
which  the  right  and  interest  of  the  said  Church  was 
therein  derived  from  them,”  and  authorizes  the  over- 
seers of  the  poor  of  any  county  “in  which  any  glebe 
land  is  vacant,  or  shall  become  so  by  the  death  or 
removal  of  any  incumbent,  to  sell  all  such  land  and  ap- 
purtenances and  every  other  species  of  property  inci- 
dent thereto  to  the  highest  bidder”  — “Provided  that 
nothing  herein  contained  shall  authorize  an  appropria- . 
tion  to  any  religious  'purpose  whatever .” 

I make  no  comments  on  the  above.  I believe  no  other 
State  in  the  Union  has,  in  this  respect,  imitated  the 
example  of  Virginia. 

I take  the  liberty  to  send  you  a few  small  tracts  for 
your  acceptance  in  token  of  my  high  respect  for  your 
character  and  services. 

Believe  me,  sir,  unfeignedly. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

J.  Morse. 


14 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


December  26,  1806. 

Lindley  Murray  Esq., 

Dear  Sir,  — Your  polite  note  and  the  valuable  books 
accompanying  it,  forwarded  by  our  friend  Perkins,  of 
New  York,  have  been  duly  and  gratefully  received. 

You  will  perceive,  by  the  number  of  the  “Panoplist” 
enclosed,  that  we  are  strangers  neither  to  your  works 
nor  your  character.  It  has  given  me  much  pleasure  as 
an  American  to  make  both  more  extensively  known 
among  my  countrymen. 

I have  purchased  several  hundred  of  your  spelling 
books  for  a charitable  society  to  which  I belong,  and 
they  have  been  dispersed  in  the  new  settlements  in  our 
country,  where  I hope  they  will  do  immediate  good, 
besides  creating  a desire  and  demand  for  more.  It  will 
ever  give  me  pleasure  to  hear  from  you  when  convenient. 
Letters  left  at  Mr.  Taylor’s  will  find  me. 

I herewith  send  you  two  or  three  pamphlets  and 
a copy  of  the  last  edition  of  my  “American  Gazetteer” 
which  I pray  you  to  accept  as  a small  token  of  the  high 
respect  and  esteem  with  which  I am 

Your  friend, 

J.  Morse. 

Young  Morse  now  settled  down  to  serious  work  as  the 
following  extracts  will  show,  which  I set  down  without 
further  comment,  passing  rapidly  over  the  next  few 
years.  He  was,  however,  not  entirely  absorbed  in  his 
books  but  still  longed  for  the  pleasures  of  the  chase:  — 

“May  13,  1807.  Just  now  I asked  Mr.  Twining  to 
let  me  go  a-gunning  for  this  afternoon.  He  told  me  you 


MORSE  BECOMES  MORE  STUDIOUS  15 


had  expressly  forbidden  it  and  he  therefore  could  not. 
Now  I should  wish  to  go  once  in  a while,  for  I always 
intend  to  be  careful.  I have  no  amusement  now  in  the 
vacation,  and  it  would  gratify  me  very  much  if  you 
would  consent  to  let  me  go  once  in  a while.  I suppose 
you  would  tell  me  that  my  books  ought  to  be  my 
amusement.  I cannot  study  all  the  time  and  I need 
some  exercise.  If  I walk,  that  is  no  amusement,  and  if 
I wish  to  play  ball  or  anything  else,  I have  no  one  to 
play  with.  Please  to  write  me  an  answer  as  soon  as 
possible.” 

June  7,  1807. 

My  dear  Parents,  — I hope  you  will  excuse  my 
not  writing  you  sooner  when  I inform  you  that  my  time 
is  entirely  taken  up  with  my  studies. 

In  the  morning  I must  rise  at  five  o’clock  to  attend 
prayers  and,  immediately  after,  recitation;  then  I must 
breakfast  and  begin  to  study  from  eight  o’clock  till  eleven ; 
then  recite  my  forenoon’s  lesson  which  takes  me  an  hour. 

At  twelve  I must  study  French  till  one,  which  is  din- 
ner-time. Directly  after  dinner  I must  recite  French 
to  Monsieur  Value  till  two  o’clock,  then  begin  to  study 
my  afternoon  lesson  and  recite  it  at  five.  Immediately 
after  recitation  I must  study  another  French  lesson  to 
recite  at  seven  in  the  evening;  come  home  at  nine 
o’clock  and  study  my  morning’s  lesson  until  ten,  eleven, 
and  sometimes  twelve  o’clock,  and  by  that  time  I am 
prepared  to  sleep.  . . . You  see  now  I have  enough  to 
do,  my  hands  as  full  as  can  be,  not  five  minutes’  time 
to  take  recreation.  I am  determined  to  study  and,  thus 
far,  have  not  missed  a single  word.  The  students  call 
me  by  the  nickname  of  “Geography.” 


16 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“ June  18, 1807.  Last  week  I went  to  Mr.  Beers  and 
saw  a set  of  Montaigne’s  ‘Essays’  in  French  in  eight 
volumes,  duodecimo,  handsomely  bound  in  calf  and 
gilt,  for  two  dollars.  The  reason  they  are  so  cheap  is 
because  they  are  wicked  and  bad  books  for  me  or  any- 
body else  to  read.  I got  them  because  they  were  cheap, 
and  have  exchanged  them  for  a handsome  English 
edition  of  ‘Gil  Bias’;  price,  $4.50.” 

In  the  fall  of  1807  Finley  Morse  returned  to  college 
accompanied  by  his  next  younger  brother,  Sidney  Ed- 
wards. In  a letter  of  March  6, 1808,  he  says:  “ Edwards 
and  myself  are  very  well  and  I believe  we  are  doing 
well,  but  you  will  learn  more  of  that  from  our  instruc- 
tors.” 

In  this  same  letter  he  says:  — 

“I  find  it  impossible  to  live  in  college  without  spend- 
ing money.  At  one  time  a letter  is  to  be  paid  for,  then 
comes  up  a great  tax  from  the  class  or  society,  which 
keeps  me  constantly  running  after  money.  When  I have 
money  in  my  hand  I feel  as  though  I had  stolen  it,  and 
it  is  with  the  greatest  pain  that  I part  with  it.  I think 
every  minute  I shall  receive  a letter  from  home  blam- 
ing me  for  not  being  more  economical,  and  thus  I am 
kept  in  distress  all  the  time. 

“The  amount  of  my  expenses  for  the  last  term  was 
fifteen  dollars,  expended  in  the  following  manner:  — 


BILL  OF  EXPENSES 


17 


Dols.  Cts. 

Postage 

$2.05 

Oil 

.50 

Taxes,  fines,  etc. 

3.00 

Oysters 

.50 

Washbowl 

.37^ 

Skillet 

.33 

Axe  $1.33  Catalogues  .12 

1.45 

Powder  and  shot 

1.12§ 

Cakes,  etc.  etc.  etc. 

1.75 

Wine,  Thanks,  day 

.20 

Toll  on  bridge 

.15 

Grinding  axe 

.08 

Museum 

.25 

Poor  man 

.14 

Carriage  for  trunk 

1.00 

Pitcher 

.41  14.75§ 

Sharpening  skates 

.3  / for 

Circ.  Library 

.25  cutting  wood  .25 

Post  papers 

.57 

Lent  never  to  be  returned 

.25 

$14.75§  $15.00§ 


“In  my  expenses  I do  not  include  my  wood,  tuition 
bills,  board  or  washing  bills.” 

How  characteristic  of  all  boys  of  all  times  the  “etc., 
etc.,  etc.,”  tacked  on  to  the  “cakes  ” item,  and  how  many 
boys  of  the  present  day  would  bewail  the  extravagance 
of  fifteen  dollars  spent  in  one  term  on  extras?  In  a 
postscript  in  this  same  letter  he  says:  “The  students 
are  very  fond  of  raising  balloons  at  present.  I will 
(with  your  leave)  when  I return  home  make  one.  They 
are  pleasant  sights.” 

College  terms  were  very  different  in  those  days  from 
what  they  are  at  present,  for  September  5 finds  the 
boys  still  in  New  Haven,  and  Finley  says,  “There  is 
but  three  and  a half  weeks  to  Commencement.” 

In  this  same  letter  he  gives  utterance  to  these  filial 


18 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


sentiments:  “I  now  make  those  only  my  companions 
who  are  the  most  religious  and  moral,  and  I hope  sin- 
cerely that  it  will  have  a good  effect  in  changing  that 
thoughtless  disposition  which  has  ever  been  a striking 
trait  in  my  character.  As  I grow  older,  I begin  to  think 
better  of  what  you  have  always  told  me  when  I was 
small.  I begin  to  know  by  experience  that  man  is  born  to 
trouble,  and  that  temptations  to  do  evil  are  as  count- 
less as  the  stars,  but  I hope  I shall  be  enabled  to  shun 
them.” 

This  is  from  a letter  of  January  9,  1809:  — 

“I  have  been  reading  the  first  volume  of  Professor 
Silliman’s  ‘Journal’  which  he  kept  during  his  passage 
to  and  residence  in  Europe.  I am  very  much  pleased 
with  it.  I long  for  the  time  when  I shall  be  able  to 
travel  with  improvement  to  myself  and  society,  and 
hope  it  will  be  in  your  power  to  assist  me. 

“I  have  a very  ardent  desire  of  travelling,  but  I con- 
sider that  an  education  is  indispensable  to  me  and  I 
mean  to  apply  myself  with  all  diligence  for  that  purpose. 
Diligentia  vincit  omnia  is  my  maxim  and  I shall  en- 
deavor to  follow  it.  ...  I shall  be  employed  in  the  va- 
cation in  the  Philosophical  Chamber  with  Mr.  Dwight, 
who  is  going  to  perform  a number  of  experiments  in 
Electricity .” 

It  is,  of  course,  only  a curious  coincidence  that  these 
two  sentences  should  have  occurred  in  the  same  letter, 
but  it  was  when  travelling,  many  years  afterwards, 
that  the  first  idea  of  the  electric  telegraph  found  lodg- 
ment in  his  brain,  and  this  certainly  resulted  in  improve- 
ment to  himself  and  society. 

In  February,  1809,  he  writes:  “My  studies  are  at 


INTEREST  IN  ELECTRICITY 


19 


present  Optics  in  Philosophy,  Dialling,  Homer,  beside 
disputing,  composing,  attending  lectures  etc.  etc.,  all 
which  I find  very  interesting  and  especially  Mr.  Day’s 
lectures  who  is  now  lecturing  on  Electricity  .” 

Young  Morse’s  thoughts  seem  to  have  been  gradually 
focusing  on  the  two  subjects  to  which  he  afterwards 
devoted  his  life,  for  in  a letter  of  March  8,  1809,  he 
says:  “Mr.  Day’s  lectures  are  very  interesting.  They 
are  upon  Electricity.  He  has  given  us  some  very  fine 
experiments.  The  whole  class  taking  hold  of  hands 
formed  the  circuit  of  communication  and  we  all  re- 
ceived the  shock  apparently  at  the  same  moment.  I 
never  took  an  electric  shock  before.  It  felt  as  if  some 
person  had  struck  me  a slight  blow  across  the  arms.  . . . 
I think  with  pleasure  that  two  thirds  of  this  term 
only  remain.  As  soon  as  that  is  passed  away,  I hope  I 
shall  again  see  home.  I really  long  to  see  Charlestown 
again;  I have  almost  forgotten  how  it  looks.  I have 
some  thoughts  of  taking  a view  of  Boston  from  Bun- 
ker’s Hill  when  I go  home  again.  It  will  be  some  pleasure 
to  me  to  have  some  picture  of  my  native  place  to  look 
upon  when  I am  from  home.” 

And  in  August,  1809,  he  writes  to  his  parents:  “I 
employ  all  my  leisure  time  in  painting.  I have  a great 
number  of  persons  engaged  already  to  be  drawn  on 
ivory,  no  less  than  seven.  They  obtain  the  ivories  for 
themselves.  I have  taken  Professor  Kingsley’s  profile 
for  him.  It  is  a good  likeness  of  him  and  he  is  pleased 
with  it.  I think  I shall  take  his  likeness  on  ivory  and 
present  it  to  him  as  my  present  at  the  end  of  the  year. 
...  I have  finished  Miss  Leffingwell’s  miniature.  It  is 
a good  likeness  and  she  is  very  much  pleased  with  it.” 


20 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


New  Haven,  May  29,  1810. 

My  dear  Parents,  — I arrived  in  this  place  on 
Sabbath  evening  by  packet  from  New  York.  I left 
Philadelphia  on  Thursday  morning  at  eight  o’clock 
and  arrived  in  New  York  on  Friday  at  ten.  . . . 

I stayed  in  New  York  but  one  night.  I found  it  quite 
insipid  after  seeing  Philadelphia.  [The  character  of  the 
two  cities  seems  to  have  changed  a trifle  in  a hundred 
years,  for,  with  all  her  faults,  no  one  could  nowadays 
accuse  New  York  of  being  insipid.]  I went  on  board 
the  packet  on  Saturday  at  twelve  o’clock  and  arrived, 
as  I before  stated,  on  Sabbath  evening.  We  had,  on  the 
whole,  a very  good  set  of  passengers  from  New  York 
to  this  place.  On  Sunday  we  had  two  sermons  read 
to  us  by  one  of  them,  Dr.  Hawley,  of  this  place,  and  in 
the  evening  we  sang  five  psalms,  and  during  the  whole 
of  the  exercises  the  passengers  conducted  themselves 
with  perfect  decorum,  although  one  of  the  sermons  was 
one  hour  in  length.  . . . 

June  25,  1810. 

My  dear  Parents,  — I received  yours  of  the  23d 
this  day  and  receive  with  humility  your  reproof.  I am 
extremely  sorry  it  should  have  occasioned  so  many 
disagreeable  feelings.  I felt  it  my  duty  to  tell  you  of  my 
debts,  and,  indeed,  I could  not  feel  easy  without.  The 
amount  of  my  buttery  bill  is  forty-two  or  forty-three 
dollars. 

Mr.  Nettleton  is  butler  and  is  willing  I should  take 
his  likeness  as  part  pay.  I shall  take  it  on  ivory,  and 
he  has  engaged  to  allow  me  seven  dollars  for  it.  My  price 
is  five  dollars  for  a miniature  on  ivory,  and  I have  en- 


GRADUATES  FROM  COLLEGE 


21 


gaged  three  or  four  at  that  price.  My  price  for  profiles 
is  one  dollar,  and  everybody  is  ready  to  engage  me  at 
that  price.  . . . Though  I have  been  much  to  blame  in 
the  present  case,  yet  I think  it  but  just  that  Mr.  Twin- 
ing should  bear  his  part. 

I had  begun  with  a determination  to  pay  for  every- 
thing as  I got  it,  but  was  stopped  in  this  in  the  very 
beginning,  for,  in  going  to  Mr.  T.  to  get  money,  I have 
five  times  out  of  six  found  him  absent,  sometimes  for 
the  whole  day,  sometimes  for  a week  or  two  weeks, 
and  once  he  was  absent  six  weeks  and  made  no  sort  of 
provision  for  us.  Mrs.  T.  is  never  trusted  with  money 
for  us.  Now  in  such  case  I am  obliged  by  necessity  to 
get  a thing  charged,  and  I have  found  by  sad  experi- 
ence that  a bill  increases  faster  than  I had  in  the  least 
imagined.  . . . 

“ July  22, 1810.  I am  now  released  from  college  and 
am  attending  to  painting.  All  my  class  were  accepted 
as  candidates  for  degrees.  Edwards  is  admitted  a 
member  of  <5>BK  Society,  and  is  appointed  as  mon- 
itor to  the  next  Freshman  Class.  Richard  is  chosen 
as  one  of  the  speakers  the  evening  before  Commence- 
ment. 

“Edwards  and  Richard  are  both  of  them  very  steady 
and  good  scholars,  and  are  much  esteemed  by  the  au- 
thority of  college  as  well  as  their  fellow  students. 

“As  to  my  choice  of  a profession,  I still  think  that  I 
was  made  for  a painter,  and  I would  be  obliged  to  you 
to  make  such  arrangement  with  Mr.  Allston  for  my 
studying  with  him  as  you  shall  think  expedient.  I 
should  desire  to  study  with  him  during  the  winter,  and. 


22 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


as  he  expects  to  return  to  England  in  the  spring,  I 
should  admire  to  be  able  to  go  with  him.” 

In  answer  to  this  letter  his  father  wrote:  — 

Charlestown,  July  26,  1810. 

Dear  Finley,  — I received  your  letter  of  the  22d 
to-day  by  mail. 

On  the  subject  of  your  future  pursuits  we  will  con- 
verse when  I see  you  and  when  you  get  home.  It  will 
be  best  for  you  to  form  no  plans.  Your  mama  and  I 
have  been  thinking  and  planning  for  you.  I shall  dis- 
close to  you  our  plan  when  I see  you.  Till  then  suspend 
your  mind. 

It  gives  us  great  pleasure  to  have  you  speak  so  well 
of  your  brothers.  Others  do  the  same  and  we  hear  well 
of  you  also.  It  is  a great  comfort  to  us  that  our  sons 
are  all  likely  to  do  so  well  and  are  in  good  reputation 
among  their  acquaintances.  Could  we  have  reason  to 
believe  you  were  all  pious  and  had  chosen  the  “good 
part,”  our  joy  concerning  you  all  would  be  full.  I hope 
the  Lord  in  due  time  will  grant  us  this  pleasure. 

“Seek  the  Lord,”  my  dear  son,  “while  he  may  be 
found.” 

Your  affectionate  father, 

J.  Morse. 

September  8,  1810. 

Dear  Mama,  — Papa  arrived  here  safely  this  even- 
ing and  I need  not  tell  you  we  were  glad  to  see  him. 
He  has  mentioned  to  me  the  plan  which  he  proposed  for 
my  future  business  in  life,  and  I am  pleased  with  it, 
for  I was  determined  beforehand  to  conform  to  his  and 
your  will  in  everything,  and,  when  I come  home,  I 


ELIZABETH  ANN  MORSE  AND  SIDNEY  E.  MORSE  REV.  JEDEDIAH  MORSE  AND  S.  F.  B.  MORSE 


AMBITION  AND  SUBMISSION 


shall  endeavor  to  make  amends  for  the  trouble  and 
anxiety  which  you  have  been  at  on  my  account,  by  as- 
sisting papa  in  his  labors  and  pursuing  with  ardor  my 
own  business.  . . . 

I have  been  extremely  low-spirited  for  some  days 
past,  and  it  still  continues.  I hope  it  will  wear  off  by 
Commencement  Day.  . . . 

I am  so  low  in  spirits  that  I could  almost  cry. 

It  was  no  wonder  that  he  was  down-hearted,  for  he 
was  ambitious  and  longed  to  carve  out  a great  career 
for  himself,  while  his  good  parents  were  conservative 
and  wished  him  to  become  independent  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. Their  plan  was  to  apprentice  him  to  a bookseller, 
and  he  dutifully  conformed  to  their  wishes  for  a time, 
but  his  ambition  could  not  be  curbed,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  he  broke  away. 


CHAPTER  n 


OCTOBER  31.  1810  — AUGUST  17,  1811 

Enters  bookshop  as  clerk.  — Devotes  leisure  to  painting.  — Leaves  shop. 
* — Letter  to  his  brothers  on  appointments  at  Yale.  — Letters  from  Joseph 
P.  Rossiter. — Morse’s  first  love  affair.  — Paints  “Landing  of  the  Pil- 
grims.” — Prepares  to  sail  with  Allstons  for  England.  — Letters  of  introduc- 
tion from  his  father.  — Disagreeable  stage-ride  to  New  York.  — Sails  on 
the  Lydia.  — Prosperous  voyage.  — Liverpool.  — Trip  to  London.  — Ob- 
servations on  people  and  customs.  — Frequently  cheated.  — Critical  time  in 
England.  — Dr.  Lettsom.  — Sheridan’s  verse.  — Longing  for  a telegraph. 
— A ghost. 

After  his  graduation  from  Yale  College  in  the  fall  of 
1810,  Finley  Morse  returned  to  his  home  in  Charles- 
town, Mass.,  and  cheerfully  submitted  himself  to  his 
parents’  wishes  by  entering  the  bookshop  of  a certain 
Mr.  Mallory. 

He  writes  under  date  of  October  31,  1810,  to  his 
brothers  who  are  still  at  college:  “I  am  in  an  excellent 
situation  and  on  excellent  terms.  I have  four  hundred 
dollars  per  year,  but  this  you  must  not  mention  out. 
I have  the  choice  of  my  hours;  they  are  from  nine  till 
one-half  past  twelve,  and  from  three  till  sunset.” 

But  he  still  clings  to  the  idea  of  becoming  a painter, 
for  he  adds:  “My  evenings  I employ  in  painting.  I 
have  every  convenience;  the  room  over  the  kitchen  is 
fitted  up  for  me;  I have  a fire  there  every  evening,  and 
can  spend  it  alone  or  otherwise  as  I please.  I have 
bought  me  one  of  the  new  patent  lamps,  those  with 
glass  chimneys,  which  gives  an  excellent  light.  It  cost 
me  about  six  dollars.  Send  on  as  soon  as  possible  any- 
thing and  everything  which  pertains  to  my  painting 
apparatus.” 


CLERK  IN  A BOOKSHOP 


25 


The  following  letter  was  written  at  some  time  in  1810 
or  1811.  It  was  addressed  to  Mr.  Sereno  E.  Dwight:  — 

“Mr.  Mallory  a few  days  since  handed  me  a letter 
from  you  requesting  me,  if  possible,  to  sketch  a likeness 
of  young  Mr.  Daggett.  Accordingly  I have  made  the  at- 
tempt and  take  the  present  opportunity  of  forwarding 
you  the  results.  The  task  was  hard  but  pleasurable.  It 
is  one  of  the  most  difficult  undertakings  to  endeavor 
to  take  a portrait  from  recollection  of  one  whose  coun- 
tenance has  not  been  examined  particularly  for  the  pur- 
pose. When  I made  the  first  attempt,  not  a single  fea- 
ture could  I recall  distinctly  to  my  memory  and  I almost 
despaired  of  a likeness,  but  the  thought  of  lessening  the 
affliction  of  such  a distressed  family  determined  me  to 
attempt  it  a second  time.  The  result  is  on  the  ivory. 
I then  showed  it  to  my  brothers,  to  Mr.  Evarts,  to  Mr. 
Hillhouse,  to  Mr.  Mallory,  and  to  Mr.  Read,  all  of  whom 
had  not  the  least  suspicion  of  anything  of  the  kind,  and 
they  have  severally  and  separately  pronounced  it  a like- 
ness of  young  Mr.  Daggett.  This  encouraged  me,  and 
I made  the  two  other  sketches  which  are  thought  like- 
wise to  be  resemblances  of  him. 

“If  these  or  any  one  of  them  can  be  recognized  by  the 
afflicted  family  as  a resemblance  of  him  they  have  lost, 
it  will  be  an  ample  compensation  to  me  to  think  that  I 
have  in  any  degree  been  the  means  of  alleviating  their 
suffering.  . . .” 

On  December  8,  1810,  he  writes  to  his  brother:  “I 
have  almost  completed  my  landscape.  It  is  ‘proper 
handsome,’  so  they  say,  and  they  want  to  make  me  be- 
lieve it  is  so,  but  I shan’t  yet  awhile.” 

This  shows  the  right  frame  of  mind  for  an  artist, 


26 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


and  yet,  like  most  youthful  painters,  he  attempted  more 
than  his  proficiency  warranted,  for  in  this  same  letter 
he  adds:  “I  am  going  to  begin,  as  soon  as  I have  fin- 
ished it  [the  landscape],  a piece,  the  subject  of  which 
will  be  ‘Marius  on  the  Ruins  of  Carthage.’ ” 

On  December  28,  1810,  he  writes:  “I  shall  leave  Mr. 
Mallory’s  next  week  and  study  painting  exclusively  till 
summer.” 

He  had  at  last  burst  his  bonds,  and  his  wise  parents, 
seeing  that  his  heart  was  only  in  his  painting,  decided 
to  throw  no  further  obstacles  in  his  way,  but,  at  the  cost 
of  much  self-sacrifice  on  their  part,  to  further  in  every 
way  his  ambition. 

January  15,  1811. 

My  dear  Brothers,  — We  have  just  received 
Richard’s  letter  of  the  8th  inst.,  and  I can  have  a pretty 
correct  idea  of  your  feelings  at  the  beginning  of  a vaca- 
tion. You  must  not  be  melancholy  and  hang  yourself. 
If  you  do  you  will  have  a terrible  scolding  when  you 
get  home  again.  As  for  Richard’s  getting  an  appoint- 
ment so  low,  if  I was  in  his  situation,  I should  not 
trouble  myself  one  fig  concerning  appointments.  They 
cost  more  than  they  are  worth.  I shall  not  esteem  him 
the  less  for  not  getting  a higher,  and  not  more  than  one 
millionth  part  of  the  world  knows  what  an  appointment 
is.  You  will  both  of  you  have  a different  opinion  of  ap- 
pointments after  you  have  been  out  of  college  a short 
time.  I had  rather  be  Richard  with  a dialogue  than 
Sanford  with  a dispute.  If  appointments  at  college 
decided  your  fate  forever,  you  might  possibly  groan 
and  wail.  But  then  consider  where  poor  I should  come. 
[He  got  no  appointment  whatever.]  Think  of  this, 


LETTERS  FROM  JOSEPH  P.  ROSSITER  27 


Richard,  and  don't  hang  yourself . [It  may,  perhaps,  be 
well  to  explain  that  “appointments”  were  given  at 
Yale  to  those  who  excelled  in  scholarship.  “Philosophi- 
cal Oration”  was  the  highest,  then  came  “High  Ora- 
tion,” “Oration,”  etc.,  etc.]  I have  left  Mr.  Mallory’s 
store  and  am  helping  papa  in  the  Geography.  Shall 
remain  at  home  till  the  latter  part  of  next  summer  and 
then  shall  go  to  London  with  Mr.  Allston. 

The  following  extracts  from  two  letters  of  a college 
friend  I have  introduced  as  throwing  some  light  on 
Morse’s  character  at  that  time  and  also  as  curious 
examples  of  the  epistolary  style  of  those  days:  — 


New  Haven,  February  5,  1811. 

Dear  Finley,  — Yours  of  the  6th  ult.  I received, 
together  with  the  books  enclosed,  which  I delivered 
personally  according  to  your  request. 

Did  I not  know  the  nature  of  your  disorder  and 
the  state  of  your  gizzard , I should  really  be  surprised 
at  the  commencement,  and,  indeed,  the  whole  tenor 
of  your  letter,  but  as  it  is  I can  excuse  and  feel  for 
you. 

Had  I commenced  a letter  with  the  French  HSlas  l 
h6las ! it  would  have  been  no  more  than  might  reason- 
ably have  been  expected  considering  the  desolate  situa- 
tion of  New  Haven  and  the  gloomy  prospects  before 
me.  But  for  you,  who  are  in  the  very  vortex  of  fashion- 
able life  and  surrounded  by  the  amusements  and  bustle 
of  the  metropolis  of  New  England,  for  you  to  exclaim, 
“How  lonely  I am!”  is  unpardonable,  or  at  most  admits 
of  but  one  excuse,  to  wit,  that  you  can  plead  the  feel- 


28 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


ings  of  the  youth  who  exclaimed,  “Gods  annihilate  both 
time  and  space  and  make  two  lovers  happy!” 

You  suppose  I am  so  much  taken  up  with  the  ladies 
and  other  good  things  in  New  Haven  that  I have  not 
time  to  think  of  one  of  my  old  friends.  Alas!  Morse, 
there  are  no  ladies  or  anything  else  to  occupy  my  atten- 
tion. They  are  all  gone  and  we  have  no  amusements. 
Even  old  Value  has  deserted  us,  whose  music,  though 
an  assemblage  of  “ unharmonious  sounds,”  is  infinitely 
preferable  to  the  harsh  grating  thunder  of  his  brother. 
8*  New  Haven  is,  indeed,  this  winter  a dreary  place. 
I wrote  you  about  a month  since  and  did  then  what  you 
wish  me  now  to  do,  — I mentioned  all  that  is  worth 
mentioning,  which,  by  the  way,  is  very  little,  about 
New  Haven  and  its  inhabitants. 

Since  then  I have  been  to  New  York  and  saw  the  Miss 
Radcliffs,  and,  in  passing  through  Stamford,  the  Miss 
Davenports.  The  mention  of  the  name  of  Davenport 
would  at  one  time  have  excited  in  your  breast  emotions 
unutterable,  but  now,  though  Ann  is  as  lovely  as  ever, 
your  heart  requires  the^  influence  of  another  Hart  to 
quicken  its  pulsations.  . . . Last  but  not  least  comes  the 
all-conquering,  the  angelic  queen  of  Harts.  I have  not 
seen  her  since  she  left  New  Haven,  but  have  heard  from 
her  sister  Eliza  that  she  is  in  good  health  and  is  going 
in  April  to  New  York  with  Mrs.  Jarvis  (her  sister)  to 
spend  the  summer  and  perhaps  a longer  time,  where  she 
will  probably  break  many  a proud  heart  and  bend  many 
a stubborn  knee.  I fear,  Morse,  unless  you  have  her 
firmly  in  your  toils,  I fear  she  may  not  be  able  to  with- 
stand every  attack,  for  New  York  abounds  with  elegant 
and  accomplished  young  men. 


HIS  FIRST  LOVE  AFFAIR 


29 


You  mention  that  you  have  again  changed  your  mind 
as  to  the  business  which  you  intend  to  pursue.  I really 
thought  that  the  plan  of  becoming  a bookseller  would 
be  permanent  because  sanctioned  by  parental  authority, 
but  I am  now  convinced  that  your  mind  is  so  much  bent 
upon  painting  that  you  will  do  nothing  else  effectually. 
It  is  indeed  a noble  art  and  if  pursued  effectually  leads 
to  the  highest  eminence,  for  painters  rank  with  poets, 
and  to  be  placed  in  the  scale  with  Milton  and  Homer 
is  an  honor  that  few  of  mortal  mould  attain  unto. 
...  I wish,  Finley,  that  you  would  paint  me  a hand- 
some piece  for  a keepsake  as  you  are  going  to  Europe 
and  may  not  be  back  in  a hurry.  Present  my  re- 
spects to  Mr.  Hillhouse.  His  father’s  family  are  well. 
Adieu. 

Your  affectionate  friend, 

Jos.  P.  Rossiter. 

From  this  letter  and  from  others  we  learn  that  young 
Morse’s  youthful  affections  were  fixed  on  a certain 
charming  Miss  Jannette  Hart,  but,  alas!  he  proved  a 
faithless  lover,  for  his  friend  Rossiter  thus  reproves 
him  in  a letter  of  May  8,  1811 : — 

“Oh!  most  amazing  change!  Can  it  be  possible?  Oh! 
Love,  and  all  ye  cordial  powers  of  passion,  forbid  it! 
Still,  still  the  dreadful  words  glare  on  my  sight.  Alas! 
alas!  and  is  it,  then,  a fact?  If  so  ’t  is  pitiful,  ’t  is 
wondrous  pitiful.  Cupid,  tear  off  your  bandage,  new 
string  your  bow  and  tip  your  arrows  with  harder  ada- 
mant. Oh!  shame  upon  you,  only  hear  the  words  of 
your  exultant  votarist  — ‘Even  Love,  which  accord- 
ing to  the  proverb  conquers  all  things,  when  put  in  com- 


30 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


petition  with  painting,  must  yield  the  palm  and  be  a 
willing  captive/  Oh!  fie,  fie,  good  master  Cupid,  you 
shoot  but  poorly  if  a victim  so  often  wounded  can  talk 
in  terms  like  these. 

“Poor  luckless  Jannette!  the  epithets  ‘divine’  and 
‘heavenly’  which  have  so  often  been  applied  to  thee 
are  now  transferred  to  miserable  daubings  with  oil  and 
clay.  Dame  Nature,  your  triumph  has  been  short.  Poor 
foolish  beldam,  you  thought,  indeed,  when  you  had 
formed  your  masterpiece  and  named  her  Jannette, 
that  unqualified  admiration  would  be  extorted  from 
the  lips  of  prejudice  itself,  and  that,  at  least,  till  age 
had  worn  off  the  first  dazzling  lustre  from  your  favorite, 
your  sway  would  have  been  unlimited  and  your  exulta- 
tion immeasurable.  My  good  old  Dame,  hear  for  your 
comfort  what  a foolish,  fickle  youth  has  dared  to  say 
of  your  darling  Jannette,  and  that  while  she  is  yet  in 
the  first  blush  and  bloom  of  virgin  loveliness  — ‘ next  to 
painting  I love  Jannette  the  best.’  Insufferable  blas- 
phemy! Hear,  O Heavens,  and  be  amazed!  Tremble, 
O Earth,  and  be  horribly  afraid!” 

In  spite  of  this  impassioned  arraignment,  Morse  de- 
voted himself  exclusively  to  his  art  for  the  next  few 
years,  and  we  have  only  occasional  references  in  the 
letters  that  follow  to  his  first  serious  love  affair. 

We  also  hear  nothing  further  of  “Marius  on  the 
Ruins  of  Carthage”;  but  in  February,  1811,  he  writes 
to  his  brothers:  “I  am  painting  my  large  piece,  the  land- 
ing of  our  forefathers  at  Plymouth.  Perhaps  I shall  have 
it  finished  by  the  time  you  come  home  in  the  spring. 
My  landscape  I finished  sometime  since,  and  it  is 
framed  and  hung  up  in  the  front  parlor.” 


PREPARES  TO  SAIL  FOR  ENGLAND  31 


At  last  in  July,  1811,  the  great  ambition  of  the  young 
man  was  about  to  be  realized  and  he  prepared  to  set 
sail  for  England  with  his  friend  and  master,  Washing- 
ton Allston.  His  father,  having  once  made  up  his  mind 
to  allow  his  son  to  follow  his  bent,  did  everything  pos- 
sible to  further  his  ambition  and  assist  him  in  his  student 
years.  He  gave  him  many  letters  of  introduction  to 
well-known  persons  in  England  and  France,  one  of 
which,  to  His  Excellency  C.  M.  Talleyrand,  I shall  quote 
in  full. 

Sir,  — I had  the  honor  to  introduce  to  you,  some 
years  since,  a young  friend  of  mine,  Mr.  Wilder,  who 
has  since  resided  in  your  country.  Your  civility  to  him 
induces  me  to  take  the  liberty  to  introduce  to  you  my 
eldest  son,  who  visits  Europe  for  the  purpose  of  perfect- 
ing himself  in  the  art  of  painting  under  the  auspices  of 
some  of  your  eminent  artists.  Should  he  visit  France, 
as  he  intends,  I shall  direct  him  to  pay  his  respects  to 
you,  sir,  assured  that  he  will  receive  your  protection 
and  patronage  so  far  as  you  can  with  convenience  afford 
them. 

In  thus  doing  you  will  much  oblige, 

Sir,  with  high  consideration 

Your  most  ob’d’t.  Serv’t, 

Jed.  Morse. 

In  another  letter  of  introduction,  to  whom  I cannot 
say,  as  the  address  on  the  copy  is  lacking,  the  father 
says : — 

“His  parents  had  designed  him  for  a different  profes- 
sion, but  his  inclination  for  the  one  he  has  chosen  was 


32 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


so  strong,  and  his  talents  for  it,  in  the  opinion  of  some 
good  judges,  so  promising,  that  we  thought  it  not  proper 
to  attempt  to  control  his  choice. 

“In  this  country,  young  in  the  arts,  there  are  few 
means  of  improvement.  These  are  to  be  found  in  their 
perfection  only  in  older  countries,  and  in  none,  perhaps, 
greater  than  in  yours.  In  compliance,  therefore,  with 
his  earnest  wishes  and  those  of  his  friend  and  patron, 
Mr.  Allston  (with  whom  he  goes  to  London),  we  have 
consented  to  make  the  sacrifice  of  feeling  (not  a small 
one),  and  a pecuniary  exertion  to  the  utmost  of  our 
ability,  for  the  purpose  of  placing  him  under  the  best 
advantage  of  becoming  eminent  in  his  profession,  in 
hope  that  he  will  consecrate  his  acquisitions  to  the  glory 
of  God  and  the  best  good  of  his  fellow  men.” 

Morse  arrived  in  New  York  on  July  6,  1811,  after 
a several  days’  journey  from  Charlestown  which  he 
describes  as  very  terrible  on  account  of  the  heat  and 
dust.  People  were  dying  from  the  heat  in  New  York 
where  the  thermometer  reached  98°  in  the  shade.  He 
says:  — 

“My  ride  to  New  Haven  was  beyond  everything  dis- 
agreeable; the  sun  beating  down  upon  the  stage  (the 
sides  of  which  we  were  obliged  to  shut  up  on  account 
of  the  sun)  which  was  like  an  oven,  and  the  wind,  in- 
stead of  being  in  our  faces  as  papa  supposed,  was  at 
our  back  and  brought  into  our  faces  such  columns  of 
dust  as  to  hinder  us  from  seeing  the  other  side  of  the 
stage. 

“I  never  was  so  completely  covered  with  dust  in 
my  life  before.  Mama,  perhaps,  will  think  that  I ex- 
perienced some  inconvenience  from  such  a fatigu- 


SAILS  ON  THE  LYDIA  33 

ing  journey,  but  I never  felt  better  in  my  life  than 
now.” 

The  optimism  of  youth  when  it  is  doing  what  it  wants 
to  do. 

He  had  taken  passage  on  the  good  ship  Lydia  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Allston  and  some  eleven  other  passengers,  and 
the  sailing  of  the  ship  was  delayed  for  several  days  on 
account  of  contrary  winds,  but  at  last,  on  July  13,  the 
voyage  was  begun. 


On  board  the  Lydia, 

Off  Sandy  Hook,  July  15,  1811. 

My  dear  Parents,  — After  waiting  a great  length 
of  time  I have  got  under  way.  We  left  New  York 
Harbor  on  Saturday,  13th,  about  twelve  o’clock  and 
went  as  far  as  the  quarantine  ground  on  Staten 
Island,  where,  on  account  of  the  wind,  we  waited  over 
Sunday. 

We  are  now  under  sail  with  the  pilot  on  board.  We 
have  a fair  wind  from  S.S.W.  and  shall  soon  be  out  of 
sight  of  land.  We  have  fourteen  very  agreeable  passen- 
gers, an  experienced  and  remarkably  pleasant  captain, 
and  a strong,  large,  fast-sailing  ship.  We  expect  from 
twenty-five  to  thirty  days’  passage.  . . . We  have  a 
piano-forte  on  board  and  two  gentlemen  who  play  ele- 
gantly, so  we  shall  have  fine  times.  I am  in  good  spirits, 
though  I feel  rather  singularly  to  see  my  native  shores 
disappearing  so  fast  and  for  so  long  a time. 

I am  not  yet  seasick,  but  expect  to  be  a little  so  in 
a few  days.  We  shall  probably  be  boarded  by  a British 
vessel  of  war  soon;  there  are  a number  off  the  coast, 
but  they  treat  American  vessels  very  civilly. 


34 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


He  kept  a careful  diary  of  the  voyage  to  England  and 
again  resumed  it  when  he  returned  to  America  in  1815. 
The  voyage  out  was  most  propitious  and  lasted  but 
twenty-two  days  in  all:  a very  short  one  for  that  time. 
As  the  diary  contains  nothing  of  importance  relating 
to  the  eastern  voyage,  being  simply  a record  of  good 
weather,  fair  winds,  and  pleasant  companions,  I shall 
not  quote  from  it  at  present. 

It  was  all  pleasure  to  the  young  man,  who  had  never 
before  been  away  from  home,  and  he  sees  no  reason  why 
people  should  dread  a sea  voyage. 

The  journal  of  the  return  trip  tells  a different  story, 
as  we  shall  see  later  on,  for  the  passage  lasted  fifty-seven 
days,  and  head  winds,  gales,  and  even  hurricanes  were 
encountered  all  the  way  across,  and  he  wonders  why 
any  one  should  go  to  sea  who  can  remain  safely  on  land. 

Liverpool,  August  7,  1811. 

My  dear  Parents,  — You  see  from  the  date  that  I 
have  at  length  arrived  in  England.  I have  had  a most 
delightful  passage  of  twenty  days  from  land  to  land 
and  two  in  coming  up  the  channel. 

As  this  is  a letter  merely  to  inform  you  of  my  safe  ar- 
rival I shall  not  enter  into  the  particulars  of  our  voy- 
age until  I get  to  London,  to  which  place  I shall  proceed 
as  soon  as  possible. 

Suffice  it  to  say  that  I have  not  been  sick  a moment  of 
the  passage,  but,  on  the  contrary,  have  never  enjoyed  my 
health  better.  I have  not  as  yet  got  my  trunks  from  the 
custom-house,  but  presume  I shall  meet  with  no  difficulty. 

I am  now  at  the  Liverpool  Arms  Inn.  It  is  the  same 
inn  that  Mr.  Silliman  put  up  at;  it  is,  however,  very 


LIVERPOOL  35 

expensive;  they  charge  the  enormous  sum,  I believe,  of 
a guinea  or  a guinea  and  a half  a day. 

If  I should  be  detained  a day  or  two  in  this  place 
I shall  endeavor  to  find  out  other  lodgings;  at  present, 
however,  it  is  unavoidable,  as  all  the  other  passengers 
are  at  the  same  place  with  me.  You  may  rest  assured 
I shall  do  everything  in  my  power  to  be  economical, 
but  to  avoid  imposition  of  some  kind  or  other  cannot 
be  expected,  since  every  one  who  has  been  in  England 
and  spoken  of  the  subject  to  me  has  been  imposed  upon 
in  some  way  or  other. 

You  cannot  think  how  many  times  I have  expressed 
a wish  that  you  knew  exactly  how  I was  situated.  My 
passage  has  been  so  perfectly  agreeable,  I know  not  of 
a single  circumstance  that  has  interfered  to  render  it 
otherwise,  through  the  whole  passage.  There  has  been 
but  one  day  in  which  we  have  not  had  fair  winds.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Allston  are  perfectly  well.  She  has  been  sea- 
sick, but  has  been  greatly  benefited  by  it.  She  is  growing 
quite  healthy.  I have  grown  about  three  shades  darker 
in  consequence  of  my  voyage.  I have  a great  deal  to 
tell  you  which  I must  defer  till  I arrive  in  London.  . . . 
Oh ! how  I wish  you  knew  at  this  moment  that  I am  safe 
and  well  in  England. 

Good-bye.  Do  write  soon  and  often  as  I shall. 

Your  very  affectionate  son, 

Saml.  F.  B.  Morse. 

Everything  was  new  and  interesting  to  the  young  art- 
ist, and  his  critical  observations  on  people  and  places, 
on  manners  and  customs,  are  naive  and  often  very  keen. 
The  following  are  extracts  from  his  diary:  — 


36 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“As  to  the  manners  of  the  people  it  cannot  be  ex- 
pected that  I should  form  a correct  opinion  of  them  since 
my  intercourse  with  them  has  been  so  short,  but,  from 
what  little  I have  seen,  I am  induced  to  entertain  a very 
favorable  opinion  of  their  hospitality.  The  appearance 
of  the  women  as  I met  them  in  the  streets  struck  me 
on  account  of  the  beauty  of  their  complexions.  Their 
faces  may  be  said  to  be  handsome,  but  their  figures 
are  very  indifferent  and  their  gait,  in  walking,  is  very 
bad. 

“On  Friday,  the  9th  of  August,  I went  to  the  Mayor  to 
get  leave  to  go  to  London.  He  gave  me  ten  days  to  get 
there,  and  told  me,  if  he  found  me  in  Liverpool  after 
that  time,  he  should  put  me  in  prison,  at  which  I could 
not  help  smiling.  His  name  is  Drinkwater,  but  from  the 
appearance  of  his  face  I should  judge  it  might  be  Drink- 
brandy. 

“ On  account  of  his  limiting  us  to  ten  days  we  prepared 
to  set  out  for  London  immediately  as  we  should  be 
obliged  to  travel  slowly.  . . . Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allston  and 
myself  ordered  a post-chaise,  and  at  twelve  o’clock  we 
set  out  for  Manchester,  intending  to  stay  there  the  first 
night.  . . . The  people,  great  numbers  of  whom  we 
passed,  had  cheerful,  healthy  countenances;  they  were 
neat  in  their  dress  and  appeared  perfectly  happy.  . . . 

“Much  has  been  said  concerning  the  miserable  state 
in  which  the  lower  class  of  people  live  in  England  but 
especially  in  large  manufacturing  cities.  That  they  are 
so  unhappy  as  some  would  think  I conceive  to  be  erro- 
neous. We  are  apt  to  suppose  people  are  unhappy  for  the 
reason  that,  were  we  taken  from  our  present  situation 
of  independence  and  placed  in  their  situation  of  depend- 


TRIP  TO  LONDON 


37 


ence,  we  should  be  unhappy;  not  considering  that  con- 
tentment is  the  foundation  of  happiness.  As  far  as  my 
own  observation  extends,  and  from  what  I can  learn  on 
inquiry,  the  lower  class  of  people  generally  are  contented. 
N.B.  I have  altered  my  opinion  since  writing  this.  . . . 

“Thus  far  on  our  journey  we  have  had  a very  pleasant 
time.  There  is  great  difference  I find  in  the  treatment  of 
travellers.  They  are  treated  according  to  the  style  in 
which  they  travel.  If  a man  arrives  at  the  door  of  an  inn 
in  a stage-coach,  he  is  suffered  to  alight  without  notice, 
and  it  is  taken  for  granted  that  common  fare  will  answer 
for  him.  But  if  he  comes  in  a post-chaise,  the  whole  inn 
is  in  an  uproar;  the  whole  house  come  to  the  door,  from 
the  landlord  down  to  boots.  One  holds  his  hand  to 
help  you  to  alight,  another  is  very  officious  in  showing 
you  to  the  parlor,  and  another  gets  in  the  baggage, 
whilst  the  landlord  and  landlady  are  quite  in  a bustle 
to  know  what  the  gentleman  will  please  to  have.  This 
attention,  however,  is  very  pleasant,  you  are  sure  to 
be  waited  upon  well  and  can  have  everything  you  will 
call  for,  and  that  of  the  nicest  kind.  It  is  the  custom  in 
this  country  to  hire  no  servants  at  inns.  They,  on  the 
contrary,  pay  for  their  places  and  the  only  wages  they 
get  is  from  the  generosity  of  travellers. 

“This  circumstance  at  first  would  strike  a person 
unacquainted  with  the  customs  of  England  as  a very 
great  imposition.  I thought  so,  but,  since  I have  con- 
sidered the  subject  better,  I believe  that  there  could  not 
be  a wiser  plan  formed.  It  makes  servants  civil  and 
obliging  and  always  ready  to  do  anything;  for,  knowing 
that  they  depend  altogether  on  the  bounty  of  travellers, 
they  would  fear  to  do  anything  which  would  in  the  least 


38 


SAMUEL  E.  B.  MORSE 


offend  them;  and,  as  there  is  a customary  price  for  each 
grade  of  servants,  a person  who  is  travelling  can  as  well 
calculate  the  expense  of  his  journey  as  though  they 
were  nothing  of  the  kind.” 

“ London , August  15,1811.  You  see  from  the  date  that 
I have  at  length  arrived  at  the  place  of  my  destination. 
I have  been  in  the  city  about  three  hours,  so  you  see 
what  is  my  first  object.  . . . Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allston  with 
myself  took  a post-chaise  which,  indeed,  is  much  more 
expensive  than  a stage-coach,  but,  on  account  of  Mrs. 
Allston’s  health,  which  you  know  was  not  very  good 
when  in  Boston  (although  she  is  much  benefited  by  her 
voyage),  we  were  obliged  to  travel  slowly,  and  in  this 
manner  it  has  cost  us  perhaps  double  the  sum  which  it 
would  have  done  had  we  come  in  a stage-coach.  But 
necessity  obliged  me  to  act  as  I have  done.  I found  my- 
self in  a land  of  strangers,  liable  to  be  cheated  out  of  my 
teeth  almost,  and,  if  I had  gone  to  London  without 
Mr.  Allston,  by  waiting  at  a boarding-house,  totally  un- 
acquainted with  any  living  creature,  I should  probably 
have  expended  the  difference  by  the  time  he  had  arrived. 
...  I trust  you  will  not  think  it  extravagant  in  me  for 
doing  as  I have  done,  for  I assure  you  I shall  endeavor 
to  be  as  economical  as  possible. 

“I  also  mentioned  in  my  letter  that  I could  scarcely 
expect  to  steer  free  from  imposition  since  none  of  my 
predecessors  have  been  able  to  do  it.  Since  writing  that 
letter  I have  found  (in  spite  of  all  my  care  to  the  con- 
trary) my  observation  true.  In  going  from  the  Liver- 
pool Arms  to  Mr.  Woolsey’s,  which  is  over  a mile,  I 
was  under  the  necessity  of  getting  into  a hackney-coach. 
Upon  asking  what  was  to  pay  he  told  me  a shilling.  I 


CRITICAL  TIME  IN  ENGLAND  39 

offered  him  half  a guinea  to  change,  which  I knew  to  be 
good,  having  taken  it  at  the  bank  in  New  York. 

“He  tossed  it  into  the  air  and  caught  it  in  his  mouth 
very  dexterously,  and,  handing  it  to  me  back  again, 
told  me  it  was  a bad  one.  I looked  at  it  and  told  him  I 
was  sure  it  was  good,  but,  appealing  to  a gentleman 
who  was  passing,  I found  it  was  bad.  Of  course  I was 
obliged  to  give  him  other  money.  When  I got  to  my  lodg- 
ings I related  the  circumstance  to  some  of  my  friends 
and  they  told  me  he  had  cheated  me  in  this  way:  that 
it  was  common  for  them  to  carry  bad  money  about  them 
in  their  mouths,  and,  when  this  fellow  had  caught  the 
good  half-guinea  in  his  mouth,  he  changed  it  for  a bad 
one.  This  is  one  of  the  thousand  tricks  they  play  every 
day.  I have  likewise  received  eleven  bad  shillings  on  the 
road  between  Liverpool  and  this  place,  and  it  is  hardly 
to  be  wondered  at,  for  the  shilling  pieces  here  are  just 
like  old  buttons  without  eyes,  without  the  sign  of  an 
impression  on  them,  and  one  who  is  not  accustomed  to 
this  sort  of  money  will  never  know  the  difference. 

“I  find,  as  mama  used  to  tell  me,  that  I must  watch 
my  very  teeth  or  they  will  cheat  me  out  of  them.” 

“ Friday , 16th , 1811.  This  morning  I called  on  Mr. 
Bromfield  and  delivered  my  letters.  He  received  me 
very  cordially,  enquired  after  you  particularly,  and  in- 
vited me  to  dine  with  him  at  5 o’clock,  which  invitation 
I accepted.  ...  I find  I have  arrived  in  England  at  a 
very  critical  state  of  affairs.  If  such  a state  continues 
much  longer,  England  must  fall.  American  measures 
affect  this  country  more  than  you  can  have  any  idea  of. 
The  embargo,  if  it  had  continued  six  weeks  longer,  it  is 
said  would  have  forced  this  country  into  any  measures.” 


40 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“ Saturday , 17th.  I have  been  unwell  to-day  in  some 
degree,  so  that  I have  not  been  able  to  go  out  all  day. 
It  was  a return  of  the  colic.  I sent  my  letter  of  intro- 
duction to  Dr.  Lettsom  with  a request  that  he  would 
call  on  me,  which  he  did  and  prescribed  a medicine 
which  cured  me  in  an  hour  or  two,  and  this  evening  I 
feel  well  enough  to  resume  my  letter. 

“Dr.  Lettsom  is  a very  singular  man.  He  looks 
considerably  like  the  print  you  have  of  him.  He  is  a 
moderate  Quaker,  but  not  precise  and  stiff  like  the 
Quakers  of  Philadelphia.  He  is  a very  pleasant  and  so- 
ciable man  and  withal  very  blunt  in  his  address.  He  is 
a man  of  excellent  information  and  is  considered  among 
the  greatest  literary  characters  here.  There  is  one  pe- 
culiarity, however,  which  he  has  in  conversation,  that 
of  using  the  verb  in  the  third  person  singular  with  the 
pronoun  ill  the  first  person  singular  and  plural,  as  in- 
stead of  ‘I  show’  or  ‘we  show/  he  says  ‘I  shows/  ‘we 
shows/  etc.,  upon  which  peculiarity  the  famous  Mr. 
Sheridan  made  the  following  lines  in  ridicule  of  him : — 

“ If  patients  call,  both  one  and  all 
I bleeds  ’em  and  I sweats  ’em. 

And  if  they  die,  why  what  care  I — 

I.  Lettsom. 

“This  is  a liberty  I suppose  great  men  take  with  each 
other.  . . . 

“Perhaps  you  may  have  been  struck  at  the  lateness 
of  the  hour  set  by  Mr.  Bromfield  for  dinner  [5  o’clock!], 
but  that  is  considered  quite  early  in  London.  I will  tell 
you  the  fashionable  hours.  A person  to  be  genteel  must 
rise  at  twelve  o’clock,  breakfast  at  two,  dine  at  six,  and 
sup  at  the  same  time,  and  go  to  bed  about  three  o’clock 


LONGING  FOR  A TELEGRAPH 


41 


the  next  morning.  This  may  appear  extravagant,  but 
it  is  actually  practised  by  the  greatest  of  the  fashionables 
of  London.  . . . 

“I  think  you  will  not  complain  of  the  shortness  of 
this  letter.  I only  wish  you  now  had  it  to  relieve  your 
minds  from  anxiety,  for,  while  I am  writing,  I can  im- 
agine mama  wishing  that  she  could  hear  of  my  arrival, 
and  thinking  of  thousands  of  accidents  that  may  have 
befallen  me,  and  I wish  that  in  an  instant  1 could  com- 
municate the  information;  but  three  thousand  miles  are 
not  passed  over  in  an  instant  and  we  must  wait  four 
long  weeks  before  we  can  hear  from  each  other.” 

(The  italics  are  mine,  for  on  the  outside  of  this  letter 
written  by  Morse  in  pencil  are  the  words : — 

“A  longing  for  the  telegraph  even  in  this  letter.”) 

“There  has  a ghost  made  its  appearance  a few  streets 
only  from  me  which  has  alarmed  the  whole  city.  It  ap- 
pears every  night  in  the  form  of  shriekings  and  groanings. 
There  are  crowds  at  the  house  every  night,  and,  although 
they  all  hear  the  noises,  none  can  discover  from  whence 
they  come.  The  family  have  quitted  the  house.  I sup- 
pose ’t  is  only  a hoax  by  some  rogue  which  will  be 
brought  out  in  time.” 


CHAPTER  III 


AUGUST  24,  1811  — DECEMBER  1,  1811 

Benjamin  West.  — George  III.  — Morse  begins  his  studies.  — Introduced 
to  West.  — Enthusiasms.  — Smuggling  and  lotteries.  — English  apprecia- 
tion of  art.  — Copley.  — Friendliness  of  West.  — Elgin  marbles.  — Cries  of 
London.  — Custom  in  knocking.  — Witnesses  balloon  ascension.  — Crowds. 
— Vauxhall  Gardens.  — St.  Bartholomew’s  Fair.  — Efforts  to  be  economi- 
cal. — Signs  of  war.  — Mails  delayed.  — Admitted  to  Royal  Academy.  — 
Disturbances,  riots,  and  murders. 

At  this  time  Benjamin  West  the  American  was  Presi- 
dent of  the  Royal  Academy  and  at  the  zenith  of  his  power 
and  fame.  Young  Morse,  admitted  at  once  into  the 
great  man’s  intimacy  through  his  connection  with 
Washington  Allston  and  by  letters  of  introduction,  was 
dazzled  and  filled  with  enthusiasm  for  the  works  of  the 
master.  He  considered  him  one  of  the  greatest  of  painters, 
if  not  the  greatest,  of  all  times.  The  verdict  of  posterity 
does  not  grant  him  quite  so  exalted  a niche  in  the  temple 
of  Fame,  but  his  paintings  have  many  solid  merits  and 
his  friendship  and  favor  were  a source  of  great  inspira- 
tion to  the  young  artist. 

Mr.  Prime  in  his  biography  of  Morse  relates  this  in- 
teresting anecdote : — 

“During  the  war  of  American  Independence,  West, 
remaining  true  to  his  native  country,  enjoyed  the  con- 
tinued confidence  of  the  King,  and  was  actually  engaged 
upon  his  portrait  when  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
was  handed  to  him.  Mr.  Morse  received  the  facts  from 
the  lips  of  West  himself,  and  communicated  them  to  me 
in  these  words:  — 

“‘I  called  upon  Mr.  West  at  his  house  in  Newman 


BENJAMIN  WEST 


43 


Street  one  morning,  and  in  conformity  with  the  order 
given  to  his  servant,  Robert,  always  to  admit  Mr.  Leslie 
and  myself,  even  if  he  was  engaged  in  his  private  studies, 
I was  shown  into  his  studio. 

“‘As  I entered,  a half-length  portrait  of  George  III 
stood  before  me  upon  an  easel,  and  Mr.  West  was  sitting 
with  back  toward  me  copying  from  it  upon  canvas. 
My  name  having  been  mentioned  to  him,  he  did  not 
turn,  but,  pointing  with  the  pencil  he  had  in  his  hand 
to  the  portrait  from  which  he  was  copying,  he  said : — 
“ ‘ “Do  you  see  that  picture,  Mr.  Morse?” 

“ * “Yes  sir!”  I said;  “I  perceive  it  is  the  portrait  of 
the  King.” 

“ ‘ “Well,”  said  Mr.  West,  “the  King  was  sitting  to 
me  for  that  portrait  when  the  box  containing  the  Ameri- 
can Declaration  of  Independence  was  handed  to  him.” 

“ ‘ “Indeed,”  I answered;  “ what  appeared  to  be  the 
emotions  of  the  King  ? what  did  he  say  ? ” 

“ ‘ “Well,  sir,”  said  Mr.  West,  “he  made  a reply  char- 
acteristic of  the  goodness  of  his  heart,”  or  words  to 
that  effect.  “‘Well,  if  they  can  be  happier  under  the 
government  they  have  chosen  than  under  mine,  I shall 
be  happy.’  ” ’ ” 

On  August  24,  1811,  Morse  writes  to  his  parents:  — 
“I  have  begun  my  studies,  the  first  part  of  which  is 
drawing.  I am  drawing  from  the  head  of  Demosthenes 
at  present,  to  get  accustomed  to  handling  black  and 
white  chalk.  I shall  then  commence  a drawing  for  the 
purpose  of  trying  to  enter  the  Royal  Academy.  It  is  a 
much  harder  task  to  enter  now  than  when  Mr.  Allston 
was  here,  as  they  now  require  a pretty  accurate  knowl- 
edge of  anatomy  before  they  suffer  them  to  enter,  and 


44 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


I shall  find  the  advantage  of  my  anatomical  lectures. 
I feel  rather  encouraged  from  this  circumstance,  since 
the  harder  it  is  to  gain  admittance,  the  greater  honor  it 
will  be  should  I enter.  I have  likewise  begun  a large 
landscape  which,  at  a bold  push,  I intend  for  the  Exhibi- 
tion, though  I run  the  risk  of  being  refused.  . . . 

“I  was  introduced  to  Mr.  West  by  Mr.  Allston  and 
likewise  gave  him  your  letter.  He  was  very  glad  to 
see  me,  and  said  he  would  render  me  every  assistance 
in  his  power. 

“At  the  British  Institution  I saw  his  famous  piece  of 
Christ  healing  the  sick.  He  said  to  me : ‘ This  is  the  piece 
I intended  for  America,  but  the  British  would  have  it 
themselves;  but  I shall  give  America  the  better  one/ 
He  has  begun  a copy,  which  I likewise  saw,  and  there 
are  several  alterations  for  the  better,  if  it  is  possible  to 
be  better.  A sight  of  that  piece  is  worth  a voyage  to 
England  of  itself.  When  it  goes  to  America,  if  you  don’t 
go  to  see  it,  I shall  think  you  have  not  the  least  taste 
for  paintings. 

“The  encomiums  which  Mr.  West  has  received  on 
account  of  that  piece  have  given  him  new  life,  and  some 
say  he  is  at  least  ten  years  younger.  He  is  now  likewise 
about  another  piece  which  will  probably  be  superior  to 
the  other.  He  favored  me  with  a sight  of  the  sketch, 
which  he  said  he  granted  to  me  because  I was  an  Ameri- 
can. He  had  not  shown  it  to  anybody  else.  Mr.  Allston 
was  with  me  and  told  me  afterwards  that,  however 
superior  his  last  piece  was,  this  would  far  exceed  it. 
The  subject  is  Christ  before  Pilate.  It  will  contain 
about  fifty  or  sixty  figures  the  size  of  life. 

“Mr.  West  is  in  his  seventy-sixth  year  (I  think),  but, 


SMUGGLING  AND  LOTTERIES 


45 


to  see  him,  you  would  suppose  him  only  about  five- 
and-forty.  He  is  very  active;  a flight  of  steps  at  the 
British  Gallery  he  ran  up  as  nimbly  as  I could.  ...  I 
walked  through  his  gallery  of  paintings  of  his  own  pro- 
ductions; there  were  upward  of  two  hundred,  consist- 
ing principally  of  the  original  sketches  of  his  large 
pieces.  He  has  painted  in  all  upwards  of  six  hundred 
pictures,  which  is  more  than  any  artist  ever  did 
with  the  exception  of  Rubens  the  celebrated  Dutch 
painter.  . . . 

“I  was  surprised  on  entering  the  gallery  of  paintings 
in  the  British  Institution,  at  seeing  eight  or  ten  ladies 
as  well  as  gentlemen,  with  their  easels  and  palettes  and 
oil  colors,  employed  in  copying  some  of  the  pictures. 
You  can  see  from  this  circumstance  in  what  estimation 
the  art  is  held  here,  since  ladies  of  distinction,  without 
hesitation  or  reserve,  are  willing  to  draw  in  public.  . . . 

“By  the  way,  I digress  a little  to  inform  you  how  I 
got  my  segars  on  shore.  When  we  first  went  ashore  I 
filled  my  pockets  and  hat  as  full  as  I could  and  left  the 
rest  in  the  top  of  my  trunk  intending  to  come  and  get 
them  immediately.  I came  back  and  took  another  pocket 
load  and  left  about  eight  or  nine  dozen  on  the  top  of 
my  clothes.  I went  up  into  the  city  again  and  forgot  the 
remainder  until  it  was  too  late  either  to  take  them  out  or 
hide  them  under  the  clothes.  So  I waited  trembling  (for 
contraband  goods  subject  the  whole  trunk  to  seizure), 
but  the  custom-house  officer,  being  very  good-natured 
and  clever,  saw  them  and  took  them  up.  I told  him  they 
were  only  for  my  own  smoking  and  there  were  so  few 
that  they  were  not  worth  seizing.  ‘Oh,’  says  he,  ‘I 
shan’t  touch  them;  I won’t  know  they  are  here,’  and  then 


46 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


shut  down  the  trunk  again.  As  he  smoked,  I gave  him 
a couple  of  dozen  for  his  kindness.” 

What  a curious  commentary  on  human  nature  it  is 
that  even  the  most  pious,  up  to  our  own  time,  can  see 
no  harm  in  smuggling  and  bribery.  And,  as  another  in- 
stance of  how  the  standards  of  right  and  wrong  change 
with  the  changing  years,  further  on  in  this  same  letter 
to  his  strict  and  pious  parents  young  Morse  says : — 

“I  have  just  received  letters  and  papers  from  you  by 
the  Galen  which  has  arrived.  I was  glad  to  see  American 
papers  again.  I see  by  them  that  the  lottery  is  done 
drawing.  How  has  my  ticket  turned  out?  If  the  weight 
will  not  be  too  great  for  one  shipload,  I wish  you  would 
send  the  money  by  the  next  vessel.” 

The  lottery  was  for  the  benefit  of  Harvard  College. 

“ September  3 , 1811.  I have  finished  a drawing  which 
I intended  to  offer  at  the  Academy  for  admission.  Mr. 
Allston  told  me  it  would  undoubtedly  admit  me,  as  it 
was  better  than  two  thirds  of  those  generally  offered, 
but  advised  me  to  draw  another  and  remedy  some  de- 
fects in  handling  the  chalks  (to  which  I am  not  at  all 
accustomed),  and  he  says  I shall  enter  with  some  eclat. 
I showed  it  to  Mr.  West  and  he  told  me  it  was  an  extraor- 
dinary production,  that  I had  talent,  and  only  wanted 
knowledge  of  the  art  to  make  a great  painter.” 

In  a letter  to  his  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jarvis,  dated 
September  17,  1811,  he  says:  — 

“I  was  astonished  to  find  such  a difference  in  the  en- 
couragement of  art  between  this  country  and  America. 
In  America  it  seemed  to  lie  neglected,  and  only  thought 
to  be  an  employment  suited  to  a lower  class  of  people; 
but  here  it  is  the  constant  subject  of  conversation,  and 


COPLEY 


47 


the  exhibitions  of  the  several  painters  are  fashionable 
resorts.  No  person  is  esteemed  accomplished  or  well 
educated  unless  he  possesses  almost  an  enthusiastic  love 
for  paintings.  To  possess  a gallery  of  pictures  is  the 
pride  of  every  nobleman,  and  they  seem  to  vie  with  each 
other  in  possessing  the  most  choice  and  most  numerous 
collection.  ...  I visited  Mr.  Copley  a few  days  since. 
He  is  very  old  and  infirm.  I think  his  age  is  upward  of 
seventy,  nearly  the  age  of  Mr.  West.  His  powers  of 
mind  have  almost  entirely  left  him;  his  late  paintings 
are  miserable;  it  is  really  a lamentable  thing  that  a man 
should  outlive  his  faculties.  He  has  been  a first-rate 
painter,  as  you  well  know.  I saw  at  his  room  some  ex- 
quisite pieces  which  he  painted  twenty  or  thirty  years 
ago,  but  his  paintings  of  the  last  four  or  five  years  are 
very  bad.  He  was  very  pleasant,  however,  and  agree- 
able in  his  manners. 

“Mr.  West  I visit  now  and  then.  He  is  very  liberal  to 
me  and  gives  me  every  encouragement.  He  is  a very 
friendly  man;  he  talked  with  me  like  a father  and  wished 
me  to  call  and  see  him  often  and  be  intimate  with  him. 
Age,  instead  of  impairing  his  faculties,  seems  rather  to 
have  strengthened  them,  as  his  last  great  piece  testifies. 
He  is  soon  coming  out  with  another  which  Mr.  Allston 
thinks  will  far  surpass  even  this  last.  The  subject  is 
Christ  before  Pilate. 

“I  went  last  week  to  Burlington  House  in  Piccadilly, 
about  forty-five  minutes’  walk,  the  residence  of  Lord 
Elgin,  to  see  some  of  the  ruins  of  Athens.  Lord  Elgin 
has  been  at  an  immense  expense  in  transporting  the 
great  collection  of  splendid  ruins,  among  them  some  of 
the  original  statues  of  Phidias,  the  celebrated  ancient 


48 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


sculptor.  They  are  very  much  mutilated,  however,  and 
impaired  by  time;  still  there  was  enough  remaining  to 
show  the  inferiority  of  all  subsequent  sculpture.  Even 
those  celebrated  works,  the  Apollo  Belvedere,  Venus  di 
Medicis,  and  the  rest  of  those  noble  statues,  must  yield 
to  them.  . . . 

“The  cries  of  London,  of  which  you  have  doubtless 
heard,  are  very  annoying  to  me,  as  indeed  they  are  to 
all  strangers.  The  noise  of  them  is  constantly  in  one’s 
ears  from  morning  till  midnight,  and,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  one  or  two,  they  all  appear  to  be  the  cries  of 
distress.  I don’t  know  how  many  times  I have  run  to 
the  window  expecting  to  see  some  poor  creature  in  the 
agonies  of  death,  but  found,  to  my  surprise,  that  it  was 
only  an  old  woman  crying  ‘Fardin’  apples,’  or  something 
of  the  kind.  Hogarth’s  picture  of  the  enraged  musician 
will  give  you  an  excellent  idea  of  the  noise  I hear  every 
day  under  my  windows.  . . . 

“There  is  a singular  custom  with  respect  to  knocking 
at  the  doors  of  houses  here  which  is  strictly  adhered  to. 
A servant  belonging  to  the  house  rings  the  bell  only; 
a strange  servant  knocks  once;  a market  man  or  woman 
knocks  once  and  rings;  the  penny  post  knocks  twice; 
and  a gentleman  or  lady  half  a dozen  quick  knocks,  or 
any  number  over  two.  A nobleman  generally  knocks 
eight  or  ten  times  very  loud. 

“The  accounts  lately  received  from  America  look 
rather  gloomy.  They  are  thought  here  to  wear  a more 
threatening  aspect  than  they  have  heretofore  done.  From 
my  own  observation  and  opportunity  of  hearing  the 
opinion  of  the  people  generally,  they  are  extremely  de- 
sirous of  an  amicable  adjustment  of  differences,  and  seem 


WITNESSES  BALLOON  ASCENSION  49 


as  much  opposed  to  the  idea  of  war  as  the  better  part 
of  the  American  people.  . . . 

“In  this  letter  you  will  perceive  all  the  variety  of 
feeling  which  I have  had  for  a fortnight  past;  sometimes 
in  very  low,  sometimes  in  very  high  spirits,  and  some- 
times a balance  of  each;  which  latter,  though  very 
desirable,  I seldom  have,  but  generally  am  at  one  ex- 
treme or  the  other.  I wrote  this  in  the  evenings  of  the 
last  two  weeks,  and  this  will  account,  and  I hope 
apologize,  for  its  great  want  of  connection.” 

In  a long  letter  to  a friend,  dated  September  17,  1811, 
he  thus  describes  some  of  the  sights  of  London : — 

“A  few  days  since  I walked  about  four  miles  out  of 
town  to  a village  of  the  name  of  Hackney  to  witness  the 
ascension  of  a Mr.  Sadler  and  another  gentleman  in  a 
balloon.  It  was  a very  grand  sight,  and  the  next  day 
the  aeronauts  returned  to  Hackney,  having  gone  nearly 
fifty  miles  in  about  an  hour  and  a half.  The  number  of 
people  who  attended  on  this  occasion  might  be  fairly 
estimated  at  300,000,  such  a concourse  as  I never  before 
witnessed. 

“When  the  balloon  was  out  of  sight  the  crowd  began 
to  return  home,  and  such  a confusion  it  is  almost  impos- 
sible for  me  to  describe.  A gang  of  pickpockets  had  con- 
trived to  block  up  the  way,  which  was  across  a bridge, 
with  carriages  and  carts,  etc.,  and  as  soon  as  the  people 
began  to  move  it  created  such  an  obstruction  that,  in 
a few  moments,  this  great  crowd,  in  the  midst  of  which 
I had  unfortunately  got,  was  stopped.  This  gave  the 
pickpockets  an  opportunity  and  the  people  were  plun- 
dered to  a great  amount. 

“I  was  detained  in  this  manner,  almost  suffocated, 


50 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


in  a great  shower  of  rain,  for  about  an  hour,  and,  what 
added  to  the  misery  of  the  scene,  there  were  a great 
many  women  and  children  crying  and  screaming  in  all 
directions,  and  no  one  able  to  assist  them,  not  even 
having  a finger  at  liberty,  they  were  wedged  in  in  such 
a manner.  I had  often  heard  of  the  danger  of  a Lon- 
don crowd,  but  never  before  experienced  it,  and  I think 
once  is  amply  sufficient  and  shall  rest  satisfied  with  it. 

“A  few  evenings  since  I visited  the  celebrated  Vaux- 
hall  Gardens,  of  which  you  have  doubtless  often  heard. 
I must  say  they  far  exceeded  my  expectations;  I never 
before  had  an  idea  of  such  splendor.  The  moment  I 
went  in  I was  almost  struck  blind  with  the  blaze  of  light 
proceeding  from  thousands  of  lamps  and  those  of  every 
color. 

“In  the  midst  of  the  gardens  stands  the  orchestra  box 
in  the  form  of  a large  temple  and  most  beautifully  illu- 
minated. In  this  the  principal  band  of  music  is  placed. 
At  a little  distance  is  another  smaller  temple  in  which  is 
placed  the  Turkish  band.  On  one  side  of  the  gardens  you 
enter  two  splendid  saloons  illuminated  in  the  same  bril- 
liant manner.  In  one  of  them  the  Pandean  band  is 
placed,  and  in  the  other  the  Scotch  band.  All  around 
the  gardens  is  a walk  with  a covered  top,  but  opening 
on  the  sides  under  curtains  in  festoons,  and  these  form 
the  most  splendid  illuminated  part  of  the  whole  gardens. 
The  amusements  of  the  evening  are  music,  waterworks, 
fireworks,  and  dancing. 

“ The  principal  band  plays  till  about  ten  o’clock,  when 
a little  bell  is  rung,  and  the  whole  concourse  of  people 
(the  greater  part  of  which  are  females)  run  to  a dark 
part  of  the  gardens  where  there  is  an  admirable  decep- 


VAUXHALL  GARDENS 


51 


tion  of  waterworks.  A bridge  is  seen  over  which  stages 
and  wagons,  men  and  horses,  are  seen  passing;  birds 
flying  across  and  the  water  in  great  cataracts  falling 
down  from  the  mountains  and  passing  over  smaller 
falls  under  the  bridges;  men  are  seen  rowing  a boat 
across,  and,  indeed,  everything  which  could  be  devised 
in  such  an  exhibition  was  performed. 

“This  continues  for  about  fifteen  minutes,  when  they 
all  return  into  the  illuminated  part  of  the  gardens  and 
are  amused  by  music  from  the  same  orchestra  till  eleven 
o’clock.  They  then  are  called  away  again  to  the  dark 
part  of  the  gardens,  where  is  an  exhibition  of  the  most 
splendid  fireworks;  sky-rockets,  serpents,  wheels,  and 
fountains  of  fire  in  the  greatest  abundance,  occupying 
twenty  minutes  more  of  the  time. 

“After  this  exhibition  is  closed,  they  again  return 
into  the  illuminated  parts  of  the  gardens,  where  the 
music  strikes  up  from  the  chief  orchestra,  and  hundreds 
of  groups  are  immediately  formed  for  dancing.  Respect- 
able ladies,  however,  seldom  join  in  this  dance,  although 
gentlemen  of  the  first  distinction  sometimes  for  amuse- 
ment lend  a hand,  or  rather  a foot,  to  the  general  cheer- 
fulness. 

“All  now  is  gayety  throughout  the  gardens;  every  one 
is  in  motion,  and  care,  that  bane  of  human  happiness, 
for  a time  seems  to  have  lost  her  dominion  over  the  hu- 
man heart.  Had  the  Eastern  sage,  who  was  in  search  of 
the  land  of  happiness,  at  this  moment  been  introduced 
into  Vauxhall,  I think  his  most  exalted  conceptions  of 
happiness  would  have  been  surpassed,  and  he  would 
rest  contented  in  having  at  last  found  the  object  of  his 
wishes. 


52 


SAMUEL  E.  B.  MORSE 


“In  a few  minutes  the  chief  orchestra  ceases  and  is 
relieved  in  turn  by  the  other  bands,  the  company  follow- 
ing the  music.  The  Scotch  band  principally  plays  Scotch 
reels  and  dances.  The  music  and  this  course  of  dancing 
continue  till  about  four  o’clock  in  the  morning,  when 
the  lights  are  extinguished  and  the  company  disperses. 
On  this  evening,  which  was  by  no  means  considered  as 
a full  night,  the  company  consisted  of  perhaps  three 
thousand  persons. 

“I  had  the  pleasure  a few  days  since  of  witnessing  one 
of  the  oddest  exhibitions,  perhaps,  in  the  world.  It  was 
no  other  than  St  Bartholomew's  Fair.  It  is  held  here  in 
London  once  a year  and  continues  three  days.  There 
is  a ceremony  in  opening  it  by  the  Lord  Mayor,  which 
I did  not  see.  At  this  fair  the  lower  orders  of  society  are 
let  loose  and  allowed  to  amuse  themselves  in  any  lawful 
way  they  please.  The  fair  is  held  in  Smithfield  Market, 
about  the  centre  of  the  city.  The  principal  amusement 
appeared  to  be  swinging.  There  were  large  boxes  capable 
of  holding  five  or  six  suspended  in  large  frames  in  such 
manner  as  to  vibrate  nearly  through  a semicircle. 
There  were,  to  speak  within  bounds,  three  hundred  of 
these.  They  were  placed  all  round  the  square,  and  it 
almost  made  me  giddy  only  to  see  them  all  in  motion. 
They  were  so  much  pressed  for  room  that  one  of  these 
swings  would  clear  another  but  about  two  inches,  and 
it  seemed  almost  miraculous  to  me  that  they  did  not 
meet  with  more  accidents  than  they  did. 

“Another  amusement  were  large  wheels,  about  thirty 
or  forty  feet  in  diameter,  on  the  circumference  of  which 
were  four  and  sometimes  six  boxes  capable  of  holding 
four  persons.  These  are  set  in  slow  motion,  and  they 


ST.  BARTHOLOMEW’S  FAIR 


53 


gradually  rise  to  the  top  of  the  wheel  and  as  gradually 
descend  and  so  on  in  succession.  There  were  various 
other  machines  on  the  same  principle  which  I have  not 
time  to  describe. 

“In  the  centre  of  the  square  was  an  assemblage  of 
everything  in  the  world;  theatres,  wild  beasts,  lusus 
natures,  mountebanks,  buffoons,  dancers  on  the  slack 
wire,  fighting  and  swearing,  pocket-picking  and  stealing, 
music  and  dancing,  and  hubbub  and  confusion  in  every 
confused  shape. 

“The  theatres  are  worth  describing;  they  are  tempo- 
rary buildings  put  up  and  ornamented  very  richly  on  the 
exteriors  to  attract  attention,  while  the  interiors,  like 
many  persons’  heads,  are  but  very  poorly  furnished. 
Strolling  companies  of  players  occupy  these,  and  be- 
tween the  plays  the  actors  and  actresses  exhibit  them- 
selves on  a stage  before  the  theatre  in  all  their  spangled 
robes  and  false  jewels,  and  strut  and  flourish  about  till 
the  theatre  is  filled. 

“Then  they  go  in  and  turn,  perhaps,  a very  serious 
tragedy  into  one  of  the  most  ridiculous  farces.  They 
occupy  about  fifteen  minutes  in  reciting  a play  and  then 
a fresh  audience  is  collected,  and  so  they  proceed 
through  the  three  days  and  nights,  so  that  the  poor 
actors  and  actresses  are  killed  about  fifty  times  in  the 
course  of  a day. 

“A  person  who  goes  into  one  of  these  theatres  must 
not  expect  to  hear  a syllable  of  the  tragedy.  If  he  can 
look  upon  the  stage  it  is  as  much  as  he  can  expect,  for 
there  is  such  a confused  noise  without  of  drums  and 
fifes,  clarionets,  bassoons,  hautboys,  triangles,  fiddles, 
bass-viols,  and,  in  short,  every  possible  instrument  that 


54 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


can  make  a noise,  that  if  a person  gets  safe  from  the  fair 
without  the  total  loss  of  his  hearing  for  three  weeks 
he  may  consider  himself  fortunate.  Contiguous  to  the 
theatres  are  the  exhibition  rooms  of  the  jugglers  and 
buffoons,  who  also  between  their  exhibitions  display 
their  tricks  on  stages  before  the  populace,  and  show  as 
many  antics  as  so  many  monkeys.  But  were  I to  at- 
tempt a description  of  everything  I saw  at  Bartholomew 
Fair  my  letter,  instead  of  being  a few  sheets,  would 
swell  to  as  many  quires;  so  I must  close  it. 

“I  shall  probably  soon  witness  an  exhibition  of  a 
more  interesting  nature;  I mean  a coronation.  The  King 
is  now  so  very  low  that  he  cannot  survive  more  than  a 
week  or  two  longer,  and  immediately  on  his  death  the 
ceremony  of  the  coronation  takes  place.  If  I should  see 
it  I shall  certainly  describe  it  to  you.” 

The  King,  George  III,  did  not,  however,  die  until 
1820. 

In  a letter  of  September  20  to  his  parents  he  says: 
“I  endeavor  to  be  as  economical  as  possible  and  am 
getting  into  the  habit  very  fast.  It  must  be  learned  by 
degrees.  I shall  not  say,  as  Salmagundi  says,  — T shall 
spare  no  expense  in  discovering  the  most  economical 
way  of  spending  money/  but  shall  endeavor  to  practise 
it  immediately.” 

“ September  1811 . You  will  see  by  the  papers  which 
accompany  this  what  a report  respecting  the  capture 
of  the  U.S.  frigate  President  by  Melampus  frigate  pre- 
vails here.  It  is  sufficient  to  say  it  is  not  in  the  least 
credited. 

“In  case  of  war  I shall  be  ordered  out  of  the  country. 
If  so,  instead  of  returning  home,  had  I not  better  go  to 


SIGNS  OF  WAR 


55 


Paris,  as  it  is  cheaper  living  there  even  than  in  Lon- 
don, and  there  are  great  advantages  there?  I only  ask 
the  question  in  case  of  war.  ...  I am  going  on  swim- 
mingly. Next  week  on  Monday  the  Royal  Academy 
opens  and  I shall  present  my  drawing.” 

* ‘ October  21,  1811.  I wrote  you  by  the  Galen  about 
three  weeks  ago  and  have  this  moment  heard  she  was 
still  in  the  Downs.  I was  really  provoked.  There  is 
great  deception  about  vessels;  they  advertise  for  a cer- 
tain day  and  perhaps  do  not  sail  under  a month  after. 
The  Galen  has  been  going  and  going  till  I am  sick  of 
hearing  she  has  n’t  gone.” 

“November  6 , 1811.  After  leaving  this  letter  so  long, 
as  you  see  by  the  different  dates,  I again  resume  it. 
Perhaps  you  will  be  surprised  when  I tell  you  that  but 
yesterday  I heard  that  the  Galen  is  still  wind-bound. 
It  makes  my  letters  which  are  on  board  of  her  about  five 
or  six  weeks  old,  besides  the  prospect  of  a long  voyage. 
However  it  is  not  her  fault.  There  are  three  or  four 
hundred  vessels  in  the  same  predicament.  The  wind 
has  been  such  that  it  has  been  impossible  for  any  of 
them  to  get  under  weigh;  but  I must  confess  I feel  con- 
siderably anxious  on  your  account.  . . . 

“I  mentioned  in  one  of  my  other  letters  that  I had 
drawn  a figure  (the  Gladiator)  to  admit  me  into  the 
Academy.  After  I had  finished  it  I was  displeased  with 
it,  and  concluded  not  to  offer  it,  but  to  attempt  another. 
I have  accordingly  drawn  another  from  the  Laocoon 
statue,  the  most  difficult  of  all  the  statues;  have  shown 
it  to  the  keeper  of  the  Academy  and  am  admitted  for  a 
year  without  the  least  difficulty.  Mr.  Allston  was  pleased 
to  compliment  me  upon  it  by  saying  that  it  was  better 


56 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


than  two  thirds  of  the  drawings  of  those  who  had  been 
drawing  at  the  Academy  for  two  years.” 

“ November  25,  1811.  I mentioned  in  my  last  letter 
that  I had  entered  the  Royal  Academy,  which  informa- 
tion I hope  will  give  you  pleasure.  I now  employ  my 
days  in  painting  at  home  and  in  the  evenings  in  drawing 
at  the  Academy  as  is  customary.  I have  finished  a 
landscape  and  almost  finished  a copy  of  a portrait  which 
Mr.  West  lent  me.  Mr.  Allston  has  seen  it  and  compli- 
mented me  by  saying  it  was  just  a hundred  times  better 
than  he  had  any  idea  I could  do,  and  that  I should  as- 
tonish Mr.  West  very  much.  I have  also  begun  a land- 
scape, a morning  scene  at  sunrise,  which  Mr.  Allston 
is  very  much  pleased  with.  All  these  things  encourage 
me,  and,  as  every  day  passes  away,  I feel  increased  en- 
thusiasm. . . . 

“Distresses  are  increasing  in  this  country,  and  dis- 
turbances, riots,  etc.,  have  commenced  as  you  will  see 
by  the  papers  which  accompany  this.  They  are  con- 
sidered very  alarming.” 

“ December  1,  1811.  I am  pursuing  my  studies  with 
increased  enthusiasm,  and  hope,  before  the  three  years 
are  out,  to  relieve  you  from  further  expense  on  my 
account.  Mr.  Allston  encourages  me  to  think  thus 
from  the  rapid  improvement  he  says  I have  made.  You 
may  rest  assured  I shall  use  all  my  endeavors  to  do  it  as 
soon  as  may  be.  . . . 

“This  country  appears  to  me  to  be  in  a very  bad 
state.  I judge  from  the  increasing  disturbances  at 
Nottingham,  and  more  especially  from  the  startling 
murders  lately  committed  in  this  city. 

“A  few  mornings  since  was  published  an  account  of 


RIOTS  AND  MURDERS 


57 


the  murder  of  a family  consisting  of  four  persons,  and 
this  moment  there  is  another  account  of  the  murder 
of  one  consisting  of  three  persons,  making  the  twelfth 
murder  committed  in  that  part  of  the  city  within  three 
months,  and  not  one  of  the  murderers  as  yet  has  been 
discovered,  although  a reward  of  more  than  seven  hun- 
dred pounds  has  been  offered  for  the  discovery. 

“The  inhabitants  are  very  much  alarmed,  and  here- 
after I shall  sleep  with  pistols  at  the  head  of  my  bed, 
although  there  is  little  to  apprehend  in  this  part  of  the 
city.  Still,  as  I find  many  of  my  acquaintance  adopting 
that  plan,  I choose  rather  to  be  on  the  safe  side  and 
join  with  them.” 


CHAPTER  IV 


JANUARY  18,  1812  — AUGUST  6,  1812 

Political  opinions.  — Charles  R.  Leslie’s  reminiscences  of  Morse,  Allston, 
King,  and  Coleridge.  — C.  B.  King’s  letter.  — Sidney  E.  Morse’s  letter. 

— Benjamin  West’s  kindness.  — Sir  William  Beechy.  — Murders,  robberies, 
etc.  — Morse  and  Leslie  paint  each  other’s  portraits.  — The  elder  Morse’s 
financial  difficulties.  — He  deprecates  the  war  talk.  — The  son  differs  with 
his  father.  — The  Prince  Regent.  — Orders  in  Council.  — Estimate  of 
West.  — Alarming  state  of  affairs  in  England.  — Assassination  of  Perceval, 
Prime  Minister.  — Execution  of  assassin.  — Morse’s  love  for  his  art.  — 
Stephen  Van  Rensselaer.  — Leslie  the  friend  and  Allston  the  master.  — 
Afternoon  tea.  — The  elder  Morse  well  known  in  Europe.  — Lord  Castle- 
reagh.  — The  Queen’s  drawing-room.  — Kemble  and  Mrs.  Siddons.  — 
Zachary  Macaulay.  — Warning  letter  from  his  parents.  — War  declared. 

— Morse  approves.  — Gratitude  to  his  parents,  and  to  Allston. 

The  years  from  1811  to  1815  which  were  passed  by 
Morse  in  the  study  of  his  art  in  London  are  full  of  his- 
torical interest,  for  England  and  America  were  at  war 
from  1812  to  1814,  and  the  campaign  of  the  allied  Eu- 
ropean Powers  against  Napoleon  Bonaparte  culminated 
in  Waterloo  and  the  Treaty  of  Paris  in  1815. 

The  young  man  took  a deep  interest  in  these  affairs 
and  expressed  his  opinions  freely  and  forcibly  in  his  let- 
ters to  his  parents.  His  father  was  a strong  Federalist 
and  bitterly  deprecated  the  declaration  of  war  by  the 
United  States.  The  son,  on  the  contrary,  from  his  point 
of  vantage  in  the  enemy’s  country  saw  things  from  a dif- 
ferent point  of  view  and  stoutly  upheld  the  wisdom,  nay, 
the  necessity,  of  the  war.  His  parents  and  friends  urged 
him  to  keep  out  of  politics  and  to  be  discreet,  and  he 
seems,  at  any  rate,  to  have  followed  their  advice  in  the 
latter  respect,  for  he  was  not  in  any  way  molested  by 
the  authorities. 


C.  R.  LESLIE’S  REMINISCENCES 


59 


At  the  same  time  he  was  making  steady  progress  in 
his  studies  and  making  friends,  both  among  the  Ameri- 
cans who  were  his  fellow  students  or  artists  of  established 
reputation,  and  among  distinguished  Englishmen  who 
were  friends  of  his  father. 

Among  the  former  was  Charles  R.  Leslie,  his  room- 
mate and  devoted  friend,  who  afterwards  became  one 
of  the  best  of  the  American  painters  of  those  days.  In 
his  autobiography  Leslie  says : — 

“My  new  acquaintances  Allston,  King,  and  Morse 
were  very  kind,  but  still  they  were  new  acquaintances. 
I thought  of  the  happy  circle  round  my  mother’s  fire- 
side, and  there  were  moments  in  which,  but  for  my  obli- 
gations to  Mr.  Bradford  and  my  other  kind  patrons,  I 
could  have  been  content  to  forfeit  all  the  advantages 
I expected  from  my  visit  to  England  and  return  imme- 
diately to  America.  The  two  years  I was  to  remain  in 
London  seemed,  in  prospect,  an  age. 

“Mr.  Morse,  who  was  but  a year  or  two  older  than 
myself,  and  who  had  been  in  London  but  six  months 
when  I arrived,  felt  very  much  as  I did  and  we  agreed 
to  take  apartments  together.  For  some  time  we  painted 
in  one  room,  he  at  one  window  and  I at  the  other.  We 
drew  at  the  Royal  Academy  in  the  evening  and  worked 
at  home  in  the  day.  Our  mentors  were  Allston  and  King, 
nor  could  we  have  been  better  provided;  Allston,  a most 
amiable  and  polished  gentleman,  and  a painter  of  the 
purest  taste;  and  King,  warm-hearted,  sincere,  sensible, 
prudent,  and  the  strictest  of  economists. 

“When  Allston  was  suffering  extreme  depression  of 
spirits  after  the  loss  of  his  wife,  he  was  haunted  during 
sleepless  nights  by  horrid  thoughts,  and  he  told  me  that 


60 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


diabolical  imprecations  forced  themselves  into  his  mind. 
The  distress  of  this  to  a man  so  sincerely  religious  as 
Allston  may  be  imagined.  He  wished  to  consult  Coleridge, 
but  could  not  summon  resolution.  He  desired,  therefore, 
that  I should  do  it,  and  I went  to  Highgate  where 
Coleridge  was  at  that  time  living  with  Mr.  Gillman.  I 
found  him  walking  in  the  garden,  his  hat  in  his  hand 
(as  it  generally  was  in  the  open  air),  for  he  told  me  that, 
having  been  one  of  the  Bluecoat  Boys,  among  whom  it 
is  the  fashion  to  go  bareheaded,  he  had  acquired  a dis- 
like to  any  covering  of  the  head. 

“I  explained  the  cause  of  my  visit  and  he  said:  ‘All- 
ston should  say  to  himself,  “ Nothing  is  me  but  my  will . 
These  thoughts,  therefore,  that  force  themselves  on  my 
mind  are  no  part  of  me  and  there  can  be  no  guilt  in 
them.”  If  he  will  make  a strong  effort  to  become  indif- 
ferent to  their  recurrence,  they  will  either  cease  or  cease 
to  trouble  him/ 

“ He  said  much  more,  but  this  was  the  substance, 
and,  after  it  was  repeated  to  Allston,  I did  not  hear  him 
again  complain  of  the  same  kind  of  disturbance.” 

Mr.  C.  B.  King,  the  other  friend  mentioned  by 
Leslie,  returned  to  America  in  1812,  and  writes  from 
Philadelphia,  January  3,  1813:  — 

My  dear  Friends,  This  will  be  handed  you  by 
Mr.  Payne,  of  Boston,  who  intends  passing  some  time 
in  England.  ...  I have  not  been  here  sufficiently  long 
to  forget  the  delightful  time  when  we  could  meet  in 
the  evening  with  novels,  coffee,  and  music  by  Morse,  with 
the  conversation  of  that  dear  fellow  Allston.  The 
reflection  that  it  will  not  again  take  place,  comes  across 


SIDNEY  E.  MORSE’S  LETTER  61 

my  mind  accompanied  with  the  same  painful  sensation 
as  the  thought  that  I must  die. 

That  Morse  was  not  forgotten  by  the  good  people  at 
home  is  evidenced  by  a letter  from  his  brother,  Sidney 
Edwards,  of  January  18,  1812,  part  of  which  I tran- 
scribe : — 

Dear  Brother,  — I am  sitting  in  the  parlor  in  the 
armchair  on  the  right  of  the  fireplace,  and,  as  I hold  my 
paper  in  my  hand,  with  my  feet  sprawled  out  before  the 
fire,  and  with  my  body  reclining  in  an  oblique  position 
against  the  back  of  the  chair,  I am  penning  you  a letter 
such  as  it  is,  and  for  the  inverted  position  of  the  letters 
of  which  I beg  to  apologize. 

As  I turn  my  eyes  upward  and  opposite  I behold  the 
family  picture  painted  by  an  ingenious  artist  who,  I un- 
derstand, is  at  present  residing  in  London.  If  you  are 
acquainted  with  him,  give  my  love  to  him  and  my  best 
wishes  for  his  prosperity  and  success  in  the  art  to  which, 
if  report  says  true,  he  has  devoted  himself  with  much 
diligence. 

Richard  sits  before  me  writing  to  you,  and  mama 
says  (for  I have  just  asked  her  the  question)  that  she 
is  engaged  in  the  same  business.  Papa  is  upstairs  very 
much  engaged  in  the  selfsame  employment.  Four  right 
hands  are  at  this  instant  writing  to  give  you,  at  some 
future  moment,  the  pleasure  of  perusing  the  products 
of  their  present  labor.  Four  imaginations  are  now  em- 
ployed in  conceiving  of  a son  or  a brother  in  a distant 
land.  Therefore  we  may  draw  the  conclusion  that  you 
are  not  universally  forgotten,  and  consequently  all  do 
not  forget  you. 


62 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


I have  written  you  this  long  letter  because  I knew 
that  you  would  be  anxious  for  the  information  it  con- 
tains; because  papa  told  me  I must  write;  because  mama 
said  I had  better  write;  because  I had  nothing  else  to 
do,  and  because  I had  n’t  time  to  write  a shorter.  I trust 
for  these  special  reasons  you  will  excuse  me  for  this  once, 
especially  when  you  consider  that  you  asked  me  to  write 
you  long  letters ; when  you  consider  that  it  is  my  natural 
disposition  to  express  my  sentiments  fully;  that  I com- 
monly say  most  when  I have  least  to  say;  that  I promise 
reformation  in  future,  and  that  you  shall  hereafter  hear 
from  me  on  this  subject. 

As  to  news,  I am  sorry  to  say  we  are  entirely  out. 
We  sent  you  the  last  we  had  by  the  Sally  Ann.  We  hope 
to  get  some  ready  by  the  time  the  next  ship  sails,  and 
then  we  will  furnish  you  with  the  best  the  country 
affords. 

From  a letter  of  January  30,  1812,  to  his  parents  I 
select  the  following  passages : — 

“On  Tuesday  last  I dined  at  Mr.  West’s,  who  re- 
quested to  be  particularly  remembered  to  you.  He  is  ex- 
tremely attentive  and  polite  to  me.  He  called  on  me  a 
few  days  ago,  which  I consider  a very  marked  attention  as 
he  keeps  so  confined  that  he  seldom  pays  any  visits.  . . . 

“I  have  changed  my  lodgings  to  No.  82  in  the  same 
street  [Great  Titchfield  Street],  and  have  rooms  with 
young  Leslie  of  Philadelphia  who  has  just  arrived.  He 
is  very  promising  and  a very  agreeable  room-mate.  We 
are  in  the  same  stage  of  advancement  in  art. 

“ I have  painted  five  pieces  since  I have  been  here,  two 
landscapes  and  three  portraits;  one  of  myself,  one  a 


SIR  WILLIAM  BEECHY 


63 


copy  from  Mr.  West’s  copy  from  Vandyke,  and  the  other 
a portrait  of  Mr.  Leslie,  who  is  also  taking  mine.  . . . 
I called  a day  or  two  since  on  Sir  William  Beechy,  an 
artist  of  great  eminence,  to  see  his  paintings.  They  are 
beautiful  beyond  anything  I ever  imagined.  His  prin- 
cipal excellence  is  in  coloring,  which,  to  the  many,  is  the 
most  attractive  part  of  art.  Sir  William  is  considered 
the  best  colorist  now  living. 

“You  may  be  apt  to  ask,  ‘If  Sir  William  is  so  great 
and  even  the  best,  what  is  Mr.  West’s  great  excellence?’ 
Mr.  West  is  a bad  colorist  in  general,  but  he  excels  in 
the  grandeur  of  his  thought.  Mr.  West  is  to  painting 
what  Milton  is  to  poetry,  and  Sir  William  Beechy  to 
Mr.  West  as  Pope  to  Milton,  so  that  by  comparing,  or 
rather  illustrating  the  one  art  by  the  other,  I can  give 
you  a better  idea  of  the  art  of  painting  than  in  any  other 
way.  For  as  some  poets  excel  in  the  different  species  of 
poetry  and  stand  at  the  head  of  their  different  kinds,  in 
the  same  manner  do  painters  have  their  particular  branch 
of  their  art;  and  as  epic  poetry  excels  all  other  kinds  of 
poetry,  because  it  addresses  itself  to  the  sublimer  feel- 
ings of  our  nature,  so  does  historical  painting  stand  pre- 
eminent in  our  art,  because  it  calls  forth  the  same  feel- 
ings. For  poets’  and  painters’  minds  are  the  same,  and 
I infer  that  painting  is  superior  to  poetry  from  this : — 
that  the  painter  possesses  with  the  poet  a vigorous 
imagination,  where  the  poet  stops,  while  the  painter 
exceeds  him  in  the  mechanical  and  very  difficult  part 
of  the  art,  that  of  handling  the  pencil. 

“I  gave  you  a hint  in  letter  number  12  and  a particu- 
lar account  in  number  13  of  the  horrid  murders  commit- 
ted in  this  city.  It  has  been  pretty  well  ascertained  from 


64i 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


a variety  of  evidence  that  all  of  them  have  been  com- 
mitted by  one  man,  who  was  apprehended  and  put  an 
end  to  his  life  in  prison.  Very  horrid  attempts  at  robbery 
and  murder  have  been  very  frequent  of  late  in  all  parts 
of  the  city,  and  even  so  near  as  within  two  doors  of  me 
in  the  same  street,  but  do  not  be  alarmed,  you  have 
nothing  to  fear  on  my  account.  Leslie  and  myself  sleep 
in  the  same  room  and  sleep  armed  with  a pair  of  pistols 
and  a sword  and  alarms  at  our  doors  and  windows,  so 
we  are  safe  on  that  score.  . . . 

“In  my  next  I shall  give  you  some  account  of  politics 
here  and  as  it  respects  America.  The  Federalists  are 
certainly  wrong  in  very  many  things.  . . . 

“P.S.  I wish  you  would  keep  my  letter  in  which  I 
enumerate  all  my  friends,  and  when  I say,  ‘Give  my 
love  to  my  friends,’  imagine  I write  them  all  over,  and 
distribute  it  out  to  all  as  you  think  I ought,  always 
particularizing  Miss  Russell,  my  patroness,  my  broth- 
ers, relations,  and  Mr.  Brown  and  Nancy  [his  old  nurse]. 
This  will  save  me  time,  ink,  trouble,  and  paper.” 

Concerning  the  portraits  which  Morse  and  Leslie  were 
painting  of  each  other,  the  following  letter  to  Morse’s 
mother,  from  a friend  in  Philadelphia  and  signed  “R.  W. 
Snow,”  will  be  found  interesting:  — 

My  dear  Friend,  — I have  this  moment  received 
a letter  from  Miss  Vaughan  in  London,  dated  February 
20, 1812,  and,  knowing  the  passage  below  would  be  inter- 
esting to  you,  I transcribe  it  with  pleasure,  and  add  my 
very  sincere  wish  that  all  your  hopes  may  be  realized. 

“Dr.  Morse’s  son  is  considered  a young  man  of  very 
promising  talents  by  Mr.  Allston  and  Mr.  West  and  by 


HIS  FATHER  IN  FINANCIAL  STRAITS  65 

those  who  have  seen  his  paintings.  We  have  seen  him 
and  think  his  modesty  and  apparent  amiableness 
promise  as  much  happiness  to  his  friends  as  his  talents 
may  procure  distinction  for  himself.  He  is  peculiarly 
fortunate,  not  only  in  having  Mr.  Allston  for  an  adviser 
and  friend,  but  in  his  companion  in  painting,  Mr.  Leslie, 
a young  man  from  Philadelphia  highly  recommended 
by  my  uncle  there,  and  whose  extreme  diffidence  adds 
to  the  most  promising  talents  the  patient  industry  and 
desire  of  improvement  which  are  necessary  to  bring  them 
to  perfection.  They  have  been  drawing  each  other’s  pic- 
tures. Mr.  Leslie  is  in  the  Spanish  costume  and  Mr.  Morse 
in  Highland  dress.  They  are  in  an  unfinished  state,  but 
striking  resemblances.” 

This  Highland  lad,  I hope,  my  dear  friend,  you  will 
see,  and  in  due  time  be  again  blessed  with  the  interest- 
ing original. 

At  this  time  the  good  father  was  sore  distressed  finan- 
cially. He  was  generous  to  a fault  and  had,  by  endorsing 
notes  and  giving  to  others,  crippled  his  own  means. 
He  says  in  a letter  to  his  son  dated  March  21,  1812:  — 

“The  Parkman  case  remains  yet  undecided  and  I 
know  not  that  it  ever  will  be.  There  is  a strange  mystery 
surrounding  the  business  which  I am  not  able  to  unravel. 
The  court  is  now  in  session  in  Boston  which  is  expected 
to  decide  the  case.  In  a few  days  we  shall  be  able  to 
determine  what  we  have  to  expect  from  this  case.  If 
we  lose  it,  your  mother  and  I have  made  up  our  minds 
to  sit  down  contented  with  the  loss.  I trust  we  shall  be 
enabled  to  pay  our  honest  debts  without  it  and  to  sup- 
port ourselves. 


66 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“As  to  you  and  your  brothers,  I trust,  with  your  edu- 
cation, you  will  be  able  to  maintain  yourselves,  and  your 
parents,  too,  should  they  need  it  in  their  old  age.  Prob- 
ably this  necessity  laid  on  you  for  exertion,  industry, 
and  economy  in  early  life  will  be  better  for  you  in  the 
end  than  to  be  supported  by  your  parents.  In  nine  cases 
out  of  ten  those  who  begin  the  world  with  nothing  are 
richer  and  more  useful  men  in  life  than  those  who  in- 
herit a large  estate.  . . . 

“We  have  just  heard  from  your  brothers,  who  are 
well  and  in  fine  spirits.  Edwards  writes  that  he  thinks  of 
staying  in  New  Haven  another  year  and  of  pursuing 
general  science , and  afterwards  of  purchasing  a planta- 
tion and  becoming  a planter  in  some  one  of  the  Southern 
States ! ! Perhaps  he  intends  to  marry  some  rich  planter’s 
daughter  and  to  get  his  plantation  and  negroes  in  that 
way.  This,  I imagine,  will  be  his  only  way  to  do  it. 

“The  newspapers  which  I shall  send  with  this  will 
inform  you  of  the  state  of  our  public  affairs.  We  have 
high  hopes  that  Governor  Strong  will  be  our  governor 
next  year.  I have  no  belief  that  our  war  hawks  will  be 
able  to  involve  the  country  in  a war  with  Great  Britain, 
nor  do  I believe  that  the  President  really  wishes  it.  It 
is  thought  that  all  the  war  talk  and  preparations  are 
intended  to  effect  the  reelection  of  Mr.  Madison.  The 
Henry  Plot  is  a farce  intended  for  the  same  purpose,  but 
it  can  never  be  got  up.  It  will  operate  against  its  pro- 
moters.” 

While  the  father  was  thus  writing,  on  March  21,  of 
the  political  conditions  in  America  from  his  point  of 
view,  almost  at  the  same  moment  the  son  in  England 
was  expressing  himself  as  follows : — 


THE  PRINCE  REGENT 


67 


“ March  25,  1812 . With  respect  to  politics  I know 
very  little,  my  time  being  occupied  with  much  pleasanter 
subjects.  I,  however,  can  answer  your  question  whether 
party  spirit  is  conducted  with  such  virulence  here  as  in 
America.  It  is  by  no  means  the  case,  for,  although  it  is 
in  some  few  instances  very  violent,  still,  for  the  most 
part,  their  debates  are  conducted  with  great  coolness. 

“As  to  the  Prince  Regent,  you  have,  perhaps,  heard 
how  unpopular  he  has  made  himself.  He  has  disappointed 
the  expectations  of  very  many.  Among  the  most  un- 
popular of  his  measures  may  be  placed  the  retention  of 
the  Orders  in  Council,  which  orders,  notwithstanding 
the  declarations  of  Mr.  Perceval  [the  Prime  Minister] 
and  others  in  the  Ministry  to  the  contrary,  are  fast, 
very  fast  reducing  this  country  to  ruin;  and  it  is  the 
opinion  of  some  of  the  best  politicians  in  this  country 
that,  should  the  United  States  either  persist  in  the  Non- 
Intercourse  Law  or  declare  war,  this  country  would  be 
reduced  to  the  lowest  extremity.1 

“Bankruptcies  are  daily  increasing  and  petitions  from 
all  parts  of  the  Kingdom,  praying  for  the  repeal  of  the 
Orders  in  Council,  have  been  presented  to  the  Prince, 
but  he  has  declined  hearing  any  of  them.  Also  the  Catho- 
lic cause  remains  undecided,  and  he  refuses  hearing 
anything  on  that  subject.  But  no  more  of  politics.  I 
am  sure  you  must  have  more  than  sufficient  at  home. 

“I  will  turn  to  a more  pleasant  subject  and  give  you 
a slight  history  of  the  American  artists  now  in  London. 

1 Orders  in  Council  were  issued  by  the  sovereign,  with  the  advice  of  the 
Privy  Council,  in  periods  of  emergency,  trusting  to  their  future  ratification 
by  Parliament.  In  this  case,  while  promulgated  as  a retaliatory  measure 
against  Bonaparte’s  Continental  System,  they  bore  heavily  upon  the  com- 
merce of  the  United  States. 


68 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“At  the  head  stands  Mr.  West.  He  stands  and  has 
stood  so  long  preeminent  that  I could  relate  but  little 
of  his  history  that  would  be  new  to  you,  so  that  I 
shall  confine  myself  only  to  what  has  fallen  under 
my  own  observation,  and,  of  course,  my  remarks  will 
be  few. 

“Asa  painter  Mr.  West  can  be  accused  of  as  few  faults 
as  any  artist  of  ancient  or  modern  times.  In  his  studies 
he  has  been  indefatigable,  and  the  result  of  those  studies 
is  a perfect  knowledge  of  the  philosophy  of  his  art. 
There  is  not  a line  or  a touch  in  his  pictures  which  he 
cannot  account  for  on  philosophical  principles.  They 
are  not  the  productions  of  accident,  but  of  study. 

“His  principal  excellence  is  considered  composition, 
design,  and  elegant  grouping;  and  his  faults  were  said 
to  be  a hard  and  harsh  outline  and  bad  coloring.  These 
faults  he  has  of  late  in  a great  degree  amended.  His  out- 
line is  softer  and  his  coloring,  in  some  pictures  in  which 
he  has  attempted  truth  of  color,  is  not  surpassed  by  any 
artist  now  living,  and  some  have  even  said  that  Titian 
himself  did  not  surpass  it.  However  that  may  be,  his 
pictures  of  a late  date  are  admirable  even  in  this  particu- 
lar, and  it  evinces  that,  if  in  general  he  neglected  that 
fascinating  branch  of  art  in  some  of  his  paintings,  he 
still  possesses  a perfect  knowledge  of  all  its  artifices. 
He  has  just  completed  a picture,  an  historical  landscape, 
which,  for  clearness  of  coloring  combined  with  grandeur 
of  composition,  has  never  been  excelled. 

“In  his  private  character  he  is  unimpeachable.  He  is 
a man  of  tender  feelings,  but  of  a mind  so  noble  that 
it  soars  above  the  slanders  of  his  enemies,  and  he  ex- 
presses pity  rather  than  revenge  towards  those  who. 


ESTIMATE  OF  WEST 


69 


through  wantonness  or  malice,  plan  to  undermine  his 
character.  No  man,  perhaps,  ever  passed  through  so 
much  abuse,  and  none,  I am  confident,  ever  bore  up 
against  its  virulence  with  more  nobleness  of  spirit,  with 
a steady  perseverance  in  the  pursuit  of  the  sublimest  of 
human  professions.  He  has  travelled  on  heedless  of  the 
sneers,  the  ridicule,  or  the  detraction  of  his  enemies, 
and  he  has  arrived  at  that  point  where  the  lustre  of  his 
works  will  not  fail  to  illuminate  the  dark  regions  of  bar- 
barism and  distaste  long  after  their  bright  author  has 
ceased  to  exist. 

“Excuse  my  fervor  in  the  praise  of  this  man.  He  is 
not  a common  man,  not  such  a one  as  can  be  met  with 
in  every  age.  He  is  one  of  those  geniuses  who  are  doomed 
in  their  lifetime  to  endure  the  malice,  the  ridicule,  and 
neglect  of  the  world,  and  at  their  death  to  receive  the 
praise  and  adoration  of  this  same  inconsistent  world.  I 
think  there  cannot  be  a stronger  proof  that  human  na- 
ture is  always  the  same  than  that  men  of  genius  in  all 
ages  have  been  compelled  to  undergo  the  same  disap- 
pointments and  to  pass  through  the  same  routine  of 
calumny  and  abuse.” 

The  rest  of  this  letter  is  missing,  which  is  a great  pity, 
as  it  would  be  interesting  to  read  what  Morse  had  to 
say  of  Allston,  Leslie,  and  the  others. 

Was  it  a presentiment  of  the  calumnies  and  abuse  to 
which  he  himself  was  to  be  subjected  in  after  life  which 
led  him  to  express  himself  so  heartily  in  sympathy  with 
his  master  West?  And  was  it  the  inspiring  remembrance 
of  his  master’s  calm  bearing  under  these  afflictions  which 
heartened  him  to  maintain  a noble  serenity  under  even 
greater  provocation? 


70 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“April  21,  1812 . I mentioned  in  my  last  letter  that 
I should  probably  exceed  my  allowance  this  year  by  a 
few  pounds,  but  I now  begin  to  think  that  I shall  not. 
I am  trying  every  method  to  be  economical  and  hope  it 
will  not  be  long  before  I shall  relieve  you  from  further 
expense  on  my  account.  . . . 

“With  respect  to  politics  they  appear  gloomy  on  both 
sides.  . . . You  may  depend  on  it  England  has  injured 
us  sorely  and  our  Non-Intercourse  is  a just  retaliation 
for  those  wrongs.  Perhaps  you  will  believe  what  is  said 
in  some  of  the  Federal  papers  that  that  measure  has  no 
effect  on  this  country.  You  may  be  assured  the  effects 
are  great  and  severe;  I am  myself  an  eye-witness  of  the 
effects.  The  country  is  in  a state  of  rebellion  from  literal 
starvation.  Accounts  are  daily  received  which  grow 
more  and  more  alarming  from  the  great  manufacturing 
towns.  Troops  are  in  motion  all  over  the  country,  and 
but  last  week  measures  were  adopted  by  Parliament  to 
prevent  this  metropolis  from  rising  to  rebellion,  by  order- 
ing troops  to  be  stationed  round  the  city  to  be  ready  at 
a moment’s  warning.  This  I call  an  alarming  period. 
Everybody  thinks  so  and  Mr.  Perceval  himself  is  fright- 
ened, and  a committee  is  appointed  to  take  into  con- 
sideration the  Orders  in  Council.  Now,  when  you  con- 
sider that  I came  to  this  country  prejudiced  against 
our  government  and  its  measures,  and  that  I can  have 
no  bad  motive  in  telling  you  these  facts,  you  will  not 
think  hard  of  me  when  I say  that  I hope  that  our  Non- 
Intercourse  Law  will  be  enforced  with  all  its  rigor,  as  I 
firmly  believe  it  is  the  only  way  to  bring  this  country  to 
terms,  and  that,  if  persisted  in,  it  will  certainly  bring 
them  to  terms.  I know  it  must  make  some  misery  at 


ASSASSINATION  OF  PERCEVAL 


71 


home,  but  it  will  be  followed  by  a corresponding  hap- 
piness after  it.  Some  of  you  at  home,  I suppose,  will  call 
me  a Democrat,  but  facts  are  stubborn  things,  and  I 
can’t  deny  the  truth  of  what  I see  every  day  before 
my  eyes.  A man  to  judge  properly  of  his  country  must, 
like  judging  of  a picture,  view  it  at  a distance.” 

“ May  12,  1812.  I write  in  great  haste  to  inform  you 
of  a dreadful  event  which  happened  here  last  evening, 
and  rumors  of  which  will  probably  reach  you  before  this. 
Not  to  keep  you  in  suspense  it  is  no  less  than  the  as- 
sassination of  Mr.  Perceval , the  Prime  Minister  of  Great 
Britain.  As  he  was  entering  the  House  of  Commons  last 
evening  a little  past  five  o’clock,  he  was  shot  directly 
through  the  heart  by  a man  from  behind  the  door. 
He  staggered  forward  and  fell,  and  expired  in  about  ten 
minutes.  . . . 

“I  have  just  returned  from  the  House  of  Commons; 
there  was  an  immense  crowd  assembled  and  very  riot- 
pus.  In  the  hall  was  written  in  large  letters,  ‘Peace  or 
the  Head  of  the  Regent.’  This  country  is  in  a very 
alarming  state  and  there  is  no  doubt  but  great  quanti- 
ties of  blood  will  be  spilled  before  it  is  restored  to  order. 
Even  while  I am  writing  a party  of  Life  Guards  is 
patrolling  the  streets.  London  must  soon  be  the  scene 
of  dreadful  events. 

“Last  night  I had  an  opportunity  of  studying  the 
public  mind.  It  was  at  the  theatre;  the  play  was  ‘Venice 
Preserved;  or,  the  Plot  Discovered.’  If  you  will  take  the 
trouble  just  to  read  the  first  act  you  will  see  what  rela- 
tion it  has  to  the  present  state  of  affairs.  When  Pierre 
says  to  Jaffier,  ‘Cans’t  thou  kill  a Senator?’  there  were 
three  cheers,  and  so  through  the  whole,  whenever  any- 


72 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


thing  was  said  concerning  conspiracy  and  in  favor  of 
it,  the  audience  applauded,  and  when  anything  was  said 
against  it  they  hissed.  When  Pierre  asked  the  conspira- 
tors if  Brutus  was  not  a good  man,  the  audience  was  in 
a great  uproar,  applauding  so  as  to  prevent  for  some 
minutes  the  progress  of  the  performance.  This  I think 
shows  the  public  mind  to  be  in  great  agitation.  The  play 
of  ‘Venice  Preserved’  is  not  a moral  play,  and  I should 
not  ask  you  to  read  any  part  of  it  if  I could  better  explain 
to  you  the  feelings  of  the  public.” 

A few  days  later,  on  May  17,  he  says  in  a letter  to  his 
brothers : — 

“The  assassin  Bellingham  was  immediately  taken 
into  custody.  He  was  tried  on  Friday  and  condemned 
to  be  executed  to-morrow  morning  (Monday,  18th).  I 
shall  go  to  the  place  to  see  the  concourse  of  people,  for 
to  see  him  executed  I know  I could  not  bear.” 

In  a postscript  written  the  day  after  he  says : — 

“I  went  this  morning  to  the  execution.  A very  violent 
rain  prevented  so  great  a crowd  as  was  expected.  A few 
minutes  before  eight  o’clock  Bellingham  ascended  the 
scaffold.  He  was  very  genteelly  dressed;  he  bowed  to 
the  crowd,  who  cried  out,  ‘God  bless  you,’  repeatedly. 
I saw  him  draw  the  cap  over  his  face  and  shake  hands 
with  the  clergyman.  I stayed  no  longer,  but  immedi- 
ately turned  my  back  and  was  returning  home.  I had 
taken  but  a few  steps  when  the  clock  struck  eight,  and, 
on  turning  back,  I saw  the  crowd  beginning  to  disperse. 
I have  felt  the  effects  of  this  sight  all  day,  and  shall 
probably  not  get  over  it  for  weeks.  It  was  a dreadful 
sight.  There  were  no  accidents.” 

In  spite  of  all  these  momentous  occurrences,  the 


STEPHEN  VAN  RENSSELAER  73 

young  artist  was  faithfully  pursuing  his  studies,  for  in 
this  same  letter  to  his  brothers  he  says:  — 

“But  enough  of  this;  you  will  probably  hear  the  whole 
account  before  this  reaches  you.  I am  wholly  absorbed 
in  the  studies  of  my  profession;  it  is  a slow  and  arduous 
undertaking.  I never  knew  till  now  the  difficulties  of 
art,  and  no  one  can  duly  appreciate  it  unless  he  has 
tried  it.  Difficulties,  however,  only  increase  my  ardor 
and  make  me  more  determined  than  ever  to  conquer 
them. 

“Mr.  West  is  very  kind  to  me;  I visit  him  occasion- 
ally of  a morning  to  hear  him  converse  on  art.  He  ap- 
pears quite  attached  to  me,  as  he  is,  indeed,  to  all  young 
American  artists.  It  seems  to  give  him  the  greatest 
pleasure  to  think  that  one  day  the  arts  will  flourish  in 
America.  He  says  that  Philadelphia  will  be  the  Athens 
of  the  world.  That  city  certainly  gives  the  greatest  en- 
couragement of  any  place  in  the  United  States.  Boston 
is  most  backward,  so,  if  ever  I should  return  to  America, 
Philadelphia  or  New  York  would  probably  be  my  place 
of  abode. 

“I  have  just  seen  Mr.  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer,  who 
you  know  was  at  college  with  us,  and  with  whom  I was 
intimate.  He  was  very  glad  to  see  me  and  calls  on  me 
every  day  while  I am  painting.  He  keeps  his  carriage 
and  horses  and  is  in  the  first  circles  here.  I ride  out  oc- 
casionally with  him;  shall  begin  his  portrait  next  week.” 

Like  a breath  of  fresh  air,  in  all  the  heat  and  dust  of 
these  troublous  times,  comes  this  request  from  his  gentle 
mother  in  a letter  of  May  8,  1812:  — 

“Miss  C.  Dexter  requests  the  favor  of  you  to  take 
a sketch  of  the  face  of  Mr.  Southey  and  send  it  her. 


74 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


He  is  a favorite  writer  with  her  and  she  has  a great  de- 
sire to  see  the  style  of  his  countenance.  If  you  can  get 
it,  enclose  it  in  a genteel  note  to  her  with  a brief  account 
of  him,  his  age  and  character,  etc.” 

The  next  letter  of  May  25,  1812,  is  from  Morse  to  his 
parents. 

“I  have  told  you  in  former  letters  that  my  lodgings 
are  at  82  Great  Titchfield  Street  and  that  my  room-mate 
is  Leslie,  the  young  man  who  is  so  much  talked  of  in 
Philadelphia.  We  have  lived  together  since  December 
and  have  not,  as  yet,  had  a falling  out.  I find  his  thoughts 
of  art  agree  perfectly  with  my  own.  He  is  enthusiastic 
and  so  am  I,  and  we  have  not  time,  scarcely,  to  think  of 
anything  else;  everything  we  do  has  a reference  to  art, 
and  all  our  plans  are  for  our  mutual  advancement  in 
it.  Our  amusements  are  walking,  occasionally  attending 
the  theatres,  and  the  company  of  Mr.  Allston  and  a few 
other  gentlemen,  consisting  of  three  or  four  painters 
and  poets.  We  meet  by  turn  at  each  other’s  rooms  and 
converse  and  laugh. 

“Mr.  Allston  is  our  most  intimate  friend  and  com- 
panion. I can’t  feel  too  grateful  to  him  for  his  attentions 
to  me;  he  calls  every  day  and  superintends  all  we  are 
doing.  When  I am  at  a stand  and  perplexed  in  some 
parts  of  the  picture,  he  puts  me  right  and  encourages  me 
to  proceed  by  praising  those  parts  which  he  thinks  good, 
but  he  is  faithful  and  always  tells  me  when  anything  is 
bad. 

“It  is  a mortifying  thing  sometimes  to  me,  when  I have 
been  painting  all  day  very  hard  and  begin  to  be  pleased 
with  what  I have  done,  on  showing  it  to  Mr.  Allston, 
with  the  expectation  of  praise,  and  not  only  of  praise 


ALLSTON  THE  MASTER 


75 


but  a score  of  ‘excellents/  ‘well  dones/  and  ‘admir- 
ables’;  I say  it  is  mortifying  to  hear  him  after  a long 
silence  say:  ‘Very  bad,  sir;  that  is  not  flesh,  it  is  mud, 
sir;  it  is  painted  with  brick  dust  and  clay/ 

“I  have  felt  sometimes  ready  to  dash  my  palette 
knife  through  it  and  to  feel  at  the  moment  quite  angry 
with  him;  but  a little  reflection  restores  me;  I see  that 
Mr.  Allston  is  not  a flatterer  but  a friend,  and  that  really 
to  improve  I must  see  my  faults.  What  he  says  after 
this  always  puts  me  in  good  humor  again.  He  tells 
me  to  put  a few  flesh  tints  here,  a few  gray  ones  there, 
and  to  clear  up  such  and  such  a part  by  such  and  such 
colors.  And  not  only  that,  but  takes  the  palette  and 
brushes  and  shows  me  how,  and  in  this  way  he  assists 
me.  I think  it  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  that  I am 
under  his  eye.  I don’t  know  how  many  errors  I might 
have  fallen  into  if  it  had  not  been  for  his  attentions.  . . . 

“I  am  painting  portraits  alone  at  present.  Our  sitters 
are  among  our  acquaintances.  We  paint  them  if  they 
defray  the  expense  of  canvas  and  colors.  . . . 

“Mama  wished  me  to  send  some  specimens  of  my 
painting  home  that  you  might  see  my  improvement. 
The  pictures  that  I now  paint  would  be  uninteresting 
to  you;  they  consist  merely  of  studies  and  drawings 
from  plaster  figures,  hands  and  feet  and  such  things. 
The  portraits  are  taken  by  those  for  whom  they  are 
painted.  I shall  soon  begin  a portrait  of  myself  and  will 
try  and  send  that  to  you.” 

“ June  8 , 1812 . Mama  asks  in  one  of  her  letters  if  we 
make  our  own  tea.  We  do.  The  tea-kettle  is  brought  to 
us  boiling  in  the  morning  and  evening  and  we  make 
our  own  coffee  (which,  by  the  way,  is  very  cheap  here) 


76 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


and  tea.  We  live  quite  in  the  old  bachelor  style.  I don’t 
know  but  it  will  be  best  for  me  to  live  in  this  style 
through  life;  my  profession  seems  to  require  all  my 
time. 

“Mr.  Hurd  will  take  a diploma  to  you,  with  others  to 
different  persons  near  Boston.  I suppose  it  confers  some 
title  on  you  of  consequence,  as  I saw  at  his  house  a 
great  number  to  be  sent  to  all  parts  of  the  world  to  dis- 
tinguished men.  I find  papa  is  known  here  pretty  ex- 
tensively. Some  one,  hearing  my  name  and  that  I am 
an  American,  immediately  asks  if  I am  related  to 
you.  . . . 

“The  Administration  is  at  length  formed,  and,  to  the 
great  sorrow  of  everybody,  the  old  Ministers  are  re- 
elected. The  Orders  in  Council  are  the  subject  of  debate 
at  the  House  of  Commons  this  evening.  It  is  an  impor- 
tant crisis,  though  there  is  scarcely  any  hope  of  their 
repeal.  If  not,  I sincerely  hope  that  America  will  declare 
war. 

“What  Lord  Castlereagh  said  at  a public  meeting  a 
few  days  ago  ought  to  be  known  in  America.  Respect- 
ing the  Orders  in  Council,  when  some  one  said  unless 
they  were  repealed  war  with  America  must  be  the  con- 
sequence, he  replied  that, ‘if  the  people  would  but  support 
the  Ministry  in  those  measures  for  a short  time , America 
would  be  compelled  to  submit,  for  she  was  not  able  to  go  to 
war*  But  I say,  and  so  does  every  American  here  who 
sees  how  things  are  going  with  this  country,  that,  should 
America  but  declare  war,  before  hostilities  commenced 
Great  Britain  would  sue  for  peace  on  any  terms.  Great 
Britain  is  jealous  of  us  and  would  trample  on  us  if  she 
could,  and  I feel  ashamed  when  I see  her  supported 


THE  QUEEN’S  DRAWING-ROOM  77 

through  everything  by  some  of  the  Federal  editors.  I 
wish  they  could  be  here  a few  months  and  they  would 
be  ashamed  of  themselves.  They  are  injuring  their 
country,  for  it  is  their  violence  that  induces  this  Govern- 
ment to  persist  in  their  measures  by  holding  out  hope 
that  the  parties  will  change,  and  that  then  they  can 
compel  America  to  do  anything.  If  America  loses  in  this 
contest  and  softens  her  measures  towards  this  country, 
she  never  need  expect  to  hold  up  her  head  again.” 

“June  15,  1812 . The  Queen  held  a drawing-room 
a short  time  since  and  I went  to  St.  James’s  Palace  to 
see  those  who  attended.  It  was  a singular  sight  to  see 
the  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  their  court  dresses.  The 
gentlemen  were  dressed  in  buckram  skirted  coats  with- 
out capes,  long  waistcoats,  cocked  hats,  bag-wigs, 
swords,  and  large  buckles  on  their  shoes.  The  ladies 
in  monstrous  hoops,  so  that  in  getting  into  their  car- 
riages they  were  obliged  to  go  edgewise.  Their  dresses 
were  very  rich;  some  ladies,  I suppose,  had  about  them 
to  adorn  them  £20,000  or  £30,000  worth  of  diamonds. 

“I  had  a sight  of  the  Prince  Regent  as  he  passed  in  his 
splendid  state  carriage  drawn  by  six  horses.  He  is  very 
corpulent,  his  features  are  good,  but  he  is  very  red  and  4 
considerably  bloated.  I likewise  saw  the  Princess  Char- 
lotte of  Wales,  who  is  handsome,  the  Dukes  of  Kent, 
Cambridge,  Clarence,  and  Cumberland,  Admiral  Duck- 
worth, and  many  others.  The  Prince  held  a levee  a few 
days  since  at  which  Mr.  Van  Rensselaer  was  presented. 

“I  occasionally  attend  the  theatres.  At  Covent  Gar- 
den there  is  the  best  acting  in  the  world;  Mr.  Kemble 
is  the  first  tragic  actor  now  in  England;  Cook  was  a rival 
and  excelled  him  in  some  characters.  Mrs.  Siddons 


78 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


is  the  first  tragic  actress,  perhaps,  that  ever  lived.  She 
is  now  advanced  in  life  and  is  about  to  retire  from  the 
stage;  on  the  29th  of  this  month  she  makes  her  last 
appearance.  I must  say  I admire  her  acting  very  much; 
she  is  rather  corpulent,  but  has  a remarkably  fine  face; 
the  Grecian  character  is  finely  portrayed  in  it;  she  ex- 
cels to  admiration  in  deep  tragedy.  In  Mrs.  Beverly, 
in  the  play  of  the  ‘Gamesters’  a few  nights  ago,  she  so 
arrested  the  attention  of  the  house  that  you  might 
hear  your  watch  tick  in  your  fob,  and,  at  the  close  of  the 
play,  when  she  utters  an  hysteric  laugh  for  joy  that  her 
husband  was  not  a murderer,  there  were  different  ladies 
in  the  boxes  who  actually  went  into  hysterics  and  were 
obliged  to  be  carried  out  of  the  theatre.  This  I think 
is  proof  of  good  acting.  Mrs.  Siddons  is  a woman  of  ir- 
reproachable character  and  moves  in  the  first  circles; 
the  stage  will  never  again  see  her  equal. 

“You  must  n’t  think  because  I praise  the  acting  that 
I am  partial  to  theatres.  I think  in  a certain  degree  they 
are  harmless,  but,  too  much  attended,  they  dissipate  the 
mind.  There  is  no  danger  of  my  loving  them  too  much; 
I like  to  go  once  in  awhile  after  studying  hard  all  day. 

“Last  night,  as  I was  passing  through  Tottenham 
Court  Road,  I saw  a large  collection  of  people  of  the  lower 
class  making  a most  terrible  noise  by  beating  on  some- 
thing of  the  sounding  genus.  Upon  going  nearer  and 
enquiring  the  cause,  I found  that  a butcher  had  just 
been  married,  and  that  it  is  always  the  custom  on  such 
occasions  for  his  brethren  by  trade  to  serenade  the 
couple  with  marrow-bones  and  cleavers.  Perhaps  you  have 
heard  of  the  phrase  ‘musical  as  marrow-bones  and 
cleavers’;  this  is  the  origin  of  it.  If  you  wish  to  experi- 


ZACHARY  MACAULAY 


79 


ence  the  sound  let  each  one  in  the  family  take  a pair 
of  tongs  and  a shovel,  and  then,  standing  all  together, 
let  each  one  try  to  outdo  the  other  in  noise,  and  this 
will  give  you  some  idea  of  it.  How  this  custom  origin- 
ated I don’t  know.  I hope  it  is  not  symbolical  of  the 
harmony  which  is  to  exist  between  the  parties  married.” 

Among  those  eminent  Englishmen  to  whom  young 
Morse  had  letters  of  introduction  was  Zachary  Macaulay, 
editor  of  the  “Christian  Observer,”  and  father  of  the 
historian.  The  following  note  from  him  will  be  found  of 
a delightful  old-time  flavor:  — 

Mr.  Macaulay  presents  his  compliments  to  Mr. 
Morse  and  begs  to  express  his  regret  at  not  having  yet 
been  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  with  him.  Mr.  Macaulay 
will  be  particularly  happy  if  it  should  suit  Mr.  Morse 
to  dine  with  him  at  his  house  at  Clapham  on  Saturday 
next  at  five  o’clock.  Mr.  M.’s  house  is  five  doors  be- 
yond the  Plough  at  the  entrance  of  Clapham  Common. 
A coach  goes  daily  to  Clapham  from  the  Ship  at  Charing 
Cross  at  a quarter  past  three,  and  several  leave  Grace 
Church  Street  in  the  City  every  day  at  four.  The  dis- 
tance from  London  Bridge  to  Mr.  Macaulay’s  house  is 
about  four  miles. 

23d  June,  1812. 

In  a letter  from  his  mother  of  June  28,  1812,  the 
anxious  parent  says : — 

“Although  we  long  to  see  you,  yet  we  rejoice  that  you 
are  so  happily  situated  at  so  great  a distance  from  our, 
at  present,  wretched,  miserably  distracted  country, 
whose  mad  rulers  are  plunging  us  into  an  unnecessary 


80 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


war  with  a country  that  I shall  always  revere  as  doing 
more  to  spread  the  glorious  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the 
benighted  heathen,  and  those  that  are  famishing  from 
lack  of  knowledge,  than  any  other  nation  on  the  globe. 
Our  hearts  bleed  at  every  pore  to  think  of  again  being 
at  war.  We  have  not  yet  forgotten  the  wormwood  and 
gall  of  the  last  revolution. 

“We  hope  you  will  steer  clear  of  any  of  the  difficul- 
ties of  the  contest  that  is  about  to  take  place.  We  wish 
you  to  be  very  prudent  and  guarded  in  all  your  conver- 
sation and  actions  and  not  to  make  yourself  a party  man 
on  either  side.  Have  your  opinions,  but  have  them  to 
yourself,  and  be  sure  you  do  not  commit  them  to  paper. 
It  may  do  you  great  injury  either  on  one  side  or  the  other, 
and  you  are  not  in  your  present  situation  as  a politician 
but  as  an  artist.” 

In  this  same  letter  his  father  adds : — 

“The  die  is  cast  and  our  country  plunged  in  war. 
. . . There  is  great  opposition  to  it  in  the  country.  The 
papers,  which  you  will  have  opportunity  to  see,  will  in- 
form you  of  the  state  of  parties.  Your  mother  has  given 
you  sound  advice  as  respects  the  course  you  should 
pursue.  Be  the  artist  wholly  and  let  politics  alone.  I 
rejoice  that  you  are  where  you  are  at  the  present  time. 
You  will  do  what  you  can  without  delay  to  support 
yourself,  as  I know  not  how  we  shall  be  able  to  procure 
funds  to  transmit  to  you,  and,  if  we  had  them,  how  we 
could  transmit  them  should  the  war  continue.” 

To  this  the  son  answers  in  a letter  of  August  6, 
1812: — 

“I  am  improving,  perhaps,  the  last  opportunity  I 
shall  have  for  some  time  to  write  you.  Mr.  Wheeler, 


WAR  DECLARED 


81 


an  American,  who  has  been  here  some  time  studying 
portrait  painting,  has  kindly  offered  to  deliver  this  to 
you. 

“Our  political  affairs,  it  seems,  have  come  to  a crisis, 
which  I sincerely  hope  will  turn  to  the  advantage  of 
America;  it  certainly  will  not  to  this  country.  War  is 
an  evil  which  no  man  ought  to  think  lightly  of,  but,  if 
ever  it  was  just,  it  now  is.  The  English  acknowledge  it, 
and  what  can  be  more  convincing  proof  than  the  con- 
fession of  an  enemy?  I was  sorry  to  hear  of  the  riotous 
proceedings  in  Boston.  If  they  knew  what  an  injury 
they  were  doing  their  country  in  the  opinion  of  foreign 
nations,  they  certainly  would  refrain  from  them.  I 
assert  (because  I have  proof)  that  the  Federalists  in  the 
Northern  States  have  done  more  injury  to  their  country 
by  their  violent  opposition  measures  than  even  a French 
alliance  could.  Their  proceedings  are  copied  into  the 
English  papers,  read  before  Parliament,  and  circulated 
through  the  country,  and  what  do  they  say  of  them? 
Do  they  say  the  Federalists  are  patriots  and  are  firm  in 
asserting  the  rights  of  their  country?  No;  they  call  them 
cowards , a base  set ; say  they  are  traitors  to  their  coun- 
try and  ought  to  be  hanged  like  traitors.  These  things 
I have  heard  and  read,  and  therefore  must  believe  them. 

“ I wish  I could  have  a talk  with  you,  papa;  I am  sure 
I could  convince  you  that  neither  Federalists  nor  Demo- 
crats are  Americans;  that  war  with  this  country  is  just, 
and  that  the  present  Administration  of  our  country 
has  acted  with  perfect  justice  in  all  their  proceedings 
against  this  country.  . . . 

“To  observe  the  contempt  with  which  America  is 
spoken  of,  and  the  epithets  of  a 'nation  of  cheats / ‘ sprung 


82 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


from  convicts ,’  ‘ pusillanimous ,’  ‘ cowardly ,’  and  such  like, 
— these  I think  are  sufficient  to  make  any  true  Ameri- 
can’s blood  boil.  These  are  not  used  by  individuals  only, 
but  on  the  floor  of  the  House  of  Commons.  The  good 
effects  of  our  declaration  of  war  begin  to  be  perceived 
already.  The  tone  of  their  public  prints  here  is  a little 
softer  and  more  submissive.  Not  one  has  called  in  ques- 
tion the  justice  of  the  declaration  of  war;  all  say,  ‘We 
are  in  the  wrong  and  we  shall  do  well  to  get  out  of  it  as 
soon  as  possible.’ 

“ I could  tell  you  volumes,  but  I have  not  time,  and 
it  would,  perhaps,  be  impolitic  in  the  present  state  of 
affairs.  I only  wish  that  among  the  infatuated  party 
men  I may  not  find  my  father,  and  I hope  that  he  will 
be  neutral  rather  than  oppose  the  war  measure,  for 
(if  he  will  believe  a son  who  loves  him  and  his  country 
better  the  longer  and  farther  he  is  away  from  them) 
this  war  will  reestablish  that  character  for  honor  and 
spirit  which  our  country  has  lost  through  the  proceed- 
ings of  Federalists. 

“ But  I will  turn  from  this  subject.  My  health  and 
spirits  are  excellent  and  my  love  for  my  profession  in- 
creases. I am  painting  a small  historical  piece;  the  sub- 
ject is  ‘Marius  in  Prison,’  and  the  soldier  sent  to  kill 
him » who  drops  his  sword  as  Marius  says,  ‘ Durst  thou 
hill  Caius  Marius ?’  The  historical  fact  you  must  be 
familiar  with.  I am  taking  great  pains  with  it,  and  may 
possibly  exhibit  it  in  February  at  the  British  Gallery. 

“ I never  think  of  my  situation  in  this  country  but 
with  gratitude  to  you  for  suffering  me  to  pursue  the  pro- 
fession of  my  choice,  and  for  making  so  many  sacrifices 
to  gratify  me.  I hope  I shall  always  feel  grateful  to  the 


GRATITUDE  TO  ALLSTON 


83 


best  of  parents  and  be  able  soon  to  show  them  I am  so. 
In  the  mean  time,  if  industry  and  application  on  my 
part  can  make  them  happy,  be  assured  I shall  use  my 
best  endeavors  to  be  industrious,  and  in  any  other  way 
to  give  them  comfort.  One  of  my  greatest  blessings 
here  is  Mr.  Allston.  He  is  like  a brother  to  me,  and  not 
only  is  a most  agreeable  and  entertaining  companion, 
but  he  has  been  the  means  of  giving  me  more  knowledge 
(practical  as  well  as  theoretical)  in  my  art  than  I could 
have  acquired  by  myself  in  three  years. 

“In  whatever  circumstance  I am,  Mr.  Allston  I shall 
esteem  as  one  of  my  best  and  most  intimate  friends,  and 
in  whatever  I can  assist  him  or  his  I shall  feel  proud  in 
being  able  to  do  it. 

“Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allston  are  well.  I dined  with  them 
yesterday  at  Captain  Visscher’s,  whom  I have  men- 
tioned to  you  before  as  one  of  our  passengers.  He  is 
very  attentive  to  us,  visits  us  constantly,  and  is  making 
us  presents  of  various  kinds  every  day,  such  as  half  a 
dozen  best  Madeira,  etc.  He  came  out  here  with  his 
lady  to  take  possession  of  a fortune  of  £80,000  and  was 
immensely  rich  before,  having  married  Miss  Van  Rens- 
selaer of  Albany.” 


CHAPTER  V 


SEPTEMBER  20,  1812  — JUNE  13,  1813 

Models  the  “Dying  Hercules.”  — Dreams  of  greatness.  — Again  expresses 
gratitude  to  his  parents.  — Begins  painting  of  “Dying  Hercules.”  — Letter 
from  Jeremiah  Evarts.  — Morse  upholds  righteousness  of  the  war.  — 
Henry  Thornton.  — Political  discussions.  — Gilbert  Stuart.  — William 
Wilberforce.  — James  Wynne’s  reminiscences  of  Morse,  Coleridge,  Leslie, 
Allston,  and  Dr.  Abernethy.  — Letters  from  his  mother  and  brother.  — 
Letters  from  friends  on  the  state  of  the  fine  arts  in  America. — “The 
Dying  Hercules  ” exhibited  at  the  Royal  Academy.  — Expenses  of  paint- 
ing. — Receives  Adelphi  Gold  Medal  for  statuette  of  Hercules.  — Mr. 
Dunlap’s  reminiscences.  — Critics  praise  “ Dying  Hercules.” 

The  young  artist’s  letters  to  his  parents  at  this  period 
are  filled  with  patriotic  sentiments,  and  he  writes  many 
pages  descriptive  of  the  state  of  affairs  in  England  and 
of  the  effects  of  the  war  on  that  country.  He  strongly 
upholds  the  justice  of  that  war  and  pleads  with  his 
parents  and  brothers  to  take  his  view  of  the  matter. 
They,  on  the  other  hand,  strongly  disapprove  of  the 
American  Administration’s  position  and  of  the  war, 
and  are  inclined  to  censure  and  to  laugh  at  the  enthusi- 
astic young  man’s  heroics. 

As  we  are  more  concerned  with  Morse’s  career  as  an 
artist  than  with  his  political  sentiments,  and  as  these 
latter,  I fear,  had  no  influence  on  the  course  of  inter- 
national events,  I shall  quote  but  sparingly  from  that 
portion  of  the  correspondence,  just  enough  to  show  that, 
whatever  cause  he  espoused,  then,  and  at  all  times  during 
his  long  life,  he  threw  himself  into  it  heart  and  soul, 
and  thoroughly  believed  in  its  righteousness.  He  was 
absolutely  sincere,  although  he  may  sometimes  have  been 
mistaken. 


MODELS  THE  DYING  HERCULES  85 


In  a letter  dated  September  20,  1812,  he  says:  — 

“I  have  just  finished  a model  in  clay  of  a figure  (the 
‘Dying  Hercules’),  my  first  attempt  at  sculpture.  Mr. 
Allston  is  extremely  pleased  with  it;  he  says  it  is  better 
than  all  the  things  I have  done  since  I have  been  in  Eng- 
land put  together,  and  says  I must  send  a cast  of  it 
home  to  you,  and  that  it  will  convince  you  that  I shall 
make  a painter.  He  says  also  that  he  will  write  to  his 
friends  in  Boston  to  call  on  you  and  see  it  when  I send 
it. 

“Mr.  West  also  was  extremely  delighted  with  it.  He 
said  it  was  not  merely  an  academical  figure,  but  dis- 
played mind  and  thought.  He  could  not  have  made  me 
a higher  compliment. 

“Mr.  West  would  write  you,  but  he  has  been  disabled 
from  painting  or  writing  for  a long  time  with  the  gout 
in  his  right  hand.  This  is  a great  trial  to  him. 

“ I am  anxious  to  send  you  something  to  show  you 
that  I have  not  been  idle  since  I have  been  here.  My 
passion  for  my  art  is  so  firmly  rooted  that  I am  confi- 
dent no  human  power  could  destroy  it.  [And  yet,  as  we 
shall  see  later  on,  human  injustice  so  discouraged  him 
that  he  dropped  the  brush  forever.] 

“ The  more  I study  it,  the  greater  I think  is  its  claim 
to  the  appellation  of  ‘ divine ,’  and  I never  shall  be  able 
sufficiently  to  show  my  gratitude  to  my  parents  for  their 
indulgence  in  so  greatly  enabling  me  to  pursue  that 
profession,  without  which  I am  sure  I would  be  miserable. 
If  ever  it  is  my  destiny  to  become  great  and  worthy  of  a 
biographical  memoir,  my  biographer  will  never  be  able 
to  charge  upon  my  parents  that  bigoted  attachment  to 
any  individual  profession,  the  exercise  of  which  spirit 


86 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


by  parents  toward  their  children  has  been  the  ruin  of 
some  of  the  greatest  geniuses;  and  the  biography  of 
men  of  genius  has  too  often  contained  that  reflection  on 
their  parents.  If  ever  the  contrary  spirit  was  evident,  it 
has  certainly  been  shown  by  my  parents  towards  me. 
Indeed,  they  have  been  almost  too  indulgent;  they  have 
watched  every  change  of  my  capricious  inclinations,  and 
seem  to  have  made  it  an  object  to  study  them  with  the 
greatest  fondness.  But  I think  they  will  say  that,  when 
my  desire  for  change  did  cease,  it  always  settled  on 
painting. 

“I  hope  that  one  day  my  success  in  my  profession 
will  reward  you,  in  some  measure,  for  the  trouble  and 
inconvenience  I have  so  long  put  you  to. 

“I  am  now  going  to  begin  a picture  of  the  death  of 
Hercules  from  this  figure,  as  large  as  life.  The  figure  I 
shall  send  to  you  as  soon  as  it  is  practicable,  and  also 
one  of  the  same  to  Philadelphia,  if  possible  in  time  for 
the  next  exhibition  in  May. 

“I  have  enjoyed  excellent  health  and  spirits  and  am 
perfectly  contented.  The  war  between  the  two  coun- 
tries has  not  been  productive  of  any  measures  against 
resident  American  citizens.  I hope  it  will  produce  a 
good  effect  towards  both  countries.” 

He  adds  in  a postscript  that  he  has  removed  from 
82  Great  Titchfield  Street  to  No.  8 Buckingham  Place, 
Fitzroy  Square. 

The  following  extract  from  a letter  to  Morse  written 
by  his  friend,  Mr.  Jeremiah  Evarts,  father  of  William 
M.  Evarts,  dated  Charlestown,  October  7,  1812,  is 
interesting:  — 

“I  am  happy  that  you  are  so  industriously  and  pros- 


UPHOLDS  THE  WAR 


87 


perously  engaged  in  the  prosecution  of  your  profession. 
I hope  you  will  let  politics  entirely  alone  for  many  rea- 
sons, not  the  least  of  which  is  a regard  to  the  internal 
tranquillity  of  your  own  mind.  I never  yet  knew  a man 
made  happy  by  studying  politics;  nor  useful,  unless  he 
has  great  duties  to  perform  as  a citizen.  You  will  re- 
ceive this  advice,  I know,  with  your  accustomed  good 
nature.” 

The  next  letter,  dated  November  1,  1812,  is  a very 
long  one,  over  eighteen  large  pages,  and  is  an  impas- 
sioned appeal  to  his  father  to  look  at  the  war  from  the 
son’s  point  of  view.  I shall  quote  only  a few  sentences. 

“ Your  last  letter  was  of  October  2,  via  Halifax,  accom- 
panying your  sermon  on  Fast  Day.  The  letter  gave  me 
great  pleasure,  but  I must  confess  that  the  sentiments 
in  the  sermon  appeared  very  strange  to  me,  knowing 
what  I,  as  well  as  every  American  here  does,  respecting 
the  causes  of  the  present  war.  ...  ’T  is  the  character 
of  Englishmen  to  be  haughty,  proud,  and  overbearing. 
If  this  conduct  meets  with  no  resistance,  their  treat- 
ment becomes  more  imperious,  and  the  more  submis- 
sive and  conciliating  is  the  object  of  their  imperiousness, 
the  more  tyrannical  are  they  towards  it.  This  has  been 
their  uniform  treatment  towards  us,  and  this  character 
pervades  all  ranks  of  society,  whether  in  public  or  pri- 
vate life. 

“The  only  way  to  please  John  Bull  is  to  give  him  a 
good  beating,  and,  such  is  the  singularity  of  his  char- 
acter that,  the  more  you  beat  him,  the  greater  is  his 
respect  for  you,  and  the  more  he  will  esteem  you.  . . . 

“If,  after  all  I have  now  written,  you  still  think  that 
this  war  is  unjust,  and  think  it  worth  the  trouble  in 


88 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


order  to  ascertain  the  truth,  I wish  papa  would  take  a 
trip  across  the  Atlantic.  If  he  is  not  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  what  I have  written  in  less  than  two  months, 
I will  agree  to  support  myself  all  the  time  I am  in  Eng- 
land after  this  date,  and  never  be  a farthing’s  more  ex- 
pense to  you.  ...  I was  glad  to  hear  that  Cousin  Samuel 
Breese  is  in  the  navy.  I really  envy  him  very  much.  I 
hope  one  day,  as  a painter,  I may  be  able  to  hand  him 
down  to  posterity  as  an  American  Nelson.  ...  As  to 
my  letters  of  introduction,  I find  that  a painter  and  a 
visitor  cannot  be  united.  Were  I to  deliver  my  letters 
the  acquaintance  could  not  be  kept  up,  and  the  bare 
thought  of  encountering  the  English  reserve  is  enough 
to  deter  any  one.  . . . This  objection,  however,  might  be 
got  over  did  it  not  take  up  so  much  time.  Every  moment 
is  precious  to  me  now.  I don’t  know  how  soon  I may  be 
obliged  to  return  home  for  want  of  means  to  support  me; 
for  the  difficulties  which  are  increasing  in  this  country 
take  off  the  attention  of  the  people  from  the  fine  arts, 
and  they  withhold  that  patronage  from  young  artists 
which  they  would,  from  their  liberality,  in  other  cir- 
cumstances freely  bestow.  . . . 

“You  mention  that  some  of  the  Ralston  family  are 
in  Boston  on  a visit,  and  that  Mr.  Codman  is  attached 
to  Eliza.  Once  in  my  life,  you  know,  if  you  had  told  me 
this  and  I had  been  a very  bloody-minded  young  man, 
who  knows  but  Mr.  Codman  might  have  been  chal- 
lenged. But  I suppose  he  takes  advantage  of  my  being 
in  England.  If  it  is  as  you  say,  I am  very  happy  to  hear 
it,  for  Elizabeth  is  a girl  whom  I very  much  esteem,  and 
there  is  no  doubt  that  she  will  make  an  excellent  wife.” 

In  a letter  from  his  mother  of  July  6,  1813,  she  thus 


HENRY  THORNTON 


89 


reassures  him:  “Mr.  Codman  is  married.  He  married 
a Miss  Wheeler,  of  Newburyport,  so  you  will  have  no 
need  of  challenging  him  on  account  of  Eliza  Ralston.” 

In  a postscript  to  the  letter  of  November  1,  Morse 
adds : — 

“I  have  just  read  the  political  parts  of  this  letter  to 

my  good  friend  Mr.  A n,  and  he  not  only  approves 

of  the  sentiments  in  it,  but  pays  me  a compliment  by 
saying  that  I have  expressed  the  truth  and  nothing  but 
the  truth  in  a very  clear  and  proper  manner,  and  hopes 
it  may  do  good.” 

Among  young  Morse’s  friends  in  England  at  that  time 
was  Henry  Thornton,  philanthropist  and  member  of 
Parliament.  In  a letter  to  his  parents  of  January  1, 
1813,  he  says:  — 

“ Last  Thursday  week  I received  a very  polite  invita- 
tion from  Henry  Thornton,  Esq.,  to  dine  with  him, 
which  I accepted.  I had  no  introduction  to  him,  but, 
hearing  that  your  son  was  in  the  country,  he  found  me 
out  and  has  shown  me  every  attention.  He  is  a very 
pleasant,  sensible  man,  but  his  character  is  too  well 
known  to  you  to  need  any  eulogium  from  me. 

“At  his  table  was  a son  of  Mr.  Stephen,  who  was  the 
author  of  the  odious  Orders  in  Council.  Mr.  Thornton 
asked  me  at  table  if  I thought  that,  if  the  Orders  in 
Council  had  been  repealed  a month  or  two  sooner,  it 
would  not  have  prevented  the  war.  I told  him  I thought 
it  would,  at  which  he  was  much  pleased,  and,  turning 
to  Mr.  Stephen,  he  said:  ‘Do  you  hear  that,  Mr. 
Stephen?  I always  told  you  so.’ 

“Last  Wednesday  I dined  at  Mr.  Wilberforce’s.  I was 
extremely  pleased  with  him.  At  his  house  I met  Mr. 


90 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Grant  and  Mr.  Thornton,  members  of  Parliament.  In 
the  course  of  conversation  they  introduced  America, 
and  Mr.  Wilberforce  regretted  the  war  extremely;  he 
said  it  was  like  two  of  the  same  family  quarrelling;  that 
he  thought  it  a judgment  on  this  country  for  its  wicked- 
ness, and  that  they  had  been  justly  punished  for  their 
arrogance  and  insolence  at  sea,  as  well  as  the  Americans 
for  their  vaunting  on  land. 

“As  Mr.  Thornton  was  going  he  invited  me  to  spend 
a day  or  two  at  his  seat  at  Clapham,  a few  miles  out  of 
town.  I accordingly  went  and  was  very  civilly  treated. 
The  reserve  which  I mentioned  in  a former  letter  was  evi- 
dent, however,  here,  and  I felt  a degree  of  embarrass- 
ment arising  from  it  which  I never  felt  in  America.  The 
second  day  I was  a little  more  at  my  ease. 

“At  dinner  were  the  two  sons  of  the  Mr.  Grant  I 
mentioned  above.  They  are,  perhaps,  the  most  promis- 
ing young  men  in  the  country,  and  you  may  possibly  one 
day  hear  of  them  as  at  the  head  of  the  nation.  [One  of 
these  young  men  was  afterwards  raised  to  the  peerage 
as  Lord  Glenelg.] 

“After  dinner  I got  into  conversation  with  them  and 
with  Mr.  Thornton,  when  America  again  became  the 
topic.  They  asked  me  a great  many  questions  respecting 
America  which  I answered  to  the  best  of  my  ability. 
They  at  length  asked  me  if  I did  not  think  that  the  ruling 
party  in  America  was  very  much  under  French  influ- 
ence. I replied 4 No  ’;  that  I believed  on  the  contrary  that 
nine  tenths  of  the  American  people  were  prepossessed 
strongly  in  favor  of  this  country.  As  a proof  I urged  the 
universal  prevalence  of  English  fashions  in  preference 
to  French,  and  English  manners  and  customs;  the  uni- 


POLITICAL  DISCUSSIONS 


91 


versal  rejoicings  on  the  success  of  the  English  over  the 
French;  the  marked  attention  shown  to  English  trav- 
ellers and  visitors;  the  neglect  with  which  they  treated 
their  own  literary  productions  on  account  of  the  strong 
prejudice  in  favor  of  English  works;  that  everything, 
in  short,  was  enhanced  in  its  value  by  having  attached 
to  it  the  name  English. 

“ On  the  other  hand,  I told  them  that  the  French  were 
a people  almost  universally  despised  in  America,  and  by 
at  least  one  half  hated.  As  in  England,  they  were  es- 
teemed the  common  enemies  of  mankind;  that  French 
fashions  were  discountenanced  and  loathed ; that  a 
Frenchman  was  considered  as  a man  always  to  be  sus- 
pected; that  young  men  were  forbidden  by  their  par- 
ents, in  many  instances,  to  associate  with  them,  they 
considering  their  company  and  habits  as  tending  to 
subvert  their  morals,  and  to  render  them  frivolous  and 
insincere.  I added  that  in  America  as  well  as  every- 
where else  there  were  bad  men,  men  of  no  principles, 
whose  consciences  never  stand  in  the  way  of  their  ambi- 
tion or  avarice;  but  that  I firmly  believed  that,  as  a 
body,  the  American  Congress  was  as  pure  from  corrup- 
tion and  foreign  influence  as  any  body  of  men  in  the 
world.  They  were  much  pleased  with  what  I told  them, 
and  acknowledged  that  America  and  American  visitors 
generally  had  been  treated  with  too  much  contempt  and 
neglect. 

“In  the  course  of  the  day  I asked  Mr.  Thornton  what 
were  the  objects  that  the  English  Government  had  in 
view  when  they  laid  the  Orders  in  Council.  He  told  me 
in  direct  terms,  ‘the  Universal  monopoly  of  Commerce ’; 
that  they  had  long  desired  an  excuse  for  such  measures 


92 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


as  the  Orders  in  Council,  and  that  the  French  decrees 
were  exactly  what  they  wished,  and  the  opportunity  was 
seized  with  avidity  the  moment  it  was  offered.  They 
knew  that  the  Orders  in  Council  bore  hard  upon  the 
Americans,  but  they  considered  that  as  merely  in- 
cidental. 

“To  this  I replied  that,  if  such  was  the  case  as  he  re- 
presented it,  what  blame  could  be  attached  to  the  Ameri- 
can Government  for  declaring  war?  He  said  that  it  was 
urged  that  America  ought  to  have  considered  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case,  and  that  Great  Britain  was 
fighting  for  the  liberties  of  the  world;  that  America  was, 
in  a great  degree,  interested  in  the  decision  of  the  con- 
test, and  that  she  ought  to  be  content  to  suffer  a little. 

“I  told  him  that  England  had  no  right  whatever  to 
infringe  on  the  neutrality  of  America,  or  to  expect  be- 
cause she  (England)  supposed  herself  to  have  justice 
on  her  side  in  the  contest  with  France,  that,  of  course, 
the  Americans  should  think  the  same.  The  moment 
America  declared  this  opinion  her  neutrality  ceased. 
‘Besides/  said  I,  ‘how  can  they  have  the  face  to  make 
such  a declaration  when  you  just  now  said  that  their  ob- 
ject was  universal  monopoly,  and  they  longed  for  an 
excuse  to  adopt  measures  to  that  end?’  I told  him  that 
it  showed  that  all  the  noise  about  England’s  fighting 
for  the  liberties  of  mankind  proved  to  be  but  a thirst, 
a selfish  desire  for  universal  monopoly. 

“This  he  said  seemed  to  be  the  case;  he  could  not  deny 
it.  He  was  going  on  to  observe  something  respecting  the 
French  decrees  when  we  were  interrupted,  and  I have 
not  been  able  again  to  resume  the  conversation.  I re- 
turned to  town  with  him  shortly  after  in  his  carriage, 


GILBERT  STUART  93 

where,  as  there  were  strangers,  I could  not  introduce  it 
again.” 

After  this  follow  two  long  pages  giving  further  reasons 
for  the  stand  he  has  taken,  which  I shall  not  include, 
only  quoting  the  following  sentences  towards  the  end  of 
the  letter : — 

“You  will  have  heard  before  this  arrives  of  the  glorious 
news  from  Russia.  Bonaparte  is  for  once  defeated,  and 
will  probably  never  again  recover  from  it. 

“My  regards  to  Mr.  Stuart  [Gilbert  Stuart].  I feel 
quite  flattered  at  his  remembrance  of  me.  Tell  him  that, 
by  coming  to  England,  I know  how  more  justly  to  ap- 
preciate his  great  merits.  There  is  really  no  one  in 
England  who  equals  him. 

“Accompanying  this  are  some  newspapers,  some  of 
Cobbett’s,  a man  of  no  principle  and  a great  rascal, 
yet  a man  of  sense  and  says  many  good  things.” 

I have  quoted  at  length  from  this  letter  in  order  that 
we  may  gain  a clearer  insight  into  the  character  of  the 
man.  While  in  no  wise  neglecting  his  main  objects  in 
life,  he  yet  could  not  help  taking  a deep  interest  in  public 
affairs.  He  was  frank  and  outspoken  in  his  opinions, 
but  courteous  withal.  He  abhorred  hypocrisy  and  vice 
and  was  unsparing  in  his  condemnation  of  both.  He 
enjoyed  a controversy  and  was  quick  to  discover  the 
weak  points  in  his  opponent’s  arguments  and  to  make 
the  most  of  them. 

These  characteristics  he  carried  with  him  through 
life,  becoming,  however,  broader-minded  and  more 
tolerant  as  he  grew  in  years  and  experience. 

Morse’s  father  had  given  him  many  letters  of  intro- 
duction to  eminent  men  in  England.  Most  of  these  he 


94 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


neglected  to  deliver,  pleading  in  extenuation  of  his 
apparent  carelessness  that  he  could  not  spare  the  time 
from  his  artistic  studies  to  fulfill  all  the  duties  that 
would  be  expected  of  him  in  society,  and  that  he  also 
could  not  afford  the  expenses  necessary  to  a well-dressed 
man. 

The  following  note  from  William  Wilberforce  explains 
itself,  but  there  seems  to  be  some  confusion  of  dates,  for 
Morse  had  just  said  in  his  letter  of  January  1st  that 
he  dined  at  Mr.  Wilberforce’s  over  a week  before. 

Kensington  Gore, 
January  4,  1813. 

Sir,  — I cannot  help  entertaining  some  apprehension 
of  my  not  having  received  some  letter  or  some  card 
which  you  may  have  done  me  the  favor  of  leaving  at 
my  house.  Be  this,  however,  as  it  may,  I gladly  avail 
myself  of  the  sanction  of  a letter  from  your  father  for 
introducing  myself  to  you;  and,  as  many  calls  are  mere 
matters  of  form,  I take  the  liberty  of  begging  the  favor 
of  your  company  at  dinner  on  Wednesday  next,  at  a 
quarter  before  five  o’clock,  at  Kensington  Gore  (one 
mile  from  Hyde  Park  corner) , and  of  thereby  securing  the 
pleasure  of  an  acquaintance  with  you. 

The  high  respect  which  I have  always  entertained  for 
your  father,  in  addition  to  the  many  obliging  marks  of 
attention  which  I have  received  from  him,  render  me 
desirous  of  becoming  personally  known  to  you,  and 
enable  me  with  truth  to  assure  you  I am,  with  good  will, 
sir, 

Your  faithful  servant, 

W.  Wilberforce. 


JAMES  WYNNE’S  REMINISCENCES  95 


Among  Morse’s  friends  in  London  during  the  period 
of  his  student  years,  were  Coleridge,  Rogers,  Lamb,  and 
others  whose  names  are  familiar  ones  in  the  literary 
world. 

While  the  letters  of  those  days  give  only  hints  of  the 
delightful  intercourse  between  these  congenial  souls,  the 
recollection  of  them  was  enshrined  in  the  memory  of  some 
of  their  contemporaries,  and  the  following  reminiscences, 
preserved  by  Mr.  James  Wynne  and  recorded  by  Mr. 
Prime  in  his  biography,  will  be  found  interesting:  — 

“ Coleridge,  who  was  a visitor  at  the  rooms  of  Leslie 
and  Morse,  frequently  made  his  appearance  under  the 
influence  of  those  fits  of  despondency  to  which  he  was 
subject.  On  these  occasions,  by  a preconcerted  plan, 
they  often  drew  him  from  this  state  to  one  of  brilliant 
imagination. 

“‘I  was  just  wishing  to  see  you,’  said  Morse  on  one 
of  these  occasions  when  Coleridge  entered  with  a hesi- 
tating step,  and  replied  to  their  frank  salutations  with  a 
gloomy  aspect  and  deep-drawn  sighs.  ‘Leslie  and  my- 
self have  had  a dispute  about  certain  lines  of  beauty; 
which  is  right?  ’ And  then  each  argued  with  the  other  for 
a few  moments  until  Coleridge  became  interested,  and, 
rousing  from  his  fit  of  despondency,  spoke  with  an 
eloquence  and  depth  of  metaphysical  reasoning  on  the 
subject  far  beyond  the  comprehension  of  his  auditors. 
Their  point,  however,  was  gained,  and  Coleridge  was 
again  the  eloquent,  the  profound,  the  gifted  being  which 
his  remarkable  productions  show  him  to  be. 

“ ‘ On  one  occasion,’  said  Morse,  ‘I  heard  him  impro- 
vise for  half  an  hour  in  blank  verse  what  he  stated  to 
be  a strange  dream,  which  was  full  of  those  wonderful 


96 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


creations  that  glitter  like  diamonds  in  his  poetical  pro- 
ductions.’ ‘All  of  which,’  remarked  I,  ‘is  undoubtedly 
lost  to  the  world.’  ‘Not  all,’  replied  Mr.  Morse,  ‘for 
I recognize  in  the  “Ancient  Mariner”  some  of  the 
thoughts  of  that  evening;  but  doubtless  the  greater  part, 
which  would  have  made  the  reputation  of  any  other  man, 
perished  with  the  moment  of  inspiration,  never  again 
to  be  recalled.’ 

“When  his  tragedy  of  ‘Remorse,’  which  had  a run 
of  twenty-one  nights,  was  first  brought  out,  Washing- 
ton Allston,  Charles  King,  Leslie,  Lamb,  Morse,  and 
Coleridge  went  together  to  witness  the  performance. 
They  occupied  a box  near  the  stage,  and  each  of  the 
party  was  as  much  interested  in  its  success  as  Coleridge 
himself. 

“ The  effect  of  the  frequent  applause  upon  Coleridge 
was  very  manifest,  but  when,  at  the  end  of  the  piece, 
he  was  called  for  by  the  audience,  the  intensity  of  his 
emotions  was  such  as  none  but  one  gifted  with  the  fine 
sensibilities  of  a poet  could  experience.  Fortunately  the 
audience  was  satisfied  with  a mere  presentation  of  him- 
self. His  emotions  would  have  precluded  the  idea  of 
his  speaking  on  such  an  occasion. 

“ Allston  soon  after  this  became  so  much  out  of  health 
that  he  thought  a change  of  air  and  a short  residence  in 
the  country  might  relieve  him.  He  accordingly  set  out 
on  his  journey  accompanied  by  Leslie  and  Morse. 

“ WHien  he  reached  Salt  Hill,  near  Oxford,  he  became 
so  ill  as  to  be  unable  to  proceed,  and  requested  Morse 
to  return  to  town  for  his  medical  attendant,  Dr.  Tut- 
hill,  and  Coleridge,  to  whom  he  was  ardently  attached. 

“ Morse  accordingly  returned,  and,  procuring  a post- 


JAMES  WYNNE’S  REMINISCENCES  97 


chaise,  immediately  set  out  for  Salt  Hill,  a distance  of 
twenty-two  miles,  accompanied  by  Coleridge  and  Dr. 
Tuthill. 

“They  arrived  late  in  the  evening  and  were  busied 
with  Allston  until  midnight,  when  he  became  easier, 
and  Morse  and  Coleridge  left  him  for  the  night. 

“ Upon  repairing  to  the  sitting-room  of  the  hotel 
Morse  opened  Knickerbocker’s  ‘History  of  New 
York,’  which  he  had  thrown  into  the  carriage  before 
leaving  town.  Coleridge  asked  him  what  work  he 
had. 

“ ‘Oh,’  replied  he,  ‘it  is  only  an  American  book.’ 

“ ‘Let  me  see  it,’  said  Coleridge. 

“ He  accordingly  handed  it  to  him,  and  Coleridge  was 
soon  buried  in  its  pages.  Mr.  Morse,  overcome  by  the 
fatigues  of  the  day,  soon  after  retired  to  his  chamber  and 
fell  asleep. 

“ On  awakening  next  morning  he  repaired  to  the  sit- 
ting-room, when  what  was  his  astonishment  to  find  it 
still  closed,  with  the  lights  burning,  and  Coleridge  busy 
with  the  book  he  had  lent  him  the  previous  night. 

“‘Why,  Coleridge,’  said  he,  approaching  him,  ‘have 
you  been  reading  the  whole  night?’ 

“ ‘Why,’  remarked  Coleridge  abstractedly,  ‘ it  is  not 
late.’ 

“ Morse  replied  by  throwing  open  the  blinds  and  per- 
mitting the  broad  daylight,  for  it  was  now  ten  o’clock, 
to  stream  in  upon  them. 

“‘Indeed,’  said  Coleridge,  ‘I  had  no  conception  of 
this;  but  the  work  has  pleased  me  exceedingly.  It  is  ad- 
mirably written;  pray,  who  is  its  author?’ 

“He  was  informed  that  it  was  the  production  of 


98 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Washington  Irving.  It  is  needless  to  say  that,  during 
the  long  residence  of  Irving  in  London,  they  became 
warm  friends. 

“ At  this  period  Mr.  Abernethy  was  in  the  full  tide  of 
his  popularity  as  a surgeon,  and  Allston,  who  had  for 
some  little  time  had  a grumbling  pain  in  his  thigh, 
proposed  to  Morse  to  accompany  him  to  the  house  of 
the  distinguished  surgeon  to  consult  him  on  the  cause 
of  the  ailment. 

“As  Allston  had  his  hand  on  the  bell-pull,  the  door 
was  opened  and  a visitor  passed  out,  immediately  fol- 
lowed by  a coarse-looking  person  with  a large,  shaggy 
head  of  hair,  whom  Allston  at  once  took  for  a domestic. 
He  accordingly  enquired  if  Mr.  Abernethy  was  in. 

‘“What  do  you  want  of  Mr.  Abernethy?’  demanded 
this  uncouth-looking  person  with  the  harshest  possible 
Scotch  accent. 

‘“I  wished  to  see  him,’  gently  replied  Allston,  some- 
what shocked  by  the  coarseness  of  his  reception.  ‘Is 
he  at  home?’ 

“‘Come  in,  come  in,  mon,’  said  the  same  uncouth 
personage. 

‘“But  he  may  be  engaged,’  responded  Allston.  ‘Per- 
haps I had  better  call  another  time.’ 

“‘Come  in,  mon,  I say,’  replied  the  person  addressed; 
and,  partly  by  persuasion  and  partly  by  force,  Allston, 
followed  by  Morse,  was  induced  to  enter  the  hall,  which 
they  had  no  sooner  done  than  the  person  who  admitted 
them  closed  the  street  door,  and,  placing  his  back 
against  it,  said:  — 

‘“Now,  tell  me  what  is  your  business  with  Mr.  Aber- 
nethy. I am  Mr.  Abernethy.’ 


LETTER  FROM  HIS  MOTHER  99 

‘“I  have  come  to  consult  you,’  replied  Allston,  ‘about 
an  affection  — ’ 

“‘What  the  de’il  hae  I to  do  with  your  affections?’ 
bluntly  interposed  Abernethy. 

“ ‘Perhaps,  Mr.  Abernethy,’  said  Allston,  by  this  time 
so  completely  overcome  by  the  apparent  rudeness  of  the 
eminent  surgeon  as  to  regret  calling  on  him  at  all, 
‘you  are  engaged  at  present,  and  I had  better  call  again.’ 

“‘De’il  the  bit,  de’il  the  bit,  mon,’  said  Abernethy. 
‘Come  in,  come  in.’  And  he  preceded  them  to  his  office, 
and  examined  his  case,  which  proved  to  be  a slight  one, 
with  such  gentleness  as  almost  to  lead  them  to  doubt 
whether  Abernethy  within  his  consulting-room,  and 
Abernethy  whom  they  had  encountered  in  the  passage, 
was  really  the  same  personage.” 

While  Morse  was  enjoying  all  these  new  experiences 
in  England,  the  good  people  at  home  were  jogging 
along  in  their  accustomed  ruts,  but  were  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  doings  of  the  absent  son  and  brother. 

His  mother  writes  on  January  11,  1813:  — 

“Your  letters  are  read  with  great  pleasure  by  your 
acquaintance.  I do  not  show  those  in  which  you  say 
anything  on  politics , as  I do  not  approve  your  change, 
and  think  it  would  only  prejudice  others.  For  that 
reason  I do  not  wish  you  to  write  on  that  subject,  as  I 
love  to  read  all  your  observations  to  your  friends. 

“We  cannot  get  Edwards  to  be  a ladies’  man  at  all. 
He  will  not  visit  among  the  young  ladies;  he  is  as  old 
as  fifty,  at  least.” 

This  same  youthful  misogynist  and  philosopher  also 
writes  to  his  brother  on  January  11:  “I  intend  soon 
writing  another  letter  in  which  I shall  prove  to  your 


100 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


satisfaction  that  poetry  is  much  superior  to  painting. 
You  asserted  the  contrary  in  one  of  your  letters,  and 
brought  an  argument  to  prove  it.  I shall  show  the  fal- 
lacy of  that  argument,  and  bring  those  to  support  my 
doctrine  which  are  incontrovertible.” 

A letter  from  his  friend,  Mrs.  Jarvis,  the  sister  of  his 
erstwhile  flame,  Miss  Jannette  Hart,  informs  him  of  the 
marriage  of  another  sister  to  Captain  Hull  of  the  navy, 
commander  of  the  Constitution.  In  this  letter,  written 
on  March  4,  1813,  at  Bloomingdale,  New  York  City, 
Mrs.  Jarvis  says:  — 

“I  am  in  general  proud  of  the  spirit  of  my  country- 
men, but  there  is  too  little  attention  paid  to  the  fine 
arts,  to  men  of  taste  and  science.  Man  here  is  weighed 
by  his  purse,  not  by  his  mind,  and,  according  to  the  pre- 
ponderance of  that,  he  rises  or  sinks  in  the  scale  of  in- 
dividual opinion.  A fine  painting  or  marble  statue  is 
very  rare  in  the  houses  of  the  rich  of  this  city,  and  those 
individuals  who  would  not  pay  fifty  pounds  for  either, 
expend  double  that  sum  to  vie  with  a neighbor  in  a piece 
of  furniture. 

“But  do  not  tell  tales.  I would  not  say  this  to  an  Eng- 
lishman, and  I trust  you  have  not  yet  become  one. 
This,  however,  is  poor  encouragement  for  you  to  return 
to  your  native  country.  I hope  better  things  of  that 
country  before  you  may  return.” 

A friend  in  Philadelphia  writes  to  him  on  May  3, 
1813:  — 

“Your  favor  I received  from  the  hands  of  Mr.  King, 
and  have  been  very  much  gratified  with  the  introduc- 
tion it  afforded  me  to  this  worthy  gentleman.  You  have 
doubtless  heard  of  his  safe  arrival  in  our  city,  and  of  his 


THE  FINE  ARTS  IN  AMERICA  101 


having  commenced  his  career  in  America,  where,  I am 
sorry  to  say,  the  arts  are  not,  as  yet„so  much  patronized 
as  I hope  to  see  them.  Those  of  us  who  love  them  are 
too  poor,  and  those  who  are  wealthy  regard  them  but 
little.  I think,  however,  I have  already  witnessed  an 
improvement  in  this  respect,  and  the  rich  merchants 
and  professional  men  are  becoming  more  and  more 
liberal  in  their  patronage  of  genius,  when  they  find  it 
among  native  Americans. 

“From  the  favorable  circumstances  under  which  your 
studies  are  progressing;  from  the  unrivalled  talents  of  the 
gentleman  who  conducts  them;  and,  without  flattery, 
suffer  me  to  add,  from  the  early  proofs  of  your  own 
genius,  I anticipate,  in  common  with  many  of  our  fellow 
citizens,  the  addition  of  one  artist  to  our  present  roll 
whose  name  shall  stand  high  among  those  of  American 
painters. 

“In  your  companion  Leslie  we  also  calculate  on  a very 
distinguished  character. 

“Our  Academy  of  Fine  Arts  has  begun  the  all-impor- 
tant study  of  the  live  figure.  Mr.  Sully,  Mr.  Peale,  Mr. 
Fairman,  Mr.  King,  and  several  others  have  devoted 
much  attention  to  this  branch  of  the  school,  and  I hope 
to  see  it  in  their  hands  highly  useful  and  improving. 

“The  last  annual  exhibition  was  very  splendid  for  us. 
Some  very  capital  landscapes  were  produced,  many 
admirable  portraits  and  one  or  two  historical  pictures. 

“The  most  conspicuous  paintings  were  Mr.  Peale’s 
picture  of  the  ‘Roman  Charity’  (or,  if  you  please,  the 
‘Grecian  Daughter,’  for  Murphy  has  it  so),  and  Mr. 
Sully ’s ‘Lady  of  the  Lake.’” 

In  a letter  of  May  30, 1813,  to  a friend,  Morse  says : — 


102 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“You  ask  in  your  letter  what  books  I read  and  what 
I am  painting.  The  little  time  that  I can  spare  from 
painting  I employ  in  reading  and  studying  the  old  poets, 
Spenser,  Chaucer,  Dante,  Tasso,  etc.  These  are  neces- 
sary to  a painter. 

“As  to  painting,  I have  just  finished  a large  picture, 
eight  feet  by  six  feet  six  inches,  the  subject,  the  ‘Death 
of  Hercules,’  which  is  now  in  the  Royal  Academy  Ex- 
hibition at  Somerset  House.  I have  been  flattered  by 
the  newspapers  which  seldom  praise  young  artists,  and 
they  do  me  the  honor  to  say  that  my  picture,  with  that 
of  another  young  man  by  the  name  of  Monroe,  form  a 
distinguishing  trait  in  this  year’s  exhibition.  . . . 

“This  praise  I consider  much  exaggerated.  Mr.  West, 
however,  who  saw  it  as  soon  as  I had  finished  it,  paid  me 
many  compliments,  and  told  me  that,  were  I to  live  to 
his  age,  I should  never  make  a better  composition.  This 
I consider  but  a compliment  and  as  meant  only  to  en- 
courage me,  and  as  such  I receive  it. 

“I  mention  these  circumstances  merely  to  show  that 
I am  getting  along  as  well  as  can  be  expected,  and,  if 
any  credit  attaches  to  me,  I willingly  resign  it  to  my 
country,  and  feel  happy  that  I can  contribute  a mite  to 
her  honor. 

“The  American  character  stands  high  in  this  country 
as  to  the  production  of  artists,  but  in  nothing  else  (ex- 
cept, indeed,  I may  now  say  bravery).  Mr.  West  now 
stands  at  the  head,  and  has  stood  ever  since  the  arts 
began  to  flourish  in  this  country,  which  is  only  about 
fifty  years.  Mr.  Copley  next,  then  Colonel  Trumbull. 
Stuart  in  America  has  no  rival  here.  As  these  are  now 
old  men  and  going  off  the  stage,  Mr.  Allston  succeeds 


EXPENSES  OF  PAINTING 


103 


in  the  prime  of  life,  and  will,  in  the  opinion  of  the 
greatest  connoisseurs  in  this  country,  carry  the  art  to 
greater  perfection  than  it  ever  has  been  carried  either 
in  ancient  or  modern  times.  . . . After  him  is  a young 
man  from  Philadelphia  by  the  name  of  Leslie,  who  is 
my  room-mate.” 

How  fallible  is  contemporary  judgment  on  the  claims 
of  so-called  genius  to  immortality.  “For  many  are 
called,  but  few  are  chosen.” 

In  another  letter  to  his  parents  written  about  this  time, 
after  telling  of  his  economies  in  order  to  make  the  money, 
advanced  so  cheerfully  but  at  the  cost  of  so  much  self- 
sacrifice  on  their  part,  last  as  long  as  possible,  he  adds : 

“My  greatest  expense,  next  to  living , is  for  canvas, 
frames,  colors,  etc.,  and  visiting  galleries.  The  frame  of 
my  large  picture,  which  I have  just  finished,  cost  nearly 
twenty  pounds,  besides  the  canvas  and  colors,  which 
cost  nearly  eight  pounds  more,  and  the  frame  was  the 
cheapest  I could  possibly  get.  Mr.  Allston’s  frame  cost 
him  sixty  guineas. 

“Frames  are  very  expensive  things,  and,  on  that  ac- 
count, I shall  not  attempt  another  large  picture  for  some 
time,  although  Mr.  West  advises  me  to  paint  large  as 
much  as  possible. 

“The  picture  which  I have  finished  is  ‘The  Death  of 
Hercules’;  the  size  is  eight  feet  by  six  feet  six  inches. 
This  picture  I showed  to  Mr.  West  a few  weeks  ago,  and 
he  was  extremely  pleased  with  it  and  paid  me  very  many 
high  compliments;  but  as  praise  comes  better  from  an- 
other than  from  one’s  self,  I shall  send  you  a compli- 
mentary note  which  Mr.  West  has  promised  to  send  me 
on  the  occasion. 


104 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“I  sent  the  picture  to  the  Exhibition  at  Somerset 
House  which  opens  on  the  3d  of  May,  and  have  the  satis- 
faction not  only  of  having  it  received,  but  of  having  the 
praises  of  the  council  who  decide  on  the  admission  of  pic- 
tures. Six  hundred  were  refused  admission  this  year,  so 
you  may  suppose  that  a picture  (of  the  size  of  mine,  too) 
must  possess  some  merit  to  be  received  in  preference 
to  six  hundred.  A small  picture  may  be  received  even 
if  it  is  not  very  good,  because  it  will  serve  to  fill  up  some 
little  space  which  would  otherwise  be  empty,  but  a large 
one,  from  its  excluding  many  smaller  ones,  must  possess 
a great  deal  in  its  favor  in  order  to  be  received. 

“If  you  recollect  I told  you  I had  completed  a model 
of  a single  figure  of  the  same  subject.  This  I sent  to  the 
Society  of  Arts  at  the  Adelphi,  to  stand  for  the  prize 
(which  is  offered  every  year  for  the  best  performance 
in  painting,  sculpture,  and  architecture  and  is  a gold 
medal), 

“Yesterday  I received  the  note  accompanying  this, 
by  which  you  will  see  that  it  is  adjudged  to  me  in  sculp- 
ture this  year.  It  will  be  delivered  to  me  in  public  on 
the  13th  of  May  or  June,  I don’t  know  which,  but  I shall 
give  you  a particular  account  of  the  whole  process  as  soon 
as  I have  received  it.  ...  I cannot  close  this  letter  with- 
out telling  you  how  much  I am  indebted  to  that  excellent 
man  Mr.  Allston.  He  is  extremely  partial  to  me  and  has 
often  told  me  that  he  is  proud  of  calling  me  his  pupil. 
He  visits  me  every  evening  and  our  conversation  is 
generally  upon  the  inexhaustible  subject  of  our  divine 
art,  and  upon  home  which  is  next  in  our  thoughts. 

“I  know  not  in  what  terms  to  speak  of  Mr.  Allston. 
I can  truly  say  I do  not  know  the  slightest  imperfection 


MR.  DUNLAP’S  REMINISCENCES  105 


in  him.  He  is  amiable,  affectionate,  learned,  possessed 
of  the  greatest  powers  of  mind  and  genius,  modest,  unas- 
suming, and,  above  all,  a religious  man.  ...  I could 
write  a quire  of  paper  in  his  praise,  but  all  I could  say 
of  him  would  give  you  but  a very  imperfect  idea  of 
him.  . . . 

“You  must  recollect,  when  you  tell  friends  that  I am 
studying  in  England,  that  I am  a pupil  of  Allston  and 
not  Mr.  West.  They  will  not  long  ask  who  Mr.  Allston 
is;  he  will  very  soon  astonish  the  world.  He  claims  me 
as  his  pupil,  and  told  me  a day  or  two  since,  in  a jocose 
manner,  that  he  should  have  a battle  with  Mr.  West 
unless  he  gave  up  all  pretension  to  me.” 

We  gain  further  information  concerning  Morse’s  first 
triumphs,  his  painting  and  his  statuette  from  the  fol- 
lowing reminiscences  of  a friend,  Mr.  Dunlap : — 

“It  was  about  the  year  1812  that  Allston  commenced 
his  celebrated  picture  of  the  ‘Dead  Man  restored  to  Life 
by  touching  the  Bones  of  Elisha,’  which  is  now  in  the 
Pennsylvania  Academy  of  Arts.  In  the  study  of  this  pic- 
ture he  made  a model  in  clay  of  the  head  of  the  dead  man 
to  assist  him  in  painting  the  expression.  This  was  the 
practice  of  the  most  eminent  old  masters.  Morse  had 
begun  a large  picture  to  come  out  before  the  British 
public  at  the  Royal  Academy  Exhibition.  The  subject 
was  the  ‘Dying  Hercules,’  and,  in  order  to  paint  it  with 
the  more  effect,  he  followed  the  example  of  Allston  and 
determined  to  model  the  figure  in  clay.  It  was  his  first 
attempt  at  modelling. 

“His  original  intention  was  simply  to  complete  such 
parts  of  the  figure  as  were  useful  in  the  single  view  neces- 
sary for  the  purpose  of  painting;  but,  having  done  this. 


106 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


he  was  encouraged,  by  the  approbation  of  Allston  and 
other  artists,  to  finish  the  entire  figure. 

“After  completing  it,  he  had  it  cast  in  plaster  of  Paris 
and  carried  it  to  show  to  West,  who  seemed  more  than 
pleased  with  it.  After  surveying  it  all  round  critically, 
with  many  exclamations  of  surprise,  he  sent  his  servant 
to  call  his  son  Raphael.  As  soon  as  Raphael  made  his 
appearance  West  pointed  to  the  figure  and  said:  ‘Look 
there,  sir;  I have  always  told  you  any  painter  can  make 
a sculptor.’ 

“From  this  model  Morse  painted  his  picture  of  the 
‘Dying  Hercules,’  of  colossal  size,  and  sent  it,  in  May, 
1813,  to  the  Royal  Academy  Exhibition  at  Somerset 
House.” 

The  picture  was  well  received.  A critic  of  one  of  the 
journals  of  that  day  in  speaking  of  the  Royal  Academy 
thus  notices  Morse : — 

6 1 “Of  the  academicians  two  or  three  have  distinguished 
themselves  in  a preeminent  degree;  besides,  few  have 
added  much  to  their  fame,  perhaps  they  have  hardly  sus- 
tained it.  But  the  great  feature  in  this  exhibition  is 
that  it  presents  several  works  of  very  high  merit  by 
artists  with  whose  performances,  and  even  with  whose 
names,  we  were  hitherto  unacquainted.  At  the  head  of 
this  class  are  Messrs.  Monroe  and  Morse.  The  prize 
of  history  may  be  contended  for  by  Mr.  Northcote  and 
Mr.  Stothard.  We  should  award  it  to  the  former.  After 
these  gentlemen  Messrs.  Hilton,  Turner,  Lane,  Monroe, 
and  Morse  follow  in  the  same  class.”  (London  “Globe,” 
May  14,  1813.) 

In  commemorating  the  “preeminent  works  of  this 
exhibition,  ” out  of  nearly  two  thousand  pictures,  this 


THE  DYING  HERCULES 
Painted  by  Morse  in  1813 


THE  DYING  HERCULES  107 

critic  places  the  “Dying  Hercules”  among  the  first 
twelve. 

On  June  13,  1813,  Morse  thus  writes  to  his  parents:  — 

“ I send  by  this  opportunity  (Mr.  Elisha  Goddard)  the 
little  cast  of  the  Hercules  which  obtained  the  prize  this 
year  at  the  Adelphi,  and  also  the  gold  medal,  which  was 
the  premium  presented  to  me,  before  a large  assembly 
of  the  nobility  and  gentry  of  the  country,  by  the  Duke 
of  Norfolk,  who  also  paid  me  a handsome  compliment 
at  the  same  time. 

“There  were  present  Lord  Percy,  the  Margravine  of 
Anspach,  the  Turkish,  Sardinian,  and  Russian  Ambas- 
sadors, who  were  pointed  out  to  me,  and  many  noblemen 
whom  I do  not  now  recollect. 

“My  great  picture  also  has  not  only  been  received  at 
the  Royal  Academy,  but  has  one  of  the  finest  places  in 
the  rooms.  It  has  been  spoken  of  in  the  papers,  which 
you  must  know  is  considered  a great  compliment;  for 
a young  artist,  unless  extraordinary,  is  seldom  or  never 
mentioned  till  he  has  exhibited  several  times.  They  not 
only  praise  me,  but  place  my  picture  among  the  most 
attractive  in  the  exhibition.  This  I know  will  give  you 
pleasure.” 


CHAPTER  VI 


JULY  10,  1813  — APRIL  6,  1814 

Letter  from  the  father  on  economies  and  political  views.  — Morse  dep- 
recates lack  of  spirit  in  New  England  and  rejoices  at  Wellington’s  vic- 
tories. — Allston’s  poems.  — Morse  coat-of-arms.  — Letter  of  Joseph  Hill- 
house.  — Letter  of  exhortation  from  his  mother.  — Morse  wishes  to  stay 
longer  in  Europe.  — Amused  at  mother’s  political  views.  — The  father 
sends  more  money  for  a longer  stay.  — Sidney  exalts  poetry  above  painting. 

— His  mother  warns  him  against  infidels  and  actors.  — Bristol.  — Opti- 
mism. — Letter  on  infidels  and  his  own  religious  observances.  — Future  of 
American  art.  — He  is  in  good  health,  but  thin.  — Letter  from  Mr.  Visger. 

— Benjamin  Burritt,  American  prisoner.  — Efforts  in  his  behalf  unsuccess- 
ful. — Capture  of  Paris  by  the  Allies.  — Again  expresses  gratitude  to  parents. 

— Writes  a play  for  Charles  Mathews.  — Not  produced. 

The  detailed  accounts  of  his  economies  which  the  young 
man  sent  home  to  his  parents  seem  to  have  deeply 
touched  them,  for  on  July  10,  1813,  his  father  writes  to 
him:  “Your  economy,  industry,  and  success  in  pursuing 
your  professional  studies  give  your  affectionate  parents 
the  highest  gratification  and  reward.  We  wish  you  to 
avoid  carrying  your  economy  to  an  extreme . Let  your 
appearance  be  suited  to  the  respectable  company  you 
keep,  and  your  living  such  as  will  conduce  most  effectu- 
ally to  preserve  health  of  body  and  vigor  of  mind.  WTe 
shall  all  be  willing  to  make  sacrifices  at  home  so  far  as 
may  be  necessary  to  the  above  purposes.” 

Farther  on  in  this  same  letter  the  father  says:  “The 
character  you  give  of  Mr.  Allston  is,  indeed,  an  exalted 
one,  and  we  believe  it  correctly  drawn.  Your  ardor  has 
given  it  a high  coloring,  but  the  excess  is  that  of  an  af- 
fectionate and  grateful  heart.” 

Referring  to  his  son’s  political  views,  he  answers  in 
these  broad-minded  words : — 


POLITICAL  VIEWS 


109 


“I  approve  your  love  of  your  country  and  concern 
for  its  honor.  Your  errors,  as  we  think  them,  appear  to 
be  the  errors  of  a fair  and  honest  mind,  and  are  of  a 
kind  to  be  effectually  cured  by  correct  information  of 
facts  on  both  sides. 

“Probably  we  may  err  because  we  are  ignorant  of 
many  things  which  have  fallen  under  your  notice.  We 
shall  no  doubt  agree  when  we  shall  have  opportunity 
to  compare  notes,  and  each  is  made  acquainted  with  all 
that  the  other  knows.  I confidently  expect  an  honorable 
peace  in  the  course  of  six  months,  but  may  be  deceived, 
as  the  future  course  of  things  cannot  be  foreseen. 

“The  present  is  one  of  the  finest  and  most  promising 
seasons  I ever  knew;  the  harvest  to  appearance  will  be 
very  abundant.  Heaven  appears  to  be  rewarding  this 
part  of  the  country  for  their  conduct  in  opposing  the 
present  war.” 

Perhaps  the  good  father  did  not  mean  to  be  malicious, 
but  this  is  rather  a wicked  little  thrust  at  the  son’s 
vehemently  expressed  political  views.  On  this  very  same 
date,  July  10,  1813,  Morse  writes  to  his  parents:  — 

“I  have  just  heard  of  the  unfortunate  capture  of  the 
Chesapeake.  Is  our  infant  Hercules  to  be  strangled  at 
his  birth?  Where  is  the  spirit  of  former  times  which 
kindled  in  the  hearts  of  the  Bostonians?  Will  they  still 
be  unmoved,  or  must  they  learn  from  more  bitter  ex- 
perience that  Britain  is  not  for  peace,  and  that  the  only 
way  to  procure  it  is  to  join  heart  and  hand  in  a vigor- 
ous prosecution  of  the  war? 

“It  is  not  the  time  now  to  think  of  party;  the  coun- 
try is  in  danger;  but  I hope  to  hear  soon  that  the  honor 
of  our  navy  is  retrieved.  The  brave  Captain  Lawrence 


110 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


will  never,  I am  sure,  be  forgotten;  his  career  of  glory 
has  been  short  but  brilliant. 

“All  is  rejoicing  here;  illuminations  and  fireworks 
and  feux  de  joie  for  the  capture  of  the  Chesapeake  and 
a victory  in  Spain. 

“Imagine  yourself,  if  possible,  in  my  situation  in  an 
enemy’s  country  and  hearing  songs  of  triumph  and  exul- 
tation on  the  misfortunes  of  my  countrymen,  and  this, 
too,  on  the  4th  of  July.  A less  ardent  spirit  than  mine 
might  perhaps  tolerate  it,  but  I cannot.  I do  long  to  be 
at  home,  to  be  in  the  navy,  and  teach  these  insolent 
Englishmen  how  to  respect  us.  . . . 

“The  Marquis  Wellington  has  achieved  a great  vic- 
tory in  Spain,  and  bids  fair  to  drive  the  French  out  very 
soon.  At  this  I rejoice  as  ought  every  man  who  abhors 
tyranny  and  loves  liberty.  I wish  the  British  success 
against  everything  but  my  country.  I often  say  with 
Cowper:  ‘England,  with  all  thy  faults,  I love  thee 
still.’ 

“I  am  longing  for  Edwards’  comparison  between 
poetry  and  painting,  and  to  know  how  he  will  prove  the 
former  superior  to  the  latter.  A painter  must  be  a poet, 
but  a poet  need  not  be  a painter.  How  will  he  get  over 
this  argument? 

“By  the  way,  Mr.  Allston  has  just  published  a volume 
of  poems,  a copy  of  which  I will  endeavor  to  send  you. 
They  are  but  just  published,  so  that  the  opinion  of  the 
public  is  not  yet  ascertained,  but  there  is  no  doubt  they 
will  forever  put  at  rest  the  calumny  that  America  has 
never  produced  a poet. 

“I  have  lately  been  enquiring  for  the  coat-of-arms 
which  belongs  to  the  Morse  family.  For  this  purpose 


THE  MORSE  COAT-OF-ARMS 


111 


I wish  to  know  from  what  part  of  this  Kingdom  the 
Morses  emigrated,  and  if  you  can  recollect  anything 
that  belongs  to  the  arms.  If  you  will  answer  these 
questions  minutely,  I can,  for  half  a crown,  ascertain 
the  arms  and  crest  which  belong  to  the  family,  which 
(as  there  is  a degree  of  importance  attached  to  heraldry 
in  this  country)  may  be  well  to  know.  I have  seen  the 
arms  of  one  Morse  which  have  been  in  the  family 
three  hundred  years.  So  we  can  trace  our  antiquity  as 
far  as  any  family.” 

A letter  from  a college-mate,  Mr.  Joseph  Hillhouse, 
written  in  Boston  on  July  12, 1813,  gives  a pretty  picture 
of  Morse’s  home,  and  contains  some  quaint  gossip  which 
I shall  transcribe:  — 

“On  Saturday  afternoon  the  beauty  of  the  weather 
invited  my  cousin  Catherine  Borland,  my  sister  Mary 
(who  is  here  on  a visit),  and  myself  to  take  a walk  over 
to  Charlestown  for  the  purpose  of  paying  a visit  to  your 
good  parents.  We  found  them  just  preparing  tea,  and 
at  once  concluded  to  join  the  family  party. 

“Present  to  the  eye  of  your  fancy  the  closing-in  of 
a fine,  blue-skied,  sunny  American  Saturday  evening, 
whose  tranquillity  and  repose  rendered  it  the  fit  pre- 
cursor of  the  Sabbath.  Imagine  the  tea-table  placed  in 
your  sitting-parlor,  all  the  windows  open,  and  round 
it,  first,  the  housekeeper  pouring  out  tea;  next  her,  Miss 
C.  Borland;  next  her,  your  mother,  whose  looks  spoke 
love  as  often  as  you  were  mentioned,  and  that  was  not 
infrequently,  I assure  you.  On  your  mother’s  right  sat 
my  sister,  next  whom  was  your  father  in  his  long  green- 
striped  study  gown,  his  apostolic  smile  responding  to 
the  eye  of  your  mother  when  his  dear  son  was  his  theme. 


in 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


I was  placed  (and  an  honorable  post  I considered  it)  at 
his  right  hand. 

“There  the  scene  for  you.  Can  you  paint  it?  Neither 
of  your  brothers  was  at  home.  . . . 

“In  home  news  we  have  little  variety.  The  sister  of 
your  quondam  flame.  Miss  Ann  Hart,  bestowed  her 
hand  last  winter  on  Victory  as  personified  in  our  little 
fat  captain,  Isaac  Hull,  who  is  now  reposing  in  the  shade 
of  his  laurels,  and  amusing  himself  in  directing  the  con- 
struction of  a seventy-four  at  Portsmouth.  Where  the 
fair  excellence,  Miss  Jannette  herself,  is  at  present,  I 
am  unable  to  say.  The  sunshine  of  her  eyes  has  not 
beamed  upon  me  since  I beheld  you  delightedly  and 
gallantly  figuring  at  her  side  at  Daddy  Value’s  ball, 
where  I exhibited  sundry  feats  of  the  same  sort  my- 
self. 

“By  the  way,  Mons.  V.  is  still  in  fiddling  condition, 
and  the  immaculate  Ann  Jane  Caroline  Gibbs,  Madame, 
has  bestowed  a subject  on  the  state!! 

“A  fortnight  since  your  friend  Nancy  Goodrich  was 
married  to  William  Ellsworth.  Emily  Webster  is  soon 
to  plight  her  faith  to  his  brother  Henry.  Miss  Mary 
Ann  Woolsey  thinks  of  consummating  the  blessedness 
of  a Mr.  Scarborough  before  the  expiration  of  the  sum- 
mer. He  is  a widower  of  thirty  or  thirty-five  with  one 
child,  a little  girl  four  or  five  years  old. 

“Thus,  you  see,  my  dear  friend,  all  here  seem  to  be 
setting  their  faces  heavenward;  all  seem  ambitious  of 
repairing  the  ravages  of  war.  . . . 

“P.S.  Oh!  horrid  mistake  I made  on  the  preceding 
page!  Nancy  and  Emily,  on  my  knees  I deprecate  your 
wrath!!  I have  substituted  William  for  Henry  and 


LETTER  OF  EXHORTATION 


113 


Henry  for  William.  No,  Henry  is  Nancy’s  and  William 
Emily’s.  They  are  twins,  and  I,  forsooth,  must  make 
them  changelings ! ” 

In  a letter  of  July  30,  1813,  his  mother  thus  exhorts 
him:  — 

“I  hope,  my  dear  son,  your  success  in  your  profession 
will  not  have  a tendency  to  make  you  vain,  or  embolden 
you  to  look  down  on  any  in  your  profession  whom 
Providence  may  have  been  less  favorable  to  in  point  of 
talents  for  this  particular  business;  and  that  you  will 
observe  a modesty  in  the  reception  of  premiums  and 
praises  on  account  of  your  talents,  that  shall  show  to 
those  who  bestow  them  that  you  are  worthy  of  them 
in  more  senses  than  merely  as  an  artist.  It  will  likewise 
convince  those  who  are  less  favored  that  you  are  far 
from  exulting  in  their  disappointments,  — as  I hope  is 
truly  the  case,  — and  prevent  that  jealousy  and  envy 
that  too  often  discovers  itself  in  those  of  the  same  pro- 
fession. . . . 

“We  exceedingly  rejoice  in  all  your  success,  and  hope 
you  will  persevere.  Remember,  my  son,  it  is  easier  to 
get  a reputation  than  to  keep  it  unspotted  in  the  midst 
of  so  much  pollution  as  we  are  surrounded  by.  . . . 

“C.  Dexter  thanks  you  for  your  attention  to  her 
request  as  it  respects  Southey’s  likeness.  She  does  not 
wish  you  to  take  too  much  pains  and  trouble  to  get  it, 
but  she,  I know,  would  be  greatly  pleased  if  you  should 
send  her  one  of  him.  If  you  should  get  acquainted  with 
him,  inform  him  that  a very  sensible,  fine  young  lady 
in  America  requested  it  (but  don’t  tell  him  her  name) 
from  having  read  his  works.” 

In  a long  letter  of  August  10  and  26, 1813,  after  again 


114 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


giving  free  rein  to  his  political  feelings,  he  returns  to  the 
subject  of  his  art:  — 

“Mr.  West  promised  me  a note  to  you,  but  he  is  an 
old  man  and  very  forgetful,  and  I suppose  he  has  for- 
gotten it.  I don’t  wish  to  remind  him  of  it  directly,  but, 
if  in  the  course  of  conversation  I can  contrive  to  mention 
it,  I will.  . . . 

“With  respect  to  returning  home  next  summer,  Mr. 
Allston  and  Mr.  West  think  it  would  be  an  injury  to  me. 
Mr.  Allston  says  I ought  not  to  return  till  I am  a 'painter, 
I long  to  return  as  much  as  you  can  wish  to  have  me, 
but,  if  you  can  spare  me  a little  longer,  I should  wish  it. 
I abide  your  decision,  however,  completely.  Mr.  All- 
ston will  write  you  fully  on  this  subject,  and  I will  en- 
deavor to  persuade  Mr.  West  also  to  do  it. 

“France  I could  not,  at  present,  visit  with  advantage; 
that  is  to  say  for,  perhaps,  a year.  Mr.  Allston  thinks 
I ought  to  be  previously  well  grounded  in  the  principles 
of  the  English  school  to  resist  the  corruptions  of  the 
French  school ; for  they  are  corrupt  in  the  principles  of 
painting,  as  in  religion  and  everything  else;  but,  when 
well  grounded  in  the  good  principles  of  this  school,  I 
could  study  and  select  the  few  beauties  of  the  French 
without  being  in  danger  of  following  their  many  errors. 
The  Louvre  also  would,  in  about  a year,  be  of  the  great- 
est advantage  to  me,  and  also  the  fine  works  in  Italy.  . . . 

“Mama  has  amused  me  very  much  in  her  letter  where 
she  writes  on  politics.  She  says  that,  next  to  changing 
one’s  religion,  she  would  dislike  a man  for  changing  his 
politics.  Mama,  perhaps,  is  not  aware  that  she  would  in 
this  way  shut  the  door  completely  to  conviction  in  any- 
thing. It  would  imply  that,  because  a man  is  educated 


POLITICAL  DISCUSSION 


115 


in  error,  he  must  forever  live  in  error.  I know  exactly 
how  mama  feels;  she  thinks,  as  I did  when  at  home,  that 
it  was  impossible  for  the  Federalists  to  be  in  the  wrong; 
but,  as  all  men  are  fallible,  I think  they  may  stand  a 
chance  of  being  wrong  as  well  as  any  other  class  of 
people.  . . . 

“Mama  thinks  my  ‘ error 9 arises  from  wrong  informa- 
tion. I will  ask  mama  which  of  us  is  likely  to  get  at  the 
truth;  I,  who  am  in  England  and  can  see  and  hear  all 
their  motives  for  acting  as  they  have  done;  or  mama, 
who  gets  her  information  from  the  Federal  papers, 
second-hand,  with  numerous  additions  and  improve- 
ments made  to  answer  party  purposes,  distorted  and 
misrepresented  ? 

“But  to  give  you  an  instance.  In  the  Massachusetts 
remonstrance  they  attribute  the  repeal  of  the  Orders  in 
Council  to  the  kind  disposition  of  the  English  Govern- 
ment, and  a wish  on  their  part  to  do  justice,  whereas  it 
is  notorious  in  this  country  that  they  repealed  them  on 
account  of  the  injury  it  was  doing  themselves,  and  took 
America  into  consideration  about  as  much  as  they  did 
the  inhabitants  of  Kamschatka.  The  conditional  repeal 
of  the  Berlin  and  Milan  decrees  was  a back  door  for  them, 
and  they  availed  themselves  of  it  to  sneak  out  of  it. 
This  necessity,  this  act  of  dire  necessity,  the  Federal 
papers  cry  up  as  evincing  a most  forbearing  spirit 
towards  us,  and  really  astonish  the  English  themselves 
who  never  dreamt  that  it  could  be  twisted  in  that  way. 

“Mama  assigns  as  a reason  for  my  thinking  well  of 
the  English  that  they  have  been  very  polite  to  me,  and 
that  it  is  ingratitude  in  me  if  I do  otherwise.  A few 
individuals  have  treated  me  politely,  and  I do  feel 


116 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


thankful  and  gratified  for  it;  but  a little  politeness  from 
an  individual  of  one  nation  to  an  individual  of  another 
is  certainly  not  a reason  that  the  former’s  Government 
should  be  esteemed  incapable  of  wrong  by  the  latter. 
I esteem  the  English  as  a nation;  I rejoice  in  their  con- 
quests on  the  Continent,  and  would  love  them  heartily, 
if  they  would  let  me;  but  I am  afraid  to  tell  them  this, 
they  are  already  too  proud. 

“Their  treatment  of  America  is  the  worse  for  it.  They 
are  like  a poor  man  who  has  got  a lottery  ticket  and 
draws  a great  prize,  and  when  his  poor  neighbor  comes 
sincerely  to  congratulate  him  on  his  success,  he  holds 
up  his  head,  and,  turning  up  his  nose,  tells  him  that 
now  he  is  his  superior  and  then  kicks  him  out  of  doors. 

“Papa  says  he  expects  peace  in  six  months.  It  may 
be  in  the  disposition  of  America  to  make  peace,  but  not 
in  the  will  of  the  English.  It  is  in  the  power  of  the  Fed- 
eralists to  force  her  to  peace,  but  they  will  not  do  it,  so 
she  will  force  us  to  do  it.” 

As  in  most  discussions,  political  or  otherwise,  neither 
party  seems  to  have  been  convinced  by  the  arguments 
of  the  other,  for  the  parents  continue  to  urge  him  to 
leave  politics  alone;  indeed,  they  insist  on  his  doing  so. 
They  also  urge  him  to  make  every  effort  to  support 
himself,  if  he  should  decide  to  spend  another  year 
abroad,  for  they  fear  that  they  will  be  unable  to  send 
him  any  more  money.  However,  the  father,  when  he 
became  convinced  that  it  was  really  to  his  son’s  interest 
to  spend  another  year  abroad,  contrived  to  send  him 
another  thousand  dollars.  This  was  done  at  the  cost  of 
great  self-sacrifice  on  the  part  of  himself  and  his  family, 
and  was  all  the  more  praiseworthy  on  that  account. 


POETRY  AND  PAINTING 


117 


In  a letter  from  his  brother  Edwards,  written  also  on 
the  17th  of  November,  is  this  passage:  “I  must  defer 
giving  my  reasons  for  thinking  Poetry  superior  to 
Painting;  I will  mention  only  a few  of  the  principles 
upon  which  I found  my  judgment.  Genius  in  both  these 
arts  is  the  power  of  making  impressions.  The  question 
then  is:  which  is  capable  of  making  the  strongest 
impression;  which  can  impress  upon  the  mind  most 
strongly  a sublime  or  a beautiful  idea?  Does  the  sub- 
limest  passage  in  Milton  excite  a stronger  sensation  in 
the  mind  of  a man  of  taste  than  the  sublimest  painting 
of  Michael  Angelo?  Or,  to  make  the  parallel  more  com- 
plete, does  Michael  Angelo  convey  to  you  a stronger  im- 
pression of  the  Last  Judgment,  by  his  painting,  than 
Milton  could  by  his  poetry?  Could  Michael  Angelo 
convey  a more  sublime  idea  of  Death  by  his  painting 
than  Milton  has  in  his  ‘Paradise  Lost’?  These  are  the 
principles  upon  which  your  ‘ divine  art ’ is  to  be  degraded 
below  Poetry.” 

This  was  rather  acute  reasoning  for  a boy  of  twenty 
who  had  spent  his  life  in  the  Boston  and  New  Haven 
of  those  early  days.  The  fact  that  he  had  never  seen  a 
great  painting,  whereas  he  had  greedily  read  the  poets, 
will  probably  account  for  his  strong  partisanship. 

The  pious  mother  writes  on  November  25,  1813:  — 

“With  regard  to  the  Americans  being  despised  and 
hated  in  England,  you  were  apprised  by  your  Uncle 
Salisbury  and  others  before  you  left  this  country  that 
that  was  the  case,  and  you  ought  not  to  be  surprised 
when  you  realized  it.  The  reason  given  was  that  a large 
portion  of  those  who  visit  Europe  are  dissipated  infidels , 
which  has  justly  given  the  English  a bad  opinion  of  us 


118 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


as  a nation.  But  we  are  happy  to  find  that  there  are 
many  exceptions  to  these,  who  do  honor  to  the  country 
which  gave  them  birth,  such  as  a West,  an  Allston,  and 
many  others,  among  whom,  I am  happy  to  say,  we 
hope  that  you,  my  son,  will  be  enrolled  at  no  very 
distant  day.  . . . 

“You  mention  being  acquainted  with  young  Payne, 
the  play  actor.  I would  guard  you  against  any  acquaint- 
ance with  that  description  of  people,  as  it  will,  sooner 
or  later,  have  a most  corrupting  effect  on  the  morals, 
and,  as  a man  is  known  by  the  company  he  keeps,  I 
should  be  very  sorry  to  have  you  enrolled  with  such 
society,  however  pure  you  may  believe  his  morals  to 
be. 

“Your  father  and  myself  were  eleven  days  in  company 
with  him  in  coming  from  Charleston,  South  Carolina. 
His  behavior  was  quite  unexceptionable  then,  but  he  is 
in  a situation  to  ruin  the  best  morals.  I hope  you  do  not 
attend  the  theatre,  as  I have  ever  considered  it  a most 
bewitching  amusement,  and  ruinous  both  to  soul  and 
body.  I would  therefore  guard  you  against  it.” 

His  brother  Richard  joined  the  rest  of  the  family  in 
urging  the  young  and  impulsive  artist  to  leave  politics 
alone,  as  we  learn  from  the  following  words  which  begin 
a letter  of  November  27,  1813:  — 

My  dear  Brother,  — Your  letters  by  the  Neptune, 
and  also  the  medal,  gave  us  great  pleasure.  The  poli- 
tics, however,  were  very  disagreeable  and  occupied 
no  inconsiderable  part  of  your  letters.  Your  kind  wishes 
for  our  reformation  we  must  beg  leave  to  retort  by 
hoping  for  your  speedy  amendment. 


IN  BRISTOL 


119 


There  are  gaps  in  the  correspondence  of  this  period. 
Many  of  the  letters  from  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic  seem 
never  to  have  reached  their  destination,  owing  to  the 
disturbed  state  of  affairs  arising  from  the  war  between 
the  two  countries. 

The  young  artist  had  gone  in  October,  1813,  to  Bristol, 
at  the  earnest  solicitation  of  friends  in  that  city,  and 
seems  to  have  spent  a pleasant  and  profitable  five 
months  there,  painting  a number  of  portraits.  He  refers 
to  letters  written  from  Bristol,  but  they  were  either  never 
received  or  not  preserved.  Of  other  letters  I have  only 
fragments,  and  some  that  are  quoted  by  Mr.  Prime  in  his 
biography  have  vanished  utterly.  Still,  from  what  re- 
mains, we  can  glean  a fairly  good  idea  of  the  life  of 
the  young  man  at  that  period.  His  parents  continually 
begged  him  to  leave  politics  alone  and  to  tell  them 
more  of  his  artistic  life,  of  his  visits  to  interesting  places, 
and  of  his  intercourse  with  the  literary  and  artistic 
celebrities  of  the  day. 

We,  too,  must  regret  that  he  did  not  write  more  fully 
on  these  subjects,  for  there  must  have  been  a mine  of 
interesting  material  at  his  disposal.  We  also  learn  that 
there  seems  to  have  been  a strange  fatality  attached 
to  the  little  statuette  of  the  “Dying  Hercules,”  for, 
although  he  packed  it  carefully  and  sent  it  to  Liverpool 
on  June  13, 1813,  to  be  forwarded  to  his  parents,  it  never 
reached  them  until  over  two  years  later.  The  supersti- 
tious will  say  that  the  date  of  sending  may  have  had 
something  to  do  with  this. 

Up  to  this  time  everything,  except  the  attitude  of 
England  towards  America,  had  been  couleur  de  rose  to 
the  enthusiastic  young  artist.  He  was  making  rapid 


120 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


progress  in  his  studies  and  was  receiving  the  encomiums 
of  his  fellow  artists  and  of  the  critics.  His  parents  were 
denying  themselves  in  order  to  provide  the  means  for 
his  support,  and,  while  he  was  duly  appreciative  of  their 
goodness,  he  could  not  help  taking  it  more  or  less  as  a 
matter  of  course.  He  was  optimistic  with  regard  to  the 
future,  falling  into  the  common  error  of  gifted  young 
artists  that,  because  of  their  artistic  success,  financial 
success  must  of  necessity  follow.  He  had  yet  to  be 
proved  in  the  school  of  adversity,  and  he  had  not  long 
to  wait.  But  I shall  let  the  letters  tell  the  story  better 
than  I can.  The  last  letter  from  him  to  his  parents 
from  which  I have  quoted  was  written  on  August  12 
and  26,  1813. 

On  March  12,  1814,  he  writes  from  London  after  his 
return  from  Bristol : — 

“There  is  a great  drawback  to  my  writing  long  letters 
to  you;  I mean  the  uncertainty  of  their  reaching  you. 

“Mama’s  long  letter  gave  me  particular  pleasure. 
Some  of  her  observations,  however,  made  me  smile, 
especially  the  reasons  she  assigns  for  the  contempt  and 
hatred  of  England  for  America.  First,  I am  inclined  to 
doubt  the  fact  of  there  being  so  many  infidel  Americans 
in  the  country;  second,  if  there  were,  there  are  not  so 
many  religious  people  here  who  would  take  the  pains 
to  enquire  whether  they  had  religion  or  not;  and  third, 
it  is  not  by  seeing  the  individual  Americans  that  an 
opinion  unfavorable  to  us  is  prevalent  in  England.  . . . 

“With  respect  to  my  religious  sentiments,  they  are 
unshaken;  their  influence,  I hope,  will  always  guide  me 
through  life.  I hear  various  preachings  on  Sundays, 
sometimes  Mr.  Burder,  but  most  commonly  the  Church 


HIS  OPTIMISM 


121 


of  England  clergy,  as  a church  is  in  my  neighborhood 
and  Mr.  B.’s  three  miles  distant.  I most  commonly 
heard  Dr.  Biddulph,  of  St.  James’s  Church,  a most  ex- 
cellent, orthodox,  evangelical  man.  I was  on  the  point 
many  times  of  going  to  hear  Mr.  Lowell,  who  is  one  of 
the  dissenting  clergymen  of  Bristol,  but,  as  the  weather 
proved  very  unfavorable,  uncommonly  so  every  Sun- 
day I was  there,  and  I was  at  a great  distance  from  his 
church,  I was  disappointed.  I shall  endeavor  to  hear  him 
preach  when  I go  back  to  Bristol  again.” 

This  was  in  reply  to  many  long  exhortations  in  his 
parents’  letters,  and  especially  in  his  mother’s,  couched 
in  the  extravagant  language  of  the  very  pious  of  those 
days,  to  seek  first  the  welfare  of  his  “never-dying  soul.” 

“I  have  returned  from  Bristol  to  attend  the  exhibitions 
and  to  endeavor  to  get  a picture  into  Somerset  House. 
My  stay  in  Bristol  was  very  pleasant,  indeed,  as  well 
as  profitable.  I was  there  five  months  and,  in  May,  shall 
probably  go  again  and  stay  all  summer.  I was  getting 
into  good  business  in  the  portrait  way  there,  and,  if  I 
return,  shall  be  enabled,  probably,  to  support  myself 
as  long  as  I stay  in  England. 

“The  attention  shown  me  by  Mr.  Harman  Visger 
and  family,  whom  I have  mentioned  in  a former  letter, 
I shall  never  forget.  He  is  a rich  merchant,  an  American 
(cousin  to  Captain  Visscher,  my  fellow  passenger,  by 
whom  I was  introduced  to  him).  He  has  a family  of 
seven  children.  I lived  within  a few  doors  of  him,  and 
was  in  and  out  of  his  house  ever  day.  . . . 

Four  pages  of  this  letter  are,  unfortunately,  missing. 
It  begins  again  abruptly : — 

. prevented  by  illness  from  writing  you  before. 


122 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


I shall  endeavor  to  support  myself,  if  not,  necessity  will 
compel  me  to  return  home  an  unfinished  painter;  it 
depends  altogether  on  circumstances.  I may  get  a good 
run  of  portraits  or  I may  not;  it  depends  so  much  on 
the  whim  of  the  public;  if  they  should  happen  to  fancy 
my  pictures,  I shall  succeed;  if  not,  why,  I shall  not 
succeed.  I am,  however,  encouraged  to  hope.  . . . 

“If  I am  prohibited  from  writing  or  thinking  of  poli- 
tics, I hope  my  brothers  will  not  be  so  ungenerous  as  to 
give  me  any.  . . . 

“Mr.  Allston’s  large  picture  is  now  exhibiting  in 
the  British  Gallery.  It  has  excited  a great  deal  of  curi- 
osity and  he  has  obtained  a wonderful  share  of  praise 
for  it.  . . . The  picture  is  very  deservedly  ranked  among 
the  highest  productions  of  art,  either  in  ancient  or  mod- 
ern times.  It  is  really  a pleasant  consideration  that 
the  palm  of  painting  still  rests  with  America,  and  is,  in 
all  probability,  destined  to  remain  with  us.  All  we  wish 
is  a taste  in  the  country  and  a little  more  wealth.  . . . 
In  order  to  create  a taste,  however,  pictures,  first-rate 
pictures,  must  be  introduced  into  the  country,  for 
taste  is  only  acquired  by  a close  study  of  the  merits  of 
the  old  masters.  In  Philadelphia  I am  happy  to  find  they 
have  successfully  begun.  I wish  Americans  would  unite 
in  the  thing,  throw  aside  local  prejudices  and  give  their 
support  to  one  institution.  Let  it  be  in  Philadelphia,  since 
is  is  so  happily  begun  there,  and  let  every  American  feel 
a pride  in  supporting  that  institution;  let  it  be  a national 
not  a city  institution.  Then  might  the  arts  be  so  en- 
couraged that  Americans  might  remain  at  home  and  not, 
as  at  present,  be  under  the  painful  necessity  of  exiling 
themselves  from  their  country  and  their  friends. 


AMERICAN  ART 


123 


“ This  will  come  to  pass  in  the  course  of  time,  but  not 
in  my  day,  I fear,  unless  there  is  more  exertion  made  to 
forward  the  arts  than  at  present.  . . .” 

In  this  he  proved  a true  prophet,  and,  as  we  shall  see 
later,  his  exertions  were  a potent  factor  in  establishing 
the  fine  arts  on  a firm  basis  in  New  York. 

“I  am  in  very  good  health  and  I hope  I feel  grateful 
for  it.  I have  not  been  ill  for  two  days  together  since  I 
have  been  in  England.  I am,  however,  of  the  walking - 
stick  order,  and  think  I am  thinner  than  I was  at  home. 
They  all  tell  me  so.  I’m  not  so  good-looking  either,  I 
am  told;  I have  lost  my  color,  grown  more  sallow,  and 
have  a face  approaching  to  the  hatchet  class;  but  none 
of  these  things  concern  me;  if  I can  paint  good-looking, 
plump  ladies  and  gentlemen,  I shall  feel  satisfied.  . . . 

“We  have  had  a dreadfully  severe  winter  here  in 
England,  such  as  has  not  been  known  for  twenty-two 
years.  When  I came  from  Bristol  the  snow  was  up  on 
each  side  of  the  road  as  high  as  the  top  of  the  coach  in 
many  places,  especially  on  Marlborough  Down  and 
Hounslow  Heath.” 

His  friend  Mr.  Visger  thus  writes  to  him  from  Bristol 
on  April  1,  1814:  — 

“It  gave  me  pleasure  to  learn  that  Mr.  Leslie  sold  his 
picture  of  Saul,  etc.,  at  so  good  a price.  I hope  it  will 
stimulate  a friend  of  his  to  use  his  best  exertions  and 
time  to  endeavor  even  to  excel  the  ‘Witch  of  Endor.’  I 
think  I perceive  a few  symptoms  of  amendment  in  him, 
and  the  request  of  his  father  that  he  must  support  him- 
self is,  in  the  opinion  of  his  friends  here,  the  best  thing 
that  could  have  befallen  him.  He  will  now  have  the 
pleasure  to  taste  the  sweets  of  his  own  labor,  and  I hope 


124 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


will,  in  reality,  know  what  true  independence  is.  Let 
him  not  despair  and  he  will  certainly  succeed. 

“Excuse  my  having  taken  up  so  much  of  your  time 
in  reading  what  I have  written  about  Mr.  Leslie’s  friend; 
I hope  it  will  not  make  the  pencil  work  less  smoothly. 

“It  gave  us  all  great  pleasure  to  hear  that  Mr.  All- 
ston’s  ‘Dead  and  Alive  Man’  got  the  prize.  It  would  be 
a great  addition  to  our  pleasure  to  hear  that  those  en- 
couragers  of  the  fine  arts  have  offered  him  fifteen  hun- 
dred or  two  thousand  guineas  for  it.  . . . 

“There  is  an  old  lady  waiting  your  return  to  have  her 
portrait  painted.  Bangley  says  one  or  two  more  are  en- 
quiring for  Mr.  Morse. 

“You  seem  to  have  forgotten  your  friend  in  Stapleton 
prison.  Did  you  not  succeed  in  obtaining  his  release?  ” 

This  refers  to  a certain  Mr.  Benjamin  Burritt,  an 
American  prisoner  of  war.  Morse  used  every  effort, 
through  his  friend  Henry  Thornton,  to  secure  the  re- 
lease of  Mr.  Burritt.  On  December  30, 1813,  he  wrote  to 
Mr.  Thornton  from  Bristol : — 

Respected  Sir,  — I take  the  liberty  of  addressing 
you  in  behalf  of  an  American  prisoner  of  war  now  in  the 
Stapleton  depot,  and  I address  you,  sir,  under  the  con- 
viction that  a petition  in  the  cause  of  humanity  will  not 
be  considered  by  you  as  obtrusive. 

The  prisoner  I allude  to  is  a gentleman  of  the  name  of 
Burritt^  a native  of  New  Haven,  in  the  State  of  Con- 
necticut; his  connections  are  of  the  highest  respectabil- 
ity in  that  city,  which  is  notorious  for  its  adherence  to 
Federal  principles.  His  friends  and  relatives  are  among 
my  father’s  friends,  and,  although  I was  not,  until  now, 


BENJAMIN  BURRITT 


125 


personally  acquainted  with  him,  yet  his  face  is  familiar 
to  me,  and  many  of  his  relatives  were  my  particular 
friends  while  I was  receiving  my  education  at  Yale 
College  in  New  Haven.  From  that  college  he  was  grad- 
uated in  the  year . A classmate  of  his  was  the  Rev- 

erend Mr.  Stuart,  who  is  one  of  the  professors  of  the 
Andover  Theological  Institution,  and  of  whom,  I think, 
my  father  has  spoken  in  some  of  his  letters  to  Mr.  Wil- 
berforce. 

Mr.  Burritt,  after  he  left  college,  applied  himself  to 
study,  so  much  so  as  to  injure  his  health,  and,  by  the 
advice  of  his  physicians,  he  took  to  the  sea  as  the  only 
remedy  left  for  him.  This  had  the  desired  effect,  and  he 
was  restored  to  health  in  a considerable  degree. 

Upon  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  with  this  country, 
all  the  American  coasting  trade  being  destroyed,  he 
took  a situation  as  second  mate  in  the  schooner  Re- 
venge, bound  to  France,  and  was  captured  on  the  10th 
of  May,  1813. 

Since  that  time  he  has  been  a prisoner,  and,  from  the 
enclosed  certificates,  you  will  ascertain  what  has  been 
his  conduct.  He  is  a man  of  excellent  religious  principles, 
and,  I firmly  believe,  of  the  strictest  integrity.  So  well 
assured  am  I of  this  that,  in  case  it  should  be  required, 
1 will  hold  myself  bound  to  answer  for  him  in  my  own 
person. 

His  health  is  suffering  by  his  confinement,  and  the  un- 
principled society,  which  he  is  obliged  to  endure,  is  pe- 
culiarly disagreeable  to  a man  of  his  education. 

My  object  in  stating  these  particulars  to  you,  sir,  is 
(if  possible  and  consistent  with  the  laws  of  the  country), 
to  obtain  for  him,  through  your  influence,  his  liberty 


126 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


on  his  parole  of  honor.  By  so  doing  you  will  probably 
be  the  means  of  preserving  the  life  of  a good  man,  and 
will  lay  his  friends,  my  father,  and  myself  under  the 
greatest  obligations. 

Trusting  to  your  goodness  to  pardon  this  intrusion 
upon  your  time,  I am,  sir,  with  the  highest  considera- 
tion, 

Your  most  humble,  obedient  servant, 

Samuel  F.  B.  Morse. 

To  this  Mr.  Thornton  replied : — 

Dear  Sir,  — You  will  perceive  by  the  enclosed  that 
there  is,  unhappily,  no  prospect  of  our  effecting  our 
wishes  in  respect  to  your  poor  friend  at  Bristol.  I shall 
be  glad  to  know  whether  you  have  had  any  success  in 
obtaining  a passport  for  Dr.  Cushing. 

I am,  dear  sir,  yours,  etc. 

H.  Thornton. 

The  enclosure  referred  to  by  Mr.  Thornton  was  the 
following  letter  addressed  to  him  by  Lord  Melville : — 

Sir,  — Mr.  Hay  having  communicated  to  me  a letter 
which  he  received  from  you  on  the  subject  of  Benjamin 
Burritt,  an  American  prisoner  of  war  in  the  depot  at 
Stapleton,  I regret  much  that,  after  consulting  on  this 
case  with  Sir  Rupert  George,  and  ascertaining  the  usual 
course  of  procedure  in  similar  instances,  I cannot  dis- 
cover any  circumstances  that  would  justify  a departure 
from  the  rules  observed  toward  other  prisoners  of  the 
same  description. 

There  can  be  no  question  that  his  case  is  a hard  one, 
but  I am  afraid  that  it  is  inseparable  from  a state  of 


CAPTURE  OF  PARIS 


127 

war.  It  is  not  only  not  a solitary  instance  among  the 
French  and  American  prisoners,  but,  unless  we  were  pre- 
pared to  adopt  the  system  of  releasing  all  others  of  the 
same  description,  we  should  find  that  the  number  who 
might  justly  complain  of  undue  partiality  to  this  man 
would  be  very  considerable. 

I have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  your  most  obedient  and 
very  humble  servant, 

Melville. 

This  was  a great  disappointment  to  Morse,  who  had 
set  his  heart  on  being  the  means  of  securing  the  liberty 
of  this  unfortunate  man.  He  was  compelled  to  bow  to 
the  inevitable,  however,  and  after  this  he  did  what  he 
could  to  make  the  unhappy  situation  of  the  prisoner 
more  bearable  by  extending  to  him  financial  assistance, 
although  he  had  but  little  to  spare  at  that  time  himself, 
and  could  but  ill  afford  the  luxury  of  giving. 

Great  events  were  occurring  on  the  Continent  at  this 
time,  and  it  is  interesting  to  note  how  the  intelligence 
of  them  was  received  in  England  by  an  enthusiastic 
student,  not  only  of  the  fine  arts,  but  of  the  humanities, 
who  felt  that,  in  this  case,  his  sympathies  and  those  of 

his  family  were  in  accord : — 

0 

April  6,  1814. 

My  dear  Parents,  — I write  in  much  haste,  but  it 
is  to  inform  you  of  a most  glorious  event,  no  less  than 
the  capture  of  Paris,  by  the  Allies.  They  entered  it  last 
Thursday,  and  you  may  conceive  the  sensations  of  the 
people  of  England  on  the  occasion.  As  the  cartel  is  the 
first  vessel  which  will  arrive  in  America  to  carry  the  news, 
I hope  I shall  have  the  great  satisfaction  of  hearing  that 


128 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


I am  the  first  who  shall  inform  you  of  this  great  event; 
the  particulars  you  will  see  nearly  as  soon  as  this. 

I congratulate  you  and  the  rest  of  the  good  people  of 
the  world  on  the  occasion.  Despotism  and  Usurpation 
are  fallen,  never,  I hope,  to  rise  again.  But  what  gives 
me  the  greatest  pleasure  in  the  contemplation  of  this 
occurrence  is  the  spirit  of  religion  and,  consequently, 
of  humanity  which  has  constantly  marked  the  conduct 
of  the  Allies.  Their  moderation  through  all  their  unpar- 
allelled successes  cannot  be  too  much  extolled;  they 
merit  the  grateful  remembrance  of  posterity,  who  will 
bless  them  as  the  restorers  of  a blessing  but  little  en- 
joyed by  the  greater  part  of  mankind  for  centuries.  I 
mean  the  inestimable  blessing  of  Peace . 

But  I must  cut  short  my  feelings  on  the  subject; 
were  I to  give  them  scope  they  would  fill  quires;  they 
are  as  ardent  as  yours  possibly  can  be.  Suffice  it  to  say 
that  I see  the  hand  of  Providence  so  strongly  in  it  that 
I think  an  infidel  must  be  converted  by  it,  and  I hope  I 
feel  as  a Christian  should  on  such  an  occasion. 

I am  well,  in  excellent  spirits  and  shall  use  my  ut- 
most endeavors  to  support  myself,  for  now  more  than 
ever  is  it  necessary  for  me  to  stay  in  Europe.  Peace  is 
inevitable,  and  the  easy  access  to  the  Continent  and  the 
fine  works  of  art  there  render  it  doubly  important  that 
I should  improve  them  to  my  utmost. 

I cannot  ask  more  of  my  parents  than  they  have  done 
for  me,  but  the  struggle  will  be  hard  for  me  to  get  along 
and  improve  myself  at  the  same  time.  Portraits  are  the 
only  things  which  can  support  me  at  present,  but  it  is 
insipid,  indeed,  for  one  who  wishes  to  be  at  the  head  of 
the  first  branch  of  the  art,  to  be  stopped  halfway,  and 


WRITES  PLAY  FOR  MATHEWS  129 


be  obliged  to  struggle  with  the  difficulty  of  maintaining 
himself,  in  addition  to  the  other  difficulties  attendant 
on  the  profession. 

But  it  is  impossible  to  place  this  in  a clear  light  in  a 
letter.  I wish  I could  talk  with  you  on  the  subject,  and 
I could  in  a short  time  make  it  clear  to  you.  I cannot 
ask  it  of  you  and  I do  not  till  I try  what  I can  do.  You 
have  already  done  more  than  I deserved  and  it  would  be 
ingratitude  in  me  to  request  more  of  you,  and  I do  not; 
only  I say  these  things  that  you  may  not  expect  so  much 
from  me  in  the  way  of  improvement  as  you  may  have 
been  led  to  suppose. 

Morse  seems  to  have  made  an  excursion  into  dramatic 
literature  at  about  this  time,  as  the  following  draft  of  a 
letter,  without  date,  but  evidently  written  to  the  cele- 
brated actor  Charles  Mathews,  will  testify:  — 

Not  having  the  honor  of  a personal  acquaintance  with 
you,  I have  taken  the  liberty  of  enclosing  to  you  a farce 
which,  if,  on  perusal,  you  should  think  worthy  of  the 
stage,  I beg  you  to  accept,  to  be  performed,  if  consistent 
with  your  plans,  on  the  night  appointed  for  your  benefit. 

If  I should  be  so  much  favored  as  to  obtain  your  good 
opinion  of  it,  the  approbation  alone  of  Mr.  Mathews 
will  be  a sufficient  reward  for  the  task  of  writing  it. 

The  pleasure  which  I have  so  often  received  from  you 
in  the  exercise  of  your  comic  powers  would  alone  prompt 
me  to  make  some  return  which  might  show  you,  at  least, 
that  I can  be  grateful  to  those  who  have  at  any  time 
afforded  me  pleasure. 

With  respect  to  your  accepting  or  not  accepting  it,  I 


130 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


wish  you  to  act  your  pleasure  entirely.  If  you  think  it 
will  be  of  benefit  to  you  by  drawing  a full  house,  or  in 
any  other  way,  it  is  perfectly  at  your  service.  If  you  think 
it  will  not  succeed,  will  you  have  the  goodness  to  enclose 
it  under  cover  and  direct  to  Mr.  T.  G.  S.,  artist,  82 
Great  Titchfield  Street;  and  I assure  you  beforehand 
that  you  need  be  under  no  apprehension  of  giving  me 
mortification  by  refusing  it.  It  would  only  convince  me 
that  I had  not  dramatic  talents,  and  would  serve, 
perhaps,  to  increase  my  ardor  in  the  pursuit  of  my  pro- 
fessional studies.  If,  however,  it  should  meet  with  your 
approbation  and  you  should  wish  to  see  me  on  the  sub- 
ject, a line  directed  as  above  enclosing  your  address 
shall  receive  immediate  attention. 

I am  as  yet  undecided  what  shall  be  its  name.  The 
character  of  Oxyd  I had  designed  for  you.  The  farce  is 
a first  attempt  and  has  received  the  approbation,  not 
only  of  my  theatrical  friends  generally,  but  of  some 
confessed  critics  by  whom  it  has  been  commended. 

With  sentiments  of  respect  and  esteem  I remain, 

Your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 

T.  G.  S. 

As  no  further  mention  of  this  play  is  made  I fear  that 
the  great  Charles  Mathews  did  not  find  it  available. 
There  is  also  no  trace  of  the  play  itself  among  the  papers, 
which  is  rather  to  be  regretted.  We  can  only  surmise 
that  Morse  came  to  the  conclusion  (very  wisely)  that  he 
had  no  “dramatic  talents,”  and  that  he  turned  to  the 
pursuit  of  his  professional  studies  with  increased  ardor. 


CHAPTER  VII 


MAY  2,  1814  — OCTOBER  11,  1814 

Allston  writes  encouragingly  to  the  parents.  — Morse  unwilling  to  be 
mere  portrait-painter.  — Ambitious  to  stand  at  the  head  of  his  profession. 
— Desires  patronage  from  wealthy  friends.  — Delay  in  the  mails.  — Account 
of  entree  of  Louis  XVIII  into  London.  — The  Prince  Regent.  — Indignation 
at  acts  of  English.  — His  parents  relieved  at  hearing  from  him  after  seven 
months’  silence.  — No  hope  of  patronage  from  America.  — His  brothers.  — 
Account  of  fetes.  — Emperor  Alexander,  King  of  Prussia,  Bliicher,  Platoff.  — 
Wishes  to  go  to  Paris.  — Letter  from  M.  Van  Schaick  about  battle  of  Lake 
Erie.  — Disgusted  with  England. 

Morse  had  now  spent  nearly  three  years  in  England. 
He  was  maturing  rapidly  in  every  way,  and  what  his 
master  thought  of  him  is  shown  in  this  extract  from 
a letter  of  Washington  Allston  to  the  anxious  parent 
at  home:  — 

“With  regard  to  the  progress  which  your  son  has  made, 
I have  the  pleasure  to  say  that  it  is  unusually  great  for 
the  time  he  has  been  studying,  and  indeed  such  as  to 
make  me  proud  of  him  as  a pupil  and  to  give  every 
promise  of  future  eminence.  . . . 

“Should  he  be  obliged  to  return  now  to  America,  I 
much  fear  that  all  which  he  has  acquired  would  be  ren- 
dered abortive.  It  is  true  he  could  there  paint  very  good 
portraits,  but  I should  grieve  to  hear  at  any  future  pe- 
riod that,  on  the  foundation  now  laid,  he  shall  have  been 
able  to  raise  no  higher  superstructure  than  the  fame  of 
a portrait-painter.  I do  not  intend  here  any  disrespect 
to  portrait-painting;  I know  it  requires  no  common 
talent  to  excel  in  it.  . . . 

“In  addition  to  this  'professional  report  I have  the  sin- 
cere satisfaction  to  give  my  testimony  to  his  conduct  as 


132 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


a man,  which  is  such  as  to  render  him  still  worthy  of 
being  affectionately  remembered  by  his  moral  and  re- 
ligious friends  in  America.  This  is  saying  a great  deal 
for  a young  man  of  two-and-twenty  in  London,  but  is 
not  more  than  justice  requires  me  to  say  of  him.” 

On  May  2,  1814,  Morse  writes  home:  — 

“You  ask  if  you  are  to  expect  me  the  next  summer. 
This  leads  me  to  a little  enlargement  on  the  peculiar 
circumstances  in  which  I am  now  placed.  Mr.  Allston’s 
letter  by  the  same  cartel  will  convince  you  that  industry 
and  application  have  not  been  wanting  on  my  part,  that 
I have  made  greater  progress  than  young  men  generally, 
etc.,  etc.,  and  of  how  great  importance  it  is  to  me  to 
remain  in  Europe  for  some  time  yet  to  come.  Indeed  I 
feel  it  so  much  so  myself  that  I shall  endeavor  to  stay  at 
all  risks.  If  I find  that  I cannot  support  myself,  that 
I am  contracting  debts  which  I have  no  prospect  of 
paying,  I shall  then  return  home  and  settle  down  into 
a mere  portrait-painter  for  some  time,  till  I can  obtain 
sufficient  to  return  to  Europe  again;  for  I cannot  be 
happy  unless  I am  pursuing  the  intellectual  branch  of 
the  art.  Portraits  have  none  of  it;  landscape  has  some 
of  it,  but  history  has  it  wholly.  I am  certain  you  would 
not  be  satisfied  to  see  me  sit  down  quietly,  spending  my 
time  in  painting  portraits,  throwing  away  the  talents 
which  Heaven  has  given  me  for  the  higher  branches  of 
art,  and  devoting  my  time  only  to  the  inferior. 

“I  need  not  tell  you  what  a difficult  profession  I have 
undertaken.  It  has  difficulties  in  itself  which  are  suf- 
ficient to  deter  any  man  who  has  not  firmness  enough 
to  go  through  with  it  at  all  hazards,  without  meeting 
with  any  obstacles  aside  from  it.  The  more  I study  it, 


HIS  GREAT  AMBITION 


133 


the  more  I am  enchanted  with  it;  and  the  greater  my 
progress,  the  more  am  I struck  with  its  beauties,  and 
the  perseverance  of  those  who  have  dared  to  pursue  it 
through  the  thousands  of  natural  hindrances  with  which 
the  art  abounds. 

“I  never  can  feel  too  grateful  to  my  parents  for  having 
assisted  me  thus  far  in  my  profession.  They  have  done 
more  than  I had  any  right  to  expect ; they  have  conducted 
themselves  with  a liberality  towards  me,  both  in  respect 
to  money  and  to  countenancing  me  in  the  pursuit  of 
one  of  the  noblest  of  professions,  which  has  not  many 
equals  in  this  country.  I cannot  ask  of  them  more;  it 
would  be  ingratitude. 

“I  am  now  in  the  midst  of  my  studies  when  the  great 
works  of  ancient  art  are  of  the  utmost  service  to  me. 
Political  events  have  just  thrown  open  the  whole  Con- 
tinent ; the  whole  world  will  now  leave  war  and  bend  their 
attention  to  the  cultivation  of  the  arts  of  peace.  A golden 
age  is  in  prospect,  and  art  is  probably  destined  to  again 
revive  as  in  the  fifteenth  century. 

“The  Americans  at  present  stand  unrivalled,  and  it 
is  my  great  ambition  (and  it  is  certainly  a commendable 
one)  to  stand  among  the  first.  My  country  has  the  most 
prominent  place  in  my  thoughts.  How  shall  I raise  her 
name,  how  can  I be  of  service  in  refuting  the  calumny, 
so  industriously  spread  against  her,  that  she  has  pro- 
duced no  men  of  genius?  It  is  this  more  than  anything 
(aside  from  painting)  that  inspires  me  with  a desire  to 
excel  in  my  art.  It  arouses  my  indignation  and  gives  me 
tenfold  energy  in  the  pursuit  of  my  studies.  I should 
like  to  be  the  greatest  painter  purely  out  of  revenge . 

“But  what  a damper  is  thrown  upon  my  enthusiasm 


134 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


when  I find  that,  the  moment  when  all  the  treasures 
of  art  are  before  me,  just  within  my  reach;  that  advan- 
tages to  the  artist  were  never  greater  than  now;  Paris 
with  all  its  splendid  depository  of  the  greatest  works  but 
a day  or  two’s  journey  from  me,  and  open  to  my  free 
inspection,  — what  a damper,  I say,  is  it  to  find  that  my 
three  years’  allowance  is  just  expired;  that  while  all  my 
contemporary  students  and  companions  are  revelling  in 
these  enjoyments,  and  rapidly  advancing  in  their  noble 
studies,  they  are  leaving  me  behind,  either  to  return 
to  my  country,  or,  by  painting  portraits  in  Bristol,  just 
to  be  able  to  live  through  the  year.  The  thought  makes 
me  melancholy,  and,  for  the  first  time  since  I left  home, 
have  I had  one  of  my  desponding  fits.  I have  got  over 
it  now,  for  I would  not  write  to  you  in  that  mood  for 
the  world.  My  object  in  stating  this  is  to  request  pat- 
ronage from  some  rich  individual  or  individuals  for  a 
year  or  two  longer  at  the  rate  of  £250  per  year.  This  to 
be  advanced  to  me,  and,  if  required,  to  be  returned  in 
money  as  soon  as  I shall  be  able,  or  by  pictures  to  the 
amount  when  I have  completed  my  studies.  ...  If  Uncle 
Salisbury  or  Miss  Russell  could  do  it,  it  would  be  much 
more  grateful  to  me  than  from  any  others.  . . . 

“The  box  containing  my  plaster  cast  I found,  on 
enquiry,  is  still  at  Liverpool  where  it  has  been,  to  my 
great  disappointment,  now  nearly  a year.  I have  given 
orders  to  have  it  sent  by  the  first  opportunity.  Mr. 
Wilder  will  tell  you  that  he  came  near  taking  out 
my  great  picture  of  the  Hercules  to  you.  It  seems  as 
though  it  is  destined  that  nothing  of  mine  shall  reach 
you.  I packed  it  up  at  a moment’s  warning  and  sent  it 
to  Liverpool  to  go  by  the  cartel,  and  I found  it  arrived 


DELAY  IN  THE  MAILS 


135 


the  day  after  she  had  sailed.  I hope  it  will  not  be  long 
before  both  the  boxes  will  have  an  opportunity  of 
reaching  you. 

“I  am  exceedingly  sorry  you  have  forgotten  a passage 
in  one  of  my  letters  where  I wished  you  not  to  feel  anxious 
if  you  did  not  hear  from  me  as  often  as  you  had  done. 
I stated  the  reason,  that  opportunities  were  less  fre- 
quent, more  circuitous,  and  attended  with  greater  inter- 
ruptions. I told  you  that  I should  write  at  least  once  in 
three  weeks,  and  that  you  must  attribute  it  to  anything 
but  neglect  on  my  part. 

“ Your  last  letter  has  hurt  me  considerably,  for,  owing 
to  some  accident  or  other,  my  letters  have  miscarried, 
and  you  upbraid  me  with  neglect,  and  fear  that  I am  not 
as  industrious  or  correct  as  formerly.  I know  you  don’t 
wish  to  hurt  me,  but  I cannot  help  feeling  hurt  when  I 
think  that  my  parents  have  not  the  confidence  which  I 
thought  they  had  in  me;  that  some  interruptions,  which 
all  complain  of  and  which  are  natural  to  a state  of  war- 
fare, having  prevented  letters,  which  I have  written, 
from  being  received;  instead  of  making  allowances  for 
these  things,  to  have  them  attribute  it  to  a falling-off  in 
industry  and  attention  wounds  me  a great  deal.  Mrs. 
Allston,  to  her  great  surprise,  received  just  such  a letter 
from  her  friends,  and  it  hurt  her  so  that  she  was  ill  in 
consequence.  . . . 

“I  dine  at  Mr.  Macaulay’s  at  five  o’clock  to-day,  and 
shall  attend  the  House  of  Commons  to-morrow  evening, 
where  I expect  to  hear  Mr.  Wilberforce  speak  on  the 
Slave  Trade,  with  reference  to  the  propriety  of  making 
the  universal  abolition  of  it  an  article  in  the  pending  ne- 
gotiations. If  I have  time  in  this  letter  I will  give  you 


136 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


some  account  of  it.  In  the  mean  time  I will  give  you  a 
slight  account  of  some  scenes  of  which  I have  been  a 
happy  witness  in  the  great  drama  now  acting  in  the 
Theatre  of  Europe. 

“You  will  probably,  before  this  reaches  you,  hear  of 
the  splendid  entree  of  Louis  XVIII  into  London.  I was 
a spectator  of  this  scene.  On  the  morning  of  the  day, 
about  ten  o’clock,  I went  into  Piccadilly  through  which 
the  procession  was  to  pass.  I did  not  find  any  great  con- 
course of  people  at  that  hour  except  before  the  Pultney 
Hotel,  where  the  sister  of  Emperor  Alexander  resides 
on  a visit  to  this  country,  the  Grand  Duchess  of  Olden- 
burg. I thought  it  probable  that,  as  the  procession 
would  pass  this  place,  there  would  be  some  uncommon 
occurrence  taking  place  before  it,  so  I took  my  situa- 
tion directly  opposite,  determined,  at  any  rate,  to  secure 
a good  view  of  what  happened. 

“I  waited  four  or  five  hours,  during  which  time  the 
people  began  to  collect  from  all  quarters;  the  carriages 
began  to  thicken,  the  windows  and  fronts  of  the  houses 
began  to  be  decorated  with  the  white  flag,  white  ribbons, 
and  laurel.  Temporary  seats  were  fitted  up  on  all  sides, 
which  began  to  be  filled,  and  all  seemed  to  be  in  prepa- 
ration. About  this  time  the  King’s  splendid  band  of 
music  made  its  appearance,  consisting,  I suppose,  of 
more  than  fifty  musicians,  and,  to  my  great  gratifica- 
tion, placed  themselves  directly  before  the  hotel.  They 
began  to  play,  and  soon  after  the  grand  duchess,  at- 
tended by  several  Russian  noblemen,  made  her  appear- 
ance on  the  balcony,  followed  by  the  Queen  of  England, 
the  Princess  Charlotte  of  Wales,  the  Princess  Mary, 
Princess  Elizabeth,  and  all  the  female  part  of  the  royal 


LOUIS  XVIII  IN  LONDON 


137 


family.  From  this  fortunate  circumstance  you  will  see 
that  I had  an  excellent  opportunity  of  observing  thei / 
persons  and  countenances. 

“The  Duchess  of  Oldenburg  is  a common-sized  woman 
of  about  four  or  five  and  twenty;  she  has  rather  a pleas- 
ant countenance,  blue  eyes,  pale  complexion,  regular 
features,  her  cheek-bones  high,  but  not  disagreeably 
so.  She  resembles  very  much  her  brother  the  Emperor, 
judging  from  his  portrait.  She  had  with  her  her  little 
nephew,  Prince  Alexander,  a boy  of  about  three  or  four 
years  old.  He  was  a lively  little  fellow,  playing  about, 
and  was  the  principal  object  of  the  attention  of  the  royal 
family. 

“The  Queen,  if  I was  truly  directed  to  her,  is  an  old 
woman  of  very  sallow  complexion,  and  nothing  agree- 
able either  in  her  countenance  or  deportment;  and, 
if  she  was  not  called  a queen,  she  might  as  well  be  any 
ugly  old  woman.  The  Princess  Charlotte  of  Wales  I 
thought  pretty;  she  has  small  features,  regular,  pale 
complexion,  great  amiability  of  expression  and  conde- 
scension of  manners;  the  Princess  Elizabeth  is  extremely 
corpulent,  and,  from  what  I could  see  of  her  face,  was 
agreeable  though  nothing  remarkable. 

“One  of  the  others,  I think  it  was  the  Princess  Mary, 
appeared  to  have  considerable  vivacity  in  her  manners; 
she  was  without  any  covering  to  her  head,  her  hair  was 
sandy,  which  she  wore  cropped;  her  complexion  was 
probably  fair  originally,  but  was  rather  red  now;  her 
features  were  agreeable. 

“It  now  began  to  grow  late,  the  people  were  beginning 
to  be  tired,  wanting  their  dinners,  and  the  crowd  to 
thicken,  when  a universal  commotion  and  murmur 


138 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


through  the  crowd  and  from  the  housetops  indicated 
that  the  procession  was  at  hand.  This  was  followed  by 
the  thunder  of  artillery  and  the  huzzas  of  the  people 
toward  the  head  of  the  street,  where  the  houses  seemed 
to  be  alive  with  the  twirling  of  hats  and  shaking  of 
handkerchiefs.  This  seemed  to  mark  the  progress  of  the 
King;  for,  as  he  came  opposite  each  house,  these  actions 
became  most  violent,  with  cries  of  ‘ Vivent  les  Bourbons /’ 
* Vive  le  Roi!’  ‘ Vive  Louis!9  etc. 

“I  now  grew  several  inches  taller;  I stretched  my  neck 
and  opened  my  eyes.  One  carriage  appeared,  drawn  by 
six  horses,  decorated  with  ribbons,  and  containing  some 
of  the  French  noblesse;  another,  of  the  same  description, 
with  some  of  the  French  royal  family.  At  length  came 
a carriage  drawn  by  eight  beautiful  Arabian  cream- 
colored  horses.  In  this  were  seated  Louis  XVIII,  King 
of  France,  the  Prince  Regent  of  England,  the  Duchesse 
d’Angouleme,  daughter  of  Louis  XVI,  and  the  Prince 
of  Conde.  They  passed  rather  quickly,  so  that  I had  but 
a glance  at  them,  though  a distinct  one.  The  Prince  Re- 
gent I had  often  seen  before;  the  King  of  France  I had  a 
better  sight  of  afterwards,  as  I will  presently  relate.  The 
Duchesse  d’Angouleme  had  a fine  expression  of  coun- 
tenance, owing  probably  to  the  occasion,  but  a melan- 
choly cast  was  also  visible  through  it;  she  was  pale. 
The  Prince  of  Conde  I have  no  recollection  of. 

“After  this  part  of  the  procession  had  passed,  the 
crowd  became  exceedingly  oppressive,  rushing  down  the 
street  to  keep  pace  with  the  King’s  carriage.  As  the 
King  passed  the  royal  family  he  bowed,  which  they  re- 
turned by  kissing  their  hands  to  him  and  shaking  their 
handkerchiefs  with  great  enthusiasm.  After  they  had 


LOUIS  XVIII  IN  LONDON 


139 


gone  by,  the  royal  family  left  the  balcony,  where  they 
had  been  between  two  and  three  hours. 

“My  only  object  now  was  to  get  clear  of  the  crowd. 
I waited  nearly  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  and  at  length, 
by  main  strength,  worked  myself  edgewise  across  the 
street,  where  I pushed  down  through  stables  and  houses 
and  by-lanes  to  get  thoroughly  clear,  not  caring  where 
I went,  as  I knew  I could  easily  find  my  way  when  I got 
into  a street.  This  I at  last  gained,  and,  to  my  no  small 
astonishment,  found  myself  by  mere  chance  directly 
opposite  the  hotel  where  Louis  and  his  suite  were. 

“The  Prince  Regent  had  just  left  the  place,  and  with 
his  carriage  went  a great  part  of  the  mob,  which  left  the 
space  before  the  house  comparatively  clear.  It  soon  filled 
again;  I took  advantage,  however,  and  got  directly 
before  the  windows  of  the  hotel,  as  I expected  the  King 
would  show  himself,  for  the  people  were  calling  for  him 
very  clamorously. 

“I  was  not  disappointed,  for,  in  less  than  half  a min- 
ute he  came  to  the  window,  which  was  open,  before  which 
I was.  I was  so  near  him  I could  have  touched  him.  He 
stayed  nearly  ten  minutes,  during  which  time  I observed 
him  carefully.  He  is  very  corpulent,  a round  face,  dark 
eyes,  prominent  features;  the  character  of  countenance 
much  like  the  portraits  of  the  other  Louises;  a pleasant 
face,  but,  above  all,  such  an  expression  of  the  moment 
as  I shall  never  forget,  and  in  vain  attempt  to  describe. 

“His  eyes  were  suffused  with  tears,  his  mouth  slightly 
open  with  an  unaffected  smile  full  of  gratitude,  and 
seemed  to  say  to  every  one,  ‘Bless  you.’  His  hands  were 
a little  extended  sometimes  as  if  in  adoration  to  heaven, 
at  others  as  if  blessing  the  people.  I entered  into  his 


140 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


feelings.  I saw  a monarch  who,  for  five-and-twenty 
years,  had  been  an  exile  from  his  country,  deprived  of 
his  throne,  and,  until  within  a few  months,  not  a shadow 
of  a hope  remaining  of  ever  returning  to  it  again.  I saw 
him  raised,  as  if  by  magic,  from  a private  station  in  an 
instant  to  his  throne,  to  reign  over  a nation  which  has 
made  itself  the  most  conspicuous  of  any  nation  on  the 
globe.  I tried  to  think  as  he  did,  and,  in  the  heat  of  my 
enthusiasm,  I joined  with  heart  and  soul  in  the  cries  of 
‘ Vive  le  roi ! 9 ‘ Vive  Louis ! 9 which  rent  the  air  from  the 
mouths  of  thousands.  As  soon  as  he  left  the  window,  I 
returned  home  much  fatigued,  but  well  satisfied  that  my 
labor  had  not  been  for  naught.  . . . 

“Mr.  Wilberforce  is  an  excellent  man;  his  whole  soul 
is  bent  on  doing  good  to  his  fellow  men.  Not  a moment 
of  his  time  is  lost.  He  is  always  planning  some  benevolent 
scheme  or  other,  and  not  only  planning  but  executing; 
he  is  made  up  altogether  of  affectionate  feeling.  What  I 
saw  of  him  in  private  gave  me  the  most  exalted  opinion 
of  him  as  a Christian.  Oh,  that  such  men  as  Mr.  Wilber- 
force were  more  common  in  this  world.  So  much  human 
blood  would  not  then  be  shed  to  gratify  the  malice  and 
revenge  of  a few  wicked,  interested  men. 

“I  hope  Cousin  Samuel  Breese  will  distinguish  him- 
self under  so  gallant  a commander  as  Captain  Perry. 
I shall  look  with  anxiety  for  the  sailing  of  the  Guerriere. 
There  will  be  plenty  of  opportunity  for  him,  for  peace 
with  us  is  deprecated  by  the  people  here,  and  it  only 
remains  for  us  to  fight  it  out  gallantly,  as  we  are  able  to 
do,  or  submit  slavishly  to  any  terms  which  they  please 
to  offer  us.  A number  of  humane  schemes  are  under  con- 
templation, such  as  burning  New  London  for  the  sake 


ENGLISH  SCHEMES 


141 


of  the  frigates  there;  arming  the  blacks  in  the  Southern 
States;  burning  all  of  our  principal  cities,  and  such  like 
plans,  which,  from  the  supineness  of  the  New  England 
people,  may  be  easily  carried  into  effect.  But  no,  the 
humane , generous  English  cannot  do  such  base  things 
— I hope  not;  let  the  event  show  it.  It  is  perhaps  well 
I am  here,  for,  with  my  present  opinions,  if  I were  at 
home,  I should  most  certainly  be  in  the  army  or  navy. 
My  mite  is  small,  but,  when  my  country’s  honor 
demands  it,  it  might  help  to  sustain  it. 

“There  can  now  be  no  French  party.  I wish  very 
much  to  know  what  effect  this  series  of  good  news  will 
have  at  home.  I congratulate  you  as  well  as  all  other 
good  people  on  the  providential  events  which  have 
lately  happened;  they  must  produce  great  changes  with 
us;  I hope  it  will  be  for  the  best. 

“I  am  in  excellent  health,  and  am  painting  away;  I 
am  making  studies  for  the  large  picture  I contemplate 
for  next  year.  It  will  be  as  large,  I think,  as  Mr.  Allston’s 
famous  one,  which  was  ten  feet  by  fourteen.” 

It  can  hardly  be  wondered  at  that  the  parents  should 
have  been  somewhat  anxious,  when  we  learn  from  letters 
of  June,  1814,  that  they  had  not  heard  from  their  son  for 
seven  months . They  were  greatly  relieved  when  letters 
did  finally  arrive,  and  they  rejoiced  in  his  success  and  in 
the  hope  of  a universal  peace,  which  should  enable  their 
sons  “to  act  their  part  on  the  stage  of  life  in  a calmer 
period  of  the  world.” 

His  mother  keeps  urging  him  to  send  some  of  his 
paintings  home,  as  they  wish  to  judge  of  his  improve- 
ment, having,  as  yet,  received  nothing  but  the  small 
pen-and-ink  portrait  of  himself,  which  they  do  not 


142 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


think  a very  good  likeness.  She  also  emphatically  dis- 
courages any  idea  of  patronage  from  America,  owing  to 
the  hard  times  brought  on  by  the  war,  and  the  father 
tells  his  son  that  he  will  endeavor  to  send  him  one  thou- 
sand dollars  more,  which  must  suffice  for  the  additional 
year’s  study  and  the  expenses  of  the  journey  home. 

It  is  small  wonder  that  the  three  sons  always  mani- 
fested the  deepest  veneration  and  affection  for  their  par- 
ents, for  seldom  has  there  been  seen  as  great  devotion 
and  self-sacrifice,  and  seldom  were  three  sons  more 
worthy  of  it.  Sidney  was  at  this  time  studying  law  at 
Litchfield,  Connecticut,  and  Richard  was  attending  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Andover,  Massachusetts.  Both 
became  eminent  in  after  life,  though,  curiously  enough, 
neither  in  the  law  nor  in  the  ministry.  But  we  shall 
have  occasion  to  treat  more  specifically  of  this  later  on. 
The  three  brothers  were  devotedly  attached  to  each 
other  to  the  very  end  of  their  long  lives,  and  were  mutu- 
ally helpful  as  their  lives  now  diverged  and  now  came 
together  again. 

The  next  letter  from  Morse  to  his  parents,  written  on 
June  15,  1814,  gives  a further  account  of  the  great 
people  who  were  at  that  time  in  London : — 

“I  expected  at  this  time  to  have  been  in  Bristol  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allston,  who  are  now  there,  but  the  great 
fetes  in  honor  of  the  peace,  and  the  visit  of  the  allied 
sovereigns,  have  kept  me  in  London  till  all  is  over. 
There  are  now  in  London  upward  of  twenty  foreign 
princes;  also  the  great  Emperor  Alexander  and  the  King 
of  Prussia.  A week  ago  yesterday  they  arrived  in  town, 
and,  contrary  to  expectation,  came  in  a very  private 
manner.  I went  to  see  their  entrfo,  but  was  disappointed 


THE  EMPEROR  ALEXANDER 


143 


with  the  rest  of  the  people,  for  the  Emperor  Alexander, 
disliking  all  show  and  parade,  came  in  a private  carriage 
and  took  an  indirect  route  here. 

“The  next  and  following  day  I spent  in  endeavoring 
to  get  a sight  of  them.  I have  been  very  fortunate, 
having  seen  the  Emperor  Alexander  no  less  than  four- 
teen times,  so  that  I am  quite  familiar  with  his  face;  the 
King  of  Prussia  I have  seen  once;  Marshal  Blucher,  five 
or  six  times;  Count  Platoff,  three  or  four  times;  besides 
Generals  de  Yorck,  Biilow,  etc.,  all  whose  names  must 
be  perfectly  familiar  to  you,  and  the  distinguished  parts 
they  have  all  acted  in  the  great  scenes  just  past. 

“The  Emperor  Alexander  I am  quite  in  love  with;  he 
has  every  mark  of  a great  mind.  His  countenance  is  an 
uncommonly  fine  one;  he  has  a fair  complexion,  hair 
rather  light,  and  a stout,  well-made  figure;  he  has  a very 
cheerful,  benevolent  expression,  and  his  conduct  has 
everywhere  evinced  that  his  face  is  the  index  of  his 
mind.  When  I first  saw  him  he  was  dressed  in  a green 
uniform  with  two  epaulets  and  stars  of  different  orders; 
he  was  conversing  at  the  window  of  his  hotel  with  his 
sister,  the  Duchess  of  Oldenburg.  I saw  him  again  soon 
after  in  the  superb  coach  of  the  Prince  Regent,  with 
the  Duchess,  his  sister,  going  to  the  court  of  the  Queen. 
In  a few  hours  after  I saw  him  again  on  the  balcony  of 
the  Pultney  Hotel;  he  came  forward  and  bowed  to  the 
people.  He  was  then  dressed  in  a red  uniform,  with  a 
broad  blue  sash  over  the  right  shoulder;  he  appeared  to 
great  advantage ; he  stayed  about  five  minutes.  I saw  him 
again  five  or  six  times  through  the  day,  but  got  only  in- 
different views  of  him.  The  following  day,  however,  I 
was  determined  to  get  a better  and  nearer  view  of  him 


144 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


than  before.  I went  down  to  his  hotel  about  ten  o’clock, 
the  time  when  I supposed  he  would  leave  it;  I saw  one 
of  the  Prince’s  carriages  drawn  up,  which  opened  at  the 
top  and  was  thrown  back  before  and  behind.  In  a few 
minutes  the  Emperor  with  his  sister  made  their  appear- 
ance and  got  into  it.  As  the  carriage  started,  I pressed 
forward  and  got  hold  of  the  ring  of  the  coach  door  and 
kept  pace  with  it  for  about  a quarter  of  a mile.  I was  so 
near  that  I could  have  touched  him;  he  was  in  a plain 
dress,  a brown  coat,  and  altogether  like  any  other  gentle- 
man. His  sister,  the  Duchess,  also  was  dressed  in  a very 
plain,  unattractive  manner,  and,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  crowd  which  followed,  they  would  have  been  taken 
for  any  lady  and  gentleman  taking  an  airing. 

“In  this  unostentatious  manner  does  he  conduct  him- 
self, despising  all  pomp,  and  seems  rather  more  intent 
upon  inspecting  the  charitable,  useful,  and  ornamental 
establishments  of  this  country,  with  a view,  probably,  of 
benefiting  his  own  dominions  by  his  observations,  than 
of  displaying  his  rank  by  the  splendor  of  dress  and 
equipage. 

“His  condescension  also  is  no  less  remarkable.  An 
instance  or  two  will  exemplify  it.  On  the  morning  after 
his  arrival  he  was  up  at  six  o’clock,  and,  while  the  lazy 
inhabitants  of  this  great  city  were  fast  asleep  in  their 
beds,  he  was  walking  with  his  sister,  the  Duchess,  in 
Kensington  Gardens.  As  he  came  across  Hyde  Park  he 
observed  a corporal  drilling  some  recruits,  upon  which 
he  went  up  to  him  and  entered  into  familiar  conversa- 
tion with  him,  asking  him  a variety  of  questions,  and, 
when  he  had  seen  the  end  of  the  exercise,  shook  him 
heartily  by  the  hand  and  left  him.  When  he  was  rid- 


THE  EMPEROR  ALEXANDER  145 

ing  on  horseback,  he  shook  hands  with  all  who  came 
round  him. 

“A  few  days  ago,  as  he  was  coming  out  of  the  gate  of 
the  London  Docks  on  foot,  after  having  inspected  them, 
a great  crowd  was  waiting  to  see  him,  among  whom  was 
an  old  woman  of  about  seventy  years  of  age,  who  seemed 
very  anxious  to  get  near  him,  but,  the  crowd  pressing 
very  much,  she  exclaimed,  ‘Oh,  if  I could  but  touch 
his  clothes!’  The  Emperor  overheard  her,  and,  turning 
round,  advanced  to  her,  and,  pulling  off  his  glove,  gave 
her  his  hand,  and,  at  the  same  time  dropping  a guinea 
into  hers,  said  to  her,  ‘Perhaps  this  will  do  as  well.’ 
The  old  woman  was  quite  overcome,  and  cried,  ‘God 
bless  Your  Majesty,’  till  he  was  out  of  sight. 

“An  old  woman  in  her  ninetieth  year  sent  a pair  of 
warm  woolen  stockings  to  the  Emperor,  and  with  them 
a letter  stating  that  she  had  knit  them  with  her  own 
hands  expressly  for  him,  and,  as  she  could  not  afford 
to  send  him  silk,  she  thought  that  woolen  would  be  much 
more  acceptable,  and  would  also  be  more  useful  in  his 
climate.  The  Emperor  was  very  much  pleased,  and  de- 
termined on  giving  her  his  miniature  set  in  gold  and  dia- 
monds, but,  upon  learning  that  her  situation  in  life  was 
such  that  money  would  be  more  acceptable,  he  wrote 
her  an  answer,  and,  thanking  her  heartily  for  her  present, 
enclosed  her  one  hundred  pounds. 

“These  anecdotes  speak  more  than  volumes  in  praise 
of  the  Emperor  Alexander.  He  is  truly  a great  man.  He 
is  a great  conqueror,  for  he  has  subdued  the  greatest 
country  in  the  world,  and  overthrown  the  most  alarm- 
ing despotism  that  ever  threatened  mankind.  He  is 
great  also  because  he  is  good;  his  whole  time  seems 


146 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


spent  in  distributing  good  to  all  around  him;  and  where- 
ever  he  goes  he  makes  every  heart  rejoice.  He  is  very 
active  and  is  all  the  time  on  the  alert  in  viewing  every- 
thing that  is  worth  seeing.  The  Emperor  is  also  ex- 
tremely partial  to  the  United  States;  everything  Ameri- 
can pleases  him,  and  he  seems  uncommonly  interested 
in  the  welfare  of  our  country. 

“I  was  introduced  to-day  to  Mr.  Harris,  our  charge 
d'affaires  to  the  court  of  Russia.  He  is  a very  intelli- 
gent, fine  man,  and  is  a great  favorite  with  Alexander. 
From  a conversation  with  him  I have  a scheme  in  view 
which,  when  I have  matured,  I will  submit  to  you  for 
your  approbation. 

“The  King  of  Prussia  I have  seen  but  once,  and  then 
had  but  an  imperfect  view  of  him.  He  came  to  the  win- 
dow with  the  Prince  Regent  and  bowed  to  the  people 
(at  St.  James’s  Palace).  He  is  tall  and  thin,  has  an  agree- 
able countenance,  but  rather  dejected  in  consequence  of 
the  late  loss  of  his  queen,  to  whom  he  was  very  much 
attached. 

“General  Blucher,  now  Prince  Blucher,  I have  seen 
five  or  six  times.  I saw  him  on  his  entrance  into  London, 
all  covered  with  dust,  and  in  a very  ordinary  kind  of 
vehicle.  On  the  day  after  I saw  him  several  times  in  his 
carriage,  drawn  about  wherever  he  wished  by  the  mob. 
He  is  John’s  greatest  favorite,  and  they  have  almost 
pulled  the  brave  general  and  his  companion,  Count 
Platoff,  to  pieces  out  of  pure  affection.  Platoff  had  his 
coat  actually  torn  off  him  and  divided  into  a thousand 
pieces  as  relics  by  the  good  people  — their  kindness 
knows  no  bounds,  and,  I think,  in  all  the  battles  which 
they  have  fought,  they  never  have  run  so  much  risk  of 


BLUCHER  AND  PLATOFF  147 

losing  their  limbs  as  in  encountering  their  friends  in 
England. 

“Blilcher  is  a veteran-looking  soldier,  a very  fine 
head,  monstrous  mustaches.  His  head  is  bald,  like 
papa’s,  his  hair  gray,  and  he  wears  powder.  Under- 
standing that  he  was  to  be  at  Covent  Garden  Theatre, 
I went,  as  the  best  place  to  see  him,  and  I was  not  dis- 
appointed. He  was  in  the  Prince’s  box,  and  I had  a good 
view  of  him  during  the  whole  entertainment,  being  di- 
rectly before  him  for  three  or  four  hours.  A few  nights 
since  I also  went  to  the  theatre  to  see  Platoff,  the  hetman 
(chief)  of  the  Cossacks.  He  has  also  a very  fine  counte- 
nance, a high  and  broad  forehead,  dark  complexion,  and 
dark  hair.  He  is  tall  and  well-made,  as  I think  the  Cos- 
sacks are  generally.  He  was  very  much  applauded  by  a 
crowded  house,  the  most  part  collected  to  see  him.” 

The  following  letter  is  from  Washington  Allston 
written  in  Bristol,  on  July  5, 1814 : — 

My  dear  Sir,  — I received  your  last  on  Saturday 
and  should  have  answered  your  first  letter  but  for  two 
reasons. 

First,  that  I had  nothing  to  say;  which,  I think, 
metaphysicians  allow  to  be  the  most  natural  as  well  as 
the  most  powerful  cause  of  silence. 

Second,  that,  if  I had  had  anything  to  say,  the  daily 
expectation  which  I entertained  of  seeing  you  allowed 
no  confidence  in  the  hope  that  you  would  hear  what  I 
had  to  say  should  I have  said  it. 

I thank  you  for  your  solicitude,  and  can  assure  you 
that  both  Mrs.  Allston  and  myself  are  in  every  respect 
better  than  when  we  left  London.  Mr.  King  received 


148 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


me,  as  I wished,  with  undiminished  kindness,  and  was 
greatly  pleased  with  the  pictures.  He  has  not,  however, 
seen  the  large  one,  which,  to  my  agreeable  surprise,  I 
have  been  solicited  from  various  quarters  to  exhibit, 
and  that,  too,  without  my  having  given  the  least  inti- 
mation of  such  a design.  I have  taken  Merchant  Tailors’ 
Hall  (a  very  large  room)  for  this  purpose,  and  shall 
probably  open  it  in  the  course  of  next  week. 

Perhaps  you  will  be  surprised  to  hear  that  I have 
been  retouching  it.  I have  just  concluded  a fortnight’s 
hard  work  upon  it,  and  have  the  satisfaction  to  add  that 
I have  been  seldom  better  satisfied  than  with  my  present 
labor.  I have  repainted  the  greater  part  of  the  draperies 
— indeed,  those  of  all  the  principal  figures,  excepting 
the  Dead  Man  — with  powerful  and  positive  colors,  and 
added  double  strength  to  the  shadows  of  every  figure, 
so  that  for  force  and  distinctness  you  would  hardly  know 
it  for  the  same  picture.  The  ‘ ‘ Morning  Chronicle  ” would 
have  no  reason  now  to  complain  of  its  “wan  red.”  . . . 

I am  sorry  that  Parliament  has  been  so  unpolite 
to  you  in  procrastinating  the  fireworks.  But  they  are  an 
unpolished  set  and  will  still  be  in  the  dark  age  of  inci- 
vility notwithstanding  their  late  illuminations.  How- 
ever I am  in  great  hopes  that  the  good  people  of  England 
will  derive  no  small  degree  of  moral  embellishment  from 

their  pure  admiration  of  the  illustrious  General  B , 

who,  it  is  said,  for  drinking  and  gaming  has  no  equal. 

Bristol,  September  9,  1814. 

My  dear  Parents,  — Your  kind  letters  of  June  last 
I have  received,  and  return  you  a thousand  thanks  for 
them.  They  have  relieved  me  from  a painful  state  of 


WISHES  TO  GO  TO  PARIS 


149 


anxiety  with  respect  to  my  future  prospects.  I cannot 
feel  too  thankful  for  such  kind  parents  who  have  uni- 
versally shown  so  much  indulgence  to  me.  Accept  my 
gratitude  and  love;  they  are  all  I can  give. 

You  allow  me  to  stay  in  Europe  another  year.  Your 
letters  are  not  in  answer  to  some  I have  subsequently 
sent  requesting  leave  to  reside  in  Paris.  Mr.  Allston,  as 
well  as  all  my  friends,  think  it  by  all  means  necessary  I 
should  lose  no  time  in  getting  to  France  to  improve  my- 
self for  a year  in  drawing  (a  branch  of  art  in  which  I am 
very  deficient). 

I shall  therefore  set  out  for  Paris  in  about  two  weeks, 
unless  your  letters  in  answer  to  those  sent  by  Drs.  Hey- 
ward and  Cushing  should  arrive  and  say  otherwise. 
Since  coming  to  Bristol  I have  not  found  my  prospects  so 
good  as  I before  had  reason  to  expect  (owing  in  a great 
degree  to  political  irritation).  I have,  however,  contrived 
to  make  sufficient  to  pay  off  all  my  debts,  which  have 
given  me  some  considerable  uneasiness. 

I can  live  much  more  reasonably  in  Paris  (indeed, 
some  say  for  half  what  I can  in  London) ; I can  improve 
myself  more;  and,  therefore,  all  things  taken  into  con- 
sideration, I believe  it  would  be  agreeable  to  my  parents. 
As  to  the  political  state  of  Paris,  there  is  nothing  to  fear 
from  that.  It  appears  perfectly  tranquil,  and  should  at 
any  time  any  difficulties  arise,  it  is  but  three  days’  jour- 
ney back  to  England  again.  Besides  this,  I hope  my 
parents  will  not  feel  any  solicitude  for  me  lest  I should 
fall  into  any  bad  way,  when  they  consider  that  I am  now 
between  twenty-three  and  twenty-four  years  of  age, 
and  that  this  is  an  age  when  the  habits  are  generally 
fixed. 


150 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


As  for  expense,  I must  also  request  your  confidence. 
Feeling  as  I do  the  great  obligations  I am  under  to  my 
parents,  they  must  think  me  destitute  of  gratitude  if 
they  thought  me  capable,  after  all  that  has  been  said  to 
me,  of  being  prodigal.  The  past  I trust  you  will  find  to 
be  an  example  for  the  future. 

In  a letter  from  a friend,  M.  Van  Schaick,  written 
from  Dartmouth,  October  13,  1814,  after  speaking  in 
detail  of  the  fortifications  of  New  York  Harbor,  which 
he  considers  “impregnable,”  we  find  the  following  in- 
teresting information : — 

“But  what  satisfies  my  mind  more  than  anything  else 
is  that  all  the  heights  of  Brooklyn  on  Long  Island  are 
occupied  by  strong  chains  of  forts;  the  Captain  calls  it 
an  iron- work;  and  that  the  steamboat  frigate,  carrying 
forty-four  32-pounders,  must  by  this  time  be  finished. 
Her  sides  are  eight  feet  thick  of  solid  timber.  No  ball 
can  penetrate  her.  . . . The  steamboat  frigate  is  160  feet 
long,  40  wide,  carries  her  wheels  in  the  centre  like  the 
ferry-boats,  and  will  move  six  miles  an  hour  against  a 
common  wind  and  tide.  She  is  the  wonder  and  admira- 
tion of  all  beholders.” 

From  this  same  gentleman  is  the  following  letter, 
dated  October  21,  1814:  — 

My  dear  Friend,  — My  heart  is  so  full  that  I do 
not  know  how  to  utter  its  emotions.  Thanks,  all  thanks 
to  Heaven  and  our  glorious  heroes!  My  satisfaction  is 
full;  it  is  perfect.  It  partakes  of  the  character  of  the 
victory  and  wants  nothing  to  make  it  complete. 

I return  your  felicitations  upon  this  happy  and  heart- 


BATTLE  OF  LAKE  ERIE 


151 


cheering  occasion,  and  hope  it  may  serve  to  suppress 
every  sigh  and  to  enliven  every  hope  that  animates 
the  bosoms  of  my  friends  at  Bristol.  Give  Mr.  Allston 
a hearty  squeeze  of  the  hand  for  me  in  token  of  my 
gratification  at  this  event  and  my  remembrance  of 
him. 

I enter  into  your  feelings;  I enjoy  your  triumph  as 
much  as  if  I was  with  you.  May  it  do  you  good  and 
lengthen  your  lives.  Really  I think  it  is  much  more 
worth  my  regard  to  live  now  than  ever  it  was  before. 
This  gives  a tone  to  one’s  nerves,  a zest  to  one’s  appetite, 
and  a reality  to  existence  that  pervades  all  nature  and 
exhibits  its  effects  in  every  word  and  action. 

Among  the  heroes  whose  names  shall  be  inscribed 
upon  the  broad  base  of  American  Independence  and 
Glory,  the  names  of  the  heroes  of  Lake  Erie  and  Lake 
Champlain  will  be  recognized  as  brilliant  and  every  way 
worthy;  and  it  will  hereafter  be  said  that  the  example 
and  exertions  of  New  York  have  saved  the  nation.  . . . 
What  becomes  of  Massachusetts  now  and  its  sage  poli- 
ticians? Oh!  shut  the  picture;  I cannot  bear  the  con- 
trast. Like  a dead  carcass  she  hangs  upon  the  living 
spirit  which  animates  the  heart,  and  she  impedes  its 
motions.  Her  consequence  is  gone,  and  I am  sorry  for  it, 
because  I have  been  accustomed  to  admire  the  noble 
spirit  she  once  displayed,  and  the  virtues  which  adorned 
her  brighter  days.  . . . 

We  sail  on  Sunday  or  Monday.  I have  received  the 
box.  Everything  is  right.  Heaven  bless  you. 

Going  back  a few  days  in  point  of  time,  the  following 
letter  was  written  to  his  parents : — 


1 52 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Bristol,  October  11,  1814. 

Your  letters  to  the  31st  of  August  have  been  received, 
and  I have  again  to  express  to  you  my  thanks  for  the 
sacrifices  you  are  making  for  me.  One  day  I hope  it  will 
be  in  my  power  to  repay  you  for  the  many  acts  of  in- 
dulgence to  me.  . . . 

Your  last  letters  mention  nothing  about  my  going  to 
France.  I perceive  you  have  got  my  letters  requesting 
leave,  but  you  are  altogether  silent  on  the  subject. 
Everything  is  in  favor  of  my  going,  my  improvement, 
my  expenses,  and,  last  though  not  least,  the  state  of  my 
feelings,  I shall  be  ruined  in  my  feelings  if  I stay  longer 
in  England.  I cannot  endure  the  continued  and  daily 
insults  to  my  feelings  as  an  American.  But  on  this  head 
I promised  not  to  write  anything  more;  still  allow  me  to 
say  but  a few  words  — On  second  thoughts,  however, 
I will  refer  you  entirely  to  Dr.  Romeyn.  If  it  is  pos- 
sible, as  you  value  my  comfort,  see  him  as  speedily  as 
possible.  He  will  give  you  my  sentiments  exactly,  and 
I fully  trust  that,  after  you  have  heard  him  converse  for 
a short  time,  you  will  completely  liberate  me  from  the 
imputation  of  error.  . . . 

Mr.  Bromfield  [the  merchant  through  whom  he  re- 
ceived his  allowance]  thinks  I had  better  wait  until  I 
receive  positive  leave  from  you  to  go  to  France.  Do 
write  me  soon  and  do  give  me  leave.  I long  to  bury  my- 
self in  the  Louvre  in  a country  at  least  not  hostile  to 
mine,  and  where  guns  are  not  firing  and  bells  ringing 
for  victory  over  my  countrymen.  . . . Where  is  Ameri- 
can patriotism,  — how  long  shall  England,  already  too 
proud,  glory  in  the  blood  of  my  countrymen?  Oh!  for 


DISGUSTED  WITH  ENGLAND 


153 


the  genius  of  Washington!  Had  I but  his  talents  with 
what  alacrity  would  I return  to  the  relief  of  that  country 
which  (without  affectation,  my  dear  parents)  is  dearer 
to  me  than  my  life.  Willingly  (I  speak  with  truth  and 
deliberation),  willingly  would  I sacrifice  my  life  for  her 
honor. 

Do  not  think  ill  of  me  for  speaking  thus  strongly.  You 
cannot  judge  impartially  of  my  feelings  until  you  are 
placed  in  my  situation.  Do  not  say  I suffer  myself  to  be 
carried  away  by  my  feelings;  your  feelings  could  never 
have  been  tried  as  mine  have;  you  cannot  see  with  the 
eyes  I do;  you  cannot  have  the  means  of  ascertaining 
facts  on  this  side  of  the  water  that  I have.  But  I will 
leave  this  subject  and  only  say  see  Dr.  Romeyn.  . . . 

I find  no  encouragement  whatever  in  Bristol  in  the  way 
of  my  art.  National  feeling  is  mingled  with  everything 
here;  it  is  sufficient  that  I am  an  American,  a title  I 
would  not  change  with  the  greatest  king  in  Europe. 

I find  it  more  reasonable,  living  in  Bristol,  or  I should 
go  to  London  immediately.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allston  are 
well  and  send  you  their  respects.  They  set  out  for  Lon- 
don in  a few  days  after  some  months’  unsuccessful  (be- 
tween ourselves)  residence  here.  All  public  feeling  is 
absorbed  in  one  object,  the  conquest  of  the  United  States; 
no  time  to  encourage  an  artist,  especially  an  American 
artist. 

I am  well,  extremely  well,  but  not  in  good  spirits,  as 
you  may  imagine  from  this  letter.  I am  painting  a little 
landscape  and  am  studying  in  my  mind  a great  histori- 
cal picture,  to  be  painted,  by  your  leave,  in  Paris. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


NOVEMBER  9,  1814  — APRIL  23,  1815 

Does  not  go  to  Paris.  — Letter  of  admonition  from  his  mother.  — Hia 
parents’  early  economies.  — Letter  from  Leslie.  — Letter  from  Rev.  S.  F. 
Jarvis  on  politics.  — The  mother  tells  of  the  economies  of  another  young 
American,  Dr.  Parkman.  — The  son  resents  constant  exhortations  to  econo- 
mize, and  tells  of  meanness  of  Dr.  Parkman.  — Writes  of  his  own  economies 
and  industry.  — Disgusted  with  Bristol.  — Prophesies  peace  between  Eng- 
land and  America.  — Estimates  of  Morse’s  character  by  Dr.  Romeyn  and 
Mr.  Van  Schaick.  — The  father  regrets  reproof  of  son  for  political  views. 
— Death  of  Mrs.  Allston.  — Disagreeable  experience  in  Bristol.  — More 
economies.  — Napoleon  I.  — Peace. 

Morse  did  not  go  to  Paris  at  this  time.  The  permission 
from  his  parents  was  so  long  delayed,  owing  to  their  not 
having  received  certain  letters  of  his,  and  his  mentor,  Mr. 
Bromfield,  advising  against  it,  he  gave  up  the  plan,  with 
what  philosophy  he  could  bring  to  bear  on  the  situation. 

His  mother  continued  to  give  him  careful  advice, 
covering  many  pages,  in  every  letter.  On  November  9, 
1814,  she  says:  — 

“We  wish  to  know  what  the  plan  was  that  you  said 
you  were  maturing  in  regard  to  the  Emperor  of  Russia. 
You  must  not  be  a schemer,  but  determine  on  a steady, 
uniform  course.  It  is  an  old  adage  that  ‘ a rolling  stone 
never  gathers  any  moss’;  so  a person  that  is  driving 
about  from  pillar  to  post  very  seldom  lays  up  anything 
against  a rainy  day.  You  must  be  wise,  my  son,  and  en- 
deavor to  get  into  such  steady  business  as  will,  with  the 
divine  blessing,  give  you  a support.  Secure  that  first, 
and  then  you  will  be  authorized  to  indulge  your  taste 
and  exercise  your  genius  in  other  ways  that  may  not  be 
immediately  connected  with  a living. 


LETTER  FROM  HIS  MOTHER 


155 


“You  mention  patronage  from  this  country,  but  such 
a thing  is  not  known  here  unless  you  were  on  the  spot, 
and  not  then,  indeed,  but  for  value  received.  You  must 
therefore  make  up  your  mind  to  labor  for  yourself  with- 
out leaning  on  any  one,  and  look  up  to  God  for  his  bless- 
ing upon  your  endeavors.  This  is  the  way  your  parents 
set  out  in  life  about  twenty-five  years  ago.  They  had 
nothing  to  look  to  for  a support  but  their  salary,  which 
was  a house,  twenty  cords  of  wood,  and  $570  a year.  The 
reception  and  circulation  of  the  Geography  was  an  ex- 
periment not  then  made.  With  the  blessing  of  Heaven 
on  these  resources  we  have  maintained  an  expensive 
family,  kept  open  doors  for  almost  all  who  chose  to  come 
and  partake  of  our  hospitality.  Enemies,  as  well  as 
friends,  have  been  welcomed.  We  have  given  you  and 
your  brothers  a liberal  education,  have  allowed  you 
$4000,  are  allowing  your  brothers  about  $300  a year 
apiece,  and  are  supporting  our  remaining  family  at  the 
rate  of  $2000  a year.  This  is  a pretty  correct  statement, 
and  I make  it  to  show  you  what  can  be  done  by  industry 
and  economy,  with  the  blessing  of  Heaven.” 

While  Morse  was  in  Bristol,  his  friend  C.  R.  Leslie 
thus  writes  to  him  in  lead  pencil  from  London,  on 
November  29,  1814:  — 

Most  Potent,  Grave  and  Reverend  Doctor,  — 

I take  up  my  pencil  to  make  ten  thousand  apologies  for 
addressing  you  in  humble  black  lead.  Deeply  impressed 
as  I am  with  the  full  conviction  that  you  deserve  the 
very  best  Japan  ink,  the  only  excuse  I can  make  to  you 
is  the  following.  It  is,  perhaps,  needless  to  remind  you 
that  the  tools  with  which  ink  is  applied  to  paper,  in  order 


156 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


to  produce  writing,  are  made  from  goose  quills,  which 
quills  I am  goose  enough  not  to  keep  a supply  of;  and 
not  having  so  much  money  at  present  in  my  breeches 
pocket  as  will  purchase  one,  I am  forced  to  betake  my- 
self to  my  pencil;  an  instrument  which,  without  paying 
myself  any  compliment,  I am  sure  I can  wield  better 
than  a pen. 

I am  glad  to  hear  that  you  are  so  industrious,  and 
that  Mr.  Allston  is  succeeding  so  well  with  portraits.  I 
hope  he  will  bring  all  he  has  painted  to  London.  I am 
looking  out  for  you  every  day.  I think  we  form  a kind 
of  family  here,  and  I feel  in  an  absence  from  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Allston  and  yourself  as  I used  to  do  when  away 
from  my  mother  and  sisters. 

By  the  bye,  I have  not  had  any  letters  from  home 
for  more  than  a month.  It  seems  the  Americans  are  all 
united  and  we  shall  now  have  war  in  earnest.  I am  glad 
of  it  for  many  reasons;  I think  it  will  not  only  get  us 
a more  speedy  and  permanent  peace,  but  may  tend  to 
crush  the  demon  of  party  spirit  and  strengthen  our 
government. 

I am  done  painting  the  gallery,  and  have  finished  my 
drawings  for  the  frieze.  Thank  you  for  your  good  wishes. 

I thought  Mr.  Allston  knew  how  proud  I am  of 
being  considered  his  student.  Tell  him,  if  he  thinks  it 
worth  while  to  mention  me  at  all  in  his  letter  to  Dela- 
plaine,  I shall  consider  it  a great  honor  to  be  called  his 
student. 

The  father,  in  a letter  of  December  6, 1814,  after  again 
urging  him  to  leave  politics  alone,  adds  this  postscript : 

“P.S.  If  you  can  make  up  your  mind  to  remain  in 


LETTER  FROM  DR.  JARVIS 


157 


London  and  finish  your  great  picture  for  the  exhibition; 
to  suppress  your  political  feelings,  and  resolutely  turn  a 
deaf  ear  to  everything  which  does  not  concern  your  pro- 
fessional studies;  not  to  talk  on  politics  and  preserve  a 
conciliating  course  of  conduct  and  conversation;  make 
as  many  friends  as  you  can,  and  behave  as  a good  man 
ought  to  in  your  situation,  and  put  off  going  to  France 
till  after  your  exhibition,  — this  plan  would  suit  us  best. 
But  with  the  observations  and  advice  now  before  you, 
we  leave  you  to  judge  for  yourself.  Let  us  early  know 
your  determination  and  intended  plans.  You  must  rely 
on  your  own  resources  after  this  year.” 

The  following  letter  is  from  his  warm  friend,  the  Rev- 
erend Samuel  F.  Jarvis,  written  in  New  York,  Decem- 
ber 14,  1814:  — 

“I  am  not  surprised  at  the  feelings  you  express  with 
regard  to  England  or  America.  The  English  in  general 
have  so  contemptuous  an  opinion  of  us  and  one  so  ex- 
alted of  themselves,  that  every  American  must  feel  a vir- 
tuous indignation  when  he  hears  his  country  traduced 
and  belied.  But,  my  dear  sir,  it  is  natural,  on  the  other 
hand,  for  an  exile  from  his  native  land  to  turn  with  fond 
remembrance  to  its  excellences  and  forget  its  defects. 
You  will  be  able  some  years  hence  to  speak  with  more 
impartiality  on  this  subject  than  you  do  at  present. 

“The  men  who  have  involved  the  country  in  this  war 
are  wicked  and  corrupt.  A systematic  exclusion  of  all 
Federalists  from  any  office  of  trust  is  the  leading  fea- 
ture of  this  Administration,  yet  the  Federalists  compre- 
hend the  majority  of  the  wealth,  virtue,  and  intelligence 
of  the  community.  It  is  the  power  of  the  ignorant  mul- 
titude by  which  they  are  supported,  and  I conceive  that 


158 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


America  will  never  be  a respectable  nation  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world,  till  the  extreme  democracy  of  our  Consti- 
tution is  done  away  with,  and  there  is  a representation 
of  the  property  rather  than  of  the  population  of  the  coun- 
try. You  feel  nothing  of  the  oppressive,  despotic  sway 
of  the  soi-disant  Republicans,  but  we  feel  it  in  all  its 
bitterness,  and  know  that  it  is  far  worse  than  that  of 
the  most  despotic  sovereigns  in  Europe.  With  such  men 
there  can  be  no  union. 

“The  repulsion  of  British  invasion  is  the  duty,  and 
will  be  the  pride,  of  every  American;  but,  while  prepared 
to  bare  his  arm  in  defence  of  his  much-wronged  country 
against  a proud  and  arrogant,  and,  in  some  instances,  a 
cruel,  foe,  he  cannot  be  blind  to  the  unprincipled  con- 
duct of  her  internal  enemies,  and  such  he  must  conceive 
the  present  ruling  party  to  be.” 

On  December  19,  1814,  his  mother  writes:  — 

“I  was  not  a little  astonished  to  hear  you  say,  in  one 
of  your  letters  from  Bristol,  that  you  had  earned  money 
enough  there  to  pay  off  your  debts.  I cannot  help  ask- 
ing what  debts  you  could  have  to  discharge  with  your 
own  earnings  after  receiving  one  thousand  dollars  a year 
from  us,  which  we  are  very  sure  must  have  afforded  you, 
even  by  your  own  account  of  your  expenses,  ample 
means  for  the  payment  of  all  just,  fair,  and  honorable 
debts,  and  I hope  you  contract  no  others.  We  are  in- 
formed by  others  that  they  made  six  hundred  dollars 
a year  not  only  pay  all  their  expenses  of  clothing,  board, 
travelling,  learning  the  French  language,  etc.,  etc.,  but 
they  were  able  out  of  it  to  purchase  books  to  send  home, 
and  actually  sent  a large  trunk  full  of  elegant  books. 
Now  the  person  who  told  us  that  he  did  this  has  a father 


EXHORTED  TO  ECONOMIZE 


159 


who  is  said  to  be  worth  a hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
dollars;  therefore  the  young  man  was  not  pinched  for 
means,  but  was  thus  economical  out  of  consideration 
to  his  parents,  and  to  show  his  gratitude  to  them,  as  I 
suppose.  Now  think,  my  dear  son,  how  much  more  your 
poor  parents  are  doing  for  you,  how  good  your  dear 
brothers  are  to  be  satisfied  with  so  little  done  for  them 
in  comparison  with  what  we  are  doing  for  you,  and  let  the 
thought  stimulate  you  to  more  economy  and  industry. 
I greatly  fear  you  have  been  falling  off  in  both  these 
since  the  eclat  you  received  for  your  first  performances. 
It  has  always  been  a failing  of  yours,  as  soon  as  you 
found  you  could  excel  in  what  you  undertook,  to  be  tired 
of  it  and  not  trouble  yourself  any  further  about  it.  I was 
in  hopes  that  you  had  got  over  this  fickleness  ere  this.  . . 

“You  must  not  expect  to  paint  anything  in  this  coun- 
try, for  which  you  will  receive  any  money  to  support 
you,  but  portraits;  therefore  do  everything  in  your 
power  to  qualify  you  for  painting  and  taking  them  in  the 
best  style.  That  is  all  your  hope  here,  and  to  be  very 
obliging  and  condescending  to  those  who  are  disposed  to 
employ  you.  . . . 

“I  think  young  Leslie  is  a very  estimable  young  man 
to  be,  as  I am  told  he  is,  supporting  himself  and  assisting 
his  widowed  mother  by  his  industry.” 

I shall  anticipate  a little  in  order  to  give  at  once  the 
son’s  answer  to  this  reproof.  He  writes  on  April  23, 
1815:  — 

“I  wish  I could  persuade  my  parents  that  they  might 
place  some  little  confidence  in  my  judgment  at  the  age 
I now  am  (nearly  twenty-four),  an  age  when,  in  ordinary 
people,  the  judgment  has  reached  a certain  degree  of 


160 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


maturity.  It  is  a singular  and,  I think,  an  unfortunate 
fact  that  I have  not,  that  I recollect,  since  I have  been  in 
England,  had  a turn  of  low  spirits  except  when  I have 
received  letters  from  home.  It  is  true  I find  a great  deal 
of  affectionate  solicitude  in  them,  but  with  it  I also  find 
so  much  complaint  and  distrust,  so  much  fear  that  I am 
doing  wrong,  so  much  doubt  as  to  my  morals  and  prin- 
ciples, and  fear  lest  I should  be  led  away  by  bad  com- 
pany and  the  like,  that,  after  I have  read  them,  I am 
miserable  for  a week.  I feel  as  though  I had  been  guilty 
of  every  crime,  and  I have  passed  many  sleepless  nights 
after  receiving  letters  from  you.  I shall  not  sleep  to-night 
in  consequence  of  passages  in  your  letters  just  received/’ 

Here  he  quotes  from  his  mother’s  letter  and  answers : 

“Now  as  to  the  young  man’s  living  for  six  hundred 
dollars,  I know  who  it  is  of  whom  you  speak.  It  is  Dr. 
Parkman,  who  made  it  his  boast  that  he  would  live  for 
that  sum,  but  you  did  not  enquire  how  he  lived.  I can 
tell  you.  He  never  refused  an  invitation  to  dine,  break- 
fast, or  tea,  which  he  used  to  obtain  often  by  pushing 
himself  into  everybody’s  company.  When  he  did  not  suc- 
ceed in  getting  invitations,  he  invited  himself  to  break- 
fast, dine,  or  sup  with  some  of  his  friends.  He  has  often 
walked  up  to  breakfast  with  us,  a distance  of  three  or 
four  miles.  If  he  failed  in  getting  a dinner  or  meal  at  any 
of  these  places,  he  either  used  to  go  without,  or  a bit  of 
bread  answered  the  purpose  till  next  meal.  In  his  dress 
he  was  so  shabby  and  uncouth  that  any  decent  person 
would  be  ashamed  to  walk  with  him  in  the  street.  Above 
all,  his  notorious  meanness  in  his  money  matters,  his 
stickling  with  his  poor  washerwoman  for  a halfpenny 
and  with  others  for  a farthing,  and  his  uniform  stingi- 


ECONOMY  AND  INDUSTRY 


161 


ness  on  all  occasions  rendered  him  notoriously  disgusting 
to  all  his  acquaintances,  and  affords,  I should  imagine, 
but  a poor  example  for  imitation.  . . . 

“ The  fact  is  I could  live  for  fifty  pounds  a year  if  my 
only  object  was  to  live  cheap,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  if 
I was  allowed  one  thousand  pounds  a year,  I could 
spend  it  all  without  the  least  extravagance  in  obtaining 
greater  advantages  in  my  art.  But  as  your  goodness 
has  allowed  me  but  two  hundred  pounds  (and  I wish 
you  again  to  receive  my  sincere  thanks  for  this  allow- 
ance), should  not  my  sole  endeavor  be  to  spend  all  this 
to  the  utmost  advantage;  to  keep  as  closely  within  the 
bounds  of  that  allowance  as  possible,  and  would  not 
economy  in  this  instance  consist  in  rigidly  keeping  up  to 
this  rule?  If  this  is  a true  statement  of  the  case,  then 
have  I been  perfectly  economical,  for  I have  not  yet 
overrun  my  allowance,  and  I think  I shall  be  able  to  re- 
turn home  without  having  exceeded  it  a single  shilling. 
If  I have  done  this,  and  still  continue  to  do  it,  why,  in 
every  letter  I receive  from  home,  is  the  injunction  re- 
peated of  being  economical  ? It  makes  me  exceedingly 
unhappy,  especially  when  I am  conscious  of  having  used 
my  utmost  endeavors,  ever  since  I have  been  in  England, 
to  be  rigidly  so. 

“ As  to  industry , in  which  mama  fears  I am  falling  off, 
I gave  you  an  account  in  my  last  letter  (by  Mr.  Ralston) 
of  the  method  I use  in  parcelling  out  my  time.  Since 
writing  that  letter  the  spring  and  summer  are  approach- 
ing fast,  and  the  days  increasing.  Of  course  I can  employ 
more  of  the  time  than  in  the  winter.  Mr.  Leslie  and 
myself  rise  at  five  o’clock  in  the  morning  and  walk  about 
a mile  and  a half  to  Burlington,  where  are  the  famous 


162 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 

Elgin  Marbles,  the  works  of  Phidias  and  Praxiteles, 
brought  by  Lord  Elgin  from  Athens.  From  these  we 
draw  three  hours  every  morning,  wet  or  dry,  before 
breakfast,  and  return  home  just  as  the  bustle  begins  in 
London,  for  they  are  late  risers  in  London.  When  we  go 
out  of  a morning  we  meet  no  one  but  the  watchman, 
who  goes  his  rounds  for  an  hour  and  a half  after  we  are 
up.  Last  summer  Mr.  Leslie  and  I used  to  paint  in  the 
open  air  in  the  fields  three  hours  before  breakfast,  and 
often  before  sunrise,  to  study  the  morning  effect  on  the 
landscape. 

“ Now,  being  conscious  of  employing  my  time  in  the 
most  industrious  manner  possible,  you  can  but  faintly 
conceive  the  mortification  and  sorrow  with  which  I read 
that  part  of  mama’s  letter.  I was  so  much  hurt  that  I 
read  it  to  Mr.  Allston,  and  requested  he  would  write  to 
you  and  give  you  an  account  of  my  spending  my  time. 
He  seemed  very  much  astonished  when  I read  it  to  him, 
and  authorized  me  to  tell  you  from  him  that  it  was  impos- 
sible for  any  one  to  be  more  indefatigable  in  his  studies  than 
1 am. 

“ Mama  mentions  in  her  letter  that  she  hears  that 
Mr.  Leslie  supports  his  mother  and  sisters  by  his  labors. 
This  is  not  the  case.  Leslie  was  supported  by  three  or 
four  individuals  in  Philadelphia  till  within  a few  months 
past.  About  a year  ago  he  sold  a large  picture  which  he 
painted  (whilst  I was  on  my  fruitless  trip  to  Bristol  for 
money)  for  a hundred  guineas.  Since  that  he  has  had  a 
number  of  commissions  in  portraits  and  is  barely  able 
to  support  himself;  indeed,  he  tells  me  this  evening  that 
he  has  but  £20  left.  He  is  a very  economical  and  a most 
excellent  young  man.  His  expenses  in  a year  are,  on  an 


DISGUSTED  WITH  BRISTOL  163 

average,  from  £230  to  £250;  Mr.  Allston’s  (single) 
expenses  not  less  than  £300  per  annum,  and  I know  of 
no  artist  among  all  my  acquaintance  whose  expenses  in 
a year  are  less  than  £200.’* 

Returning  now  to  the  former  chronological  order,  I 
shall  include  the  following  vehement  letter  written  from 
London  on  December  22,  1814:  — 

My  dear  Parents, — I arrived  yesterday  from  Bris- 
tol, where  I have  been  for  several  months  past  endeav- 
oring to  make  a little  in  the  way  of  my  profession,  but 
have  completely  failed,  owing  to  several  causes. 

First,  the  total  want  of  anything  like  partiality  for  the 
fine  arts  in  that  place;  the  people  there  are  but  a remove 
from  brutes.  A “Bristol  hog”  is  as  proverbial  in  this 
country  as  a “Charlestown  gentleman”  is  in  Boston. 
Their  whole  minds  are  absorbed  in  trade;  barter  and 
gain  and  interest  are  all  they  understand.  If  I could 
have  painted  a picture  for  half  a guinea  by  which  they 
could  have  made  twenty  whilst  I starved,  I could  have 
starved. 

Secondly,  the  virulence  of  national  prejudice  which 
rages  now  with  tenfold  acrimony.  They  no  longer  de- 
spise, they  hate,  the  Americans.  The  battle  on  Cham- 
plain and  before  Plattsburgh  has  decided  the  business; 
the  moans  and  bewailings  for  this  business  are  really,  to 
an  American,  quite  comforting  after  their  arrogant  boast- 
ing of  reducing  us  to  unconditional  submission. 

Is  it  strange  that  I should  feel  a little  the  effects  of 
this  universal  hatred?  I have  felt  it,  and  I have  left 
Bristol  after  six  months’  perfect  neglect.  After  having 
been  invited  there  with  promises  of  success,  I have  had 


164 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


the  mortification  to  leave  it  without  having,  from  Bris- 
tol, a single  commission.  More  than  that,  and  by  far  the 
worst,  if  I have  not  gone  back  in  my  art  these  six  months, 
I have  at  least  stood  still,  and  to  me  this  is  the  most 
trying  reflection  of  all.  I have  been  immured  in  the 
paralyzing  atmosphere  of  trade  till  my  mind  was  near 
partaking  the  infection.  I have  been  listening  to  the  grov- 
elling, avaricious  devotees  of  mammon,  whose  souls  are 
narrowed  to  the  studious  contemplation  of  a hard-earned 
shilling,  whose  leaden  imaginations  never  soared  above 
the  prospect  of  a good  bargain,  and  whose  summum 
bonum  is  the  inspiring  idea  of  counting  a hundred  thou- 
sand : I say  I have  been  listening  to  these  miserly  beings 
till  the  idea  did  not  seem  so  repugnant  of  lowering  my 
noble  art  to  a trade,  of  painting  for  money,  of  degrading 
myself  and  the  soul-enlarging  art  which  I possess,  to  the 
narrow  idea  of  merely  getting  money. 

Fie  on  myself!  I am  ashamed  of  myself;  no,  never 
will  I degrade  myself  by  making  a trade  of  a profession. 
If  I cannot  live  a gentleman,  I will  starve  a gentleman. 
But  I will  dismiss  this  unpleasant  subject,  the  particu- 
lars of  which  I can  better  relate  to  you  than  write.  Suf- 
fice it  to  say  that  my  ill-treatment  does  not  prey  upon 
my  spirits;  I am  in  excellent  health  and  spirits  and  have 
great  reason  to  be  thankful  to  Heaven  for  thousands  of 
blessings  which  one  or  two  reverses  shall  not  make  me 
forget.  Reverses  do  I call  them?  How  trifling  are  my 
troubles  to  the  millions  of  my  fellow  creatures  who  are 
afflicted  with  all  the  dreadful  calamities  incident  to  this 
life.  Reverses  do  I call  them?  No,  they  are  blessings 
compared  with  the  miseries  of  thousands. 

Indeed,  I am  too  ungrateful.  If  a thing  does  not  result 


PROPHESIES  PEACE 


165 


just  as  I wish,  I begin  to  repine;  I forget  the  load  of 
blessings  which  I enjoy:  life,  health,  parents  whose  kind- 
ness exceeds  the  kindest;  brothers,  relatives,  and  friends; 
advantages  which  no  one  else  enjoys  for  the  pursuit  of  a 
favorite  art,  besides  numerous  others;  all  which  are  for- 
gotten the  moment  an  unpleasant  disappointment  oc- 
curs. I am  very  ungrateful. 

With  respect  to  peace,  I can  only  say  I should  not  be 
surprised  if  the  preliminaries  were  signed  before  Janu- 
ary. My  reasons  are  that  Great  Britain  cannot  carry  on 
the  war  any  longer.  She  may  talk  of  her  inexhaustible 
resources,  but  she  well  knows  that  the  great  resource, 
the  property  tax,  must  fail  next  April.  The  people  will 
not  submit  any  longer;  they  are  taking  strong  meas- 
ures to  prevent  its  continuance,  and  without  it  they 
cannot  continue  the  war. 

Another  great  reason  why  I think  there  will  be  peace 
is  the  absolute  fear  which  they  express  of  us.  They  fear 
the  increase  of  our  navy;  they  fear  the  increase  of  the 
army;  they  fear  for  Canada,  and  they  are  in  dread  of 
the  further  disgrace  of  their  national  character.  Mr. 
Monroe’s  plan  for  raising  100,000  men  went  like  a shock 
through  the  country.  They  saw  the  United  States 
assume  an  attitude  which  they  did  not  expect,  and  the 
same  men  who  cried  for  “ war,  war,”  “thrash  the  Ameri- 
cans,” now  cry  most  lustily  for  peace. 

The  union  of  the  parties  also  has  convinced  them  that 
we  are  determined  to  resist  their  most  arrogant  preten- 
sions. 

Love  to  all,  brothers,  Miss  Russell,  etc. 

Yours  very  affectionately, 

Saml.  F.  B.  Morse. 


166 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


He  ends  the  letter  thus  abruptly,  probably  realizing 
that  he  was  beginning  to  tread  on  forbidden  ground,  but 
being  unable  to  resist  the  temptation. 

While  from  this  letter  and  others  we  can  form  a just 
estimate  of  the  character  and  temperament  of  the  man, 
it  is  also  well  to  learn  the  opinion  of  his  contemporaries; 
I shall,  therefore,  quote  from  a letter  to  the  elder  Morse 
of  the  Dr.  Romeyn,  whom  the  son  was  so  anxious  to 
have  his  father  see,  also  from  a letter  of  Mr.  Van  Schaick 
to  Dr.  Romeyn. 

The  former  was  written  in  New  York,  on  December 
27,  1814. 

“The  enclosed  letter  of  my  friend  Mr.  Van  Schaick 
will  give  you  the  information  concerning  your  son 
which  you  desire.  He  has  been  intimately  acquainted 
with  your  son  for  a considerable  time.  You  may  rely  on 
his  account,  as  he  is  not  only  a gentleman  of  unques- 
tionable integrity,  but  also  a professor  of  the  Lord 
Christ.  What  I saw  and  heard  of  your  son  pleased  me, 
and  I cannot  but  hope  he  will  repay  all  your  anxieties 
and  realize  your  reasonable  expectations  by  his  conduct 
and  the  standing  which  he  must  and  will  acquire  in 
society  by  that  conduct.” 

Mr.  Van  Schaick’s  letter  was  written  also  in  New 
York,  on  December  14,  1814 : — 

“To  those  passages  of  Dr.  Morse’s  letter  respecting 
his  son,  to  which  you  have  directed  my  attention,  I 
hasten  to  reply  without  any  form,  because  it  will  gratify 
me  to  relieve  the  anxiety  of  the  parents  of  my  friend. 
His  religious  and  moral  character  is  unexceptionally 
good.  He  feels  strongly  for  his  country  and  expresses 
those  feelings  among  his  American  friends  with  great 


ESTIMATES  OF  HIS  CHARACTER  167 


sensibility.  I do  not  know  that  he  ever  indulges  in  any 
observations  in  the  company  of  Englishmen  which  are 
calculated  to  injure  his  standing  among  them.  But, 
my  dear  sir,  you  fully  know  that  an  American  cannot  es- 
cape the  sting  of  illiberal  and  false  charges  against  his 
country  and  even  its  moral  character,  unless  he  almost 
entirely  withholds  himself  from  society.  It  cannot  be 
expected  that  any  human  being  should  be  so  unfeeling 
as  to  suffer  indignity  in  total  silence. 

“But  I do  not  think  that  any  political  collisions, 
which  may  incidentally  and  very  infrequently  arise,  can 
injure  him  as  an  artist;  for  it  is  well  known  to  you  that 
the  simple  fact  of  his  being  an  American  is  sufficient  to 
prevent  his  rising  rapidly  into  notice,  since  the  posses- 
sion of  that  character  clogs  the  efforts,  or,  at  least,  some- 
what clouds  the  fame  of  men  of  superior  genius  and  es- 
tablished talent.  ...  I advised  Samuel  to  go  to  France 
and  bury  himself  for  six  months  in  the  Louvre;  from 
thence  to  Italy,  the  seat  of  the  arts.  He  inclined  to  the 
first  part  of  the  plan,  and  then  to  return  home,  but  de- 
ferred putting  it  into  execution  till  he  heard  from  his 
father.  Mr.  Allston  intended  to  winter  in  London.  Morse 
has  a fine  taste  and  colors  well.  His  drawing  is  capable 
of  much  improvement,  but  he  is  anxious  to  place  himself 
at  the  head  of  his  profession,  and,  with  a little  judicious 
encouragement,  will  probably  succeed.  That  patient 
industry  which  has  in  all  ages  characterized  the  masters 
of  the  art,  he  will  find  it  to  his  interest  to  apply  to 
his  studies  the  farther  he  advances  in  them.  His  success 
has  been  moderately  good.  If  he  could  sell  the  pictures 
he  has  on  hand,  the  avails  would  probably  pay  his  way 
into  France.” 


168 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Referring  to  these  letters  the  father,  writing  on  Janu- 
ary 25,  1815,  says:  — 

“We  have  had  letters  from  Dr.  Romeyn  and  Mr. 
Van  Schaick  concerning  you  which  have  comforted  us 
much.  Since  receiving  them  we  don’t  know  but  we  have 
expressed  ourselves,  in  our  letters  in  answer  to  your  last, 
a little  stronger  than  we  ought  in  regard  to  your  political 
feelings  and  conduct.  I find  others  who  have  returned 
feel  pretty  much  as  you  do.  But  it  should  be  remembered 
that  your  situation  as  an  artist  is  different  from  theirs. 
It  is  your  wisdom  to  leave  politics  to  politicians  and  be 
solely  the  artist.  But  if  you  are  in  France  these  cautions 
will  probably  not  be  necessary,  as  you  will  have  no  temp- 
tation to  enter  into  any  political  discussions.” 

On  the  3d  of  February,  1815,  Morse,  in  writing  to  his 
parents,  has  a very  sad  piece  of  news  to  communicate  to 
them:  — 

“I  write  in  great  haste  and  much  agitation.  Mrs. 
Allston,  the  wife  of  our  beloved  friend,  died  last  evening, 
and  the  event  overwhelmed  us  all  in  the  utmost  sorrow. 
As  for  Mr.  Allston,  for  several  hours  after  the  death  of 
his  wife  he  was  almost  bereft  of  reason.  Mr.  Leslie  and 
I are  applying  our  whole  attention  to  him,  and  we  have 
so  far  succeeded  as  to  see  him  more  composed.” 

This  was  a terrible  grief  to  all  the  little  coterie  of 
friends,  for  whom  the  Allston  house  had  been  a home. 
One  of  them,  Mr.  J.  J.  Morgan,  in  a long  letter  to  Morse 
written  from  Wiltshire,  thus  expresses  himself : — 

“Gracious  God!  unsearchable,  indeed,  are  thy  ways! 
The  insensible,  the  brutish,  the  wicked  are  powerful  and 
everywhere,  in  everything  successful;  while  Allston,  who 
is  everything  that  is  amiable,  kind,  and  good,  has  been 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  ALLSTON 


169 


bruised,  blow  after  blow,  and  now,  indeed,  his  cup  is  full. 
I am  too  unwell,  too  little  recovered  from  the  effect  of 
your  letter,  to  write  much.  Coleridge  intends  writing 
to-day;  I hope  he  will.  Allston  may  derive  some  little 
relief  from  knowing  how  much  his  friends  partake  of  his 
grief.” 

This  was  a time  of  great  discouragement  to  the  young 
artist.  Through  the  failure  of  some  of  his  letters  to  reach 
his  parents  in  time,  he  had  not  received  their  permission 
to  go  to  France  until  it  was  too  late  for  him  to  go.  The 
death  of  Mrs.  Allston  cast  a gloom  over  all  the  little 
circle,  and,  to  cap  the  climax,  he  was  receiving  no  en- 
couragement in  his  profession.  On  March  10,  1815,  he 
writes : — 

“My  jaunt  to  Bristol  in  quest  of  money  completely 
failed.  When  I was  first  there  I expected,  from  the  little 
connection  I got  into,  I should  be  able  to  support  my- 
self. I was  obliged  to  come  to  town  on  account  of  the 
exhibitions,  and  stayed  longer  than  I expected,  intending 
to  return  to  Bristol.  During  this  time  I received  two 
pressing  letters  from  Mr.  Visscher  (which  I will  show 
you),  inviting  me  to  come  down,  saying  that  I should 
have  plenty  of  business.  I accordingly  hurried  off.  A 
gentleman,  for  whom  I had  before  painted  two  portraits, 
had  promised,  if  I would  let  him  have  them  for  ten 
guineas  apiece,  twelve  being  my  price,  that  he  would 
procure  me  five  sitters.  This  I acceded  to.  I received 
twenty  guineas  and  have  heard  nothing  from  the  man 
since,  though  I particularly  requested  Mr.  Visscher  to 
enquire  and  remind  him  of  his  promise.  Yet  he  never 
did  anything  more  on  the  subject.  I was  there  three 
months,  gaining  nothing  in  my  art  and  without  a single 


170 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


commission.  Mr.  Breed,  of  Liverpool,  then  came  to  Bris- 
tol. He  took  two  landscapes  which  I had  been  amusing 
myself  with  (for  I can  say  nothing  more  of  them)  at 
ten  guineas  each.  I painted  two  more  landscapes  which 
are  unsold. 

“ Mr.  Yisscher,  a man  worth  about  a hundred  thou- 
sand pounds,  and  whose  annual  expenses,  with  a large 
family  of  seven  children,  are  not  one  thousand,  had  a 
little  frame  for  which  he  repeatedly  desired  me  to  paint 
a picture.  I told  him  I would  as  soon  as  I had  finished 
one  of  my  landscapes.  I began  it  immediately,  without 
his  knowing  it,  and  determined  to  surprise  him  with  it. 
I also  had  two  frames  which  fitted  Mr.  Breed’s  pictures, 
and  which  I was  going  to  give  to  Mr.  Breed  with  his 
pictures.  But  Mr.  Visscher  was  particularly  pleased  with 
the  frames,  as  they  were  a pair,  and  told  me  not  to  send 
them  to  Mr.  Breed  as  he  should  like  to  have  them  him- 
self, and  wished  I would  paint  him  pictures  to  fit  them 
(the  two  other  landscapes  before  mentioned).  I accord- 
ingly was  employed  three  months  longer  in  painting 
these  three  pictures.  I finished  them;  he  was  very  much 
pleased  with  them;  all  his  family  were  very  much 
pleased  with  them;  all  who  saw  them  were  pleased  with 
them.  But  he  declined  taking  them  without  even  asking 
my  price,  and  said  that  he  had  more  pictures  than  he 
knew  what  to  do  with. 

“ Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allston  heard  him  say  twenty  times 
he  wished  I would  paint  him  a picture  for  the  frame. 
Mr.  Allston,  who  knew  what  I was  about,  told  him,  no 
doubt,  I would  do  it  for  him,  and  in  a week  after  I had 
completed  it.  I had  told  Mr.  Visscher  also  that  I was  con- 
siderably in  debt,  and  that,  when  he  had  paid  me  for 


EXPERIENCE  IN  BRISTOL 


171 


these  pictures,  I should  be  something  in  pocket;  and,  by 
his  not  objecting  to  what  I said,  I took  it  for  granted 
(and  from  his  requesting  me  to  paint  the  picture)  that 
the  thing  was  certain.  But  thus  it  was,  without  giving 
any  reason  in  the  world,  except  that  he  had  pictures 
enough,  he  declined  taking  them,  making  me  spend  three 
months  longer  in  Bristol  than  I otherwise  should  have 
done;  standing  still  in  my  art,  if  not  actually  going  back; 
and  forcing  me  to  run  in  debt  for  some  necessary  ex- 
penses of  clothing  in  Bristol,  and  my  passage  from  and 
back  to  London.  During  all  this  time  not  a single  com- 
mission for  a portrait,  many  of  which  were  promised  me, 
nor  a single  call  from  any  one  to  look  at  my  pictures. 
Thus  ended  my  jaunt  in  quest  of  money. 

“ Do  not  think  that  this  disappointment  is  in  conse- 
quence of  any  misconduct  of  mine.  Mr.  Allston,  who 
was  with  me,  experienced  the  same  treatment,  and  had 
it  not  been  for  his  uncle,  the  American  Consul,  he  might 
have  starved  for  the  Bristol  people.  His  uncle  was  the 
only  one  who  purchased  any  of  his  pictures.  Since  I have 
been  in  London  I have  been  endeavoring  to  regain  what 
I lost  in  Bristol,  and  I hope  I have  so  far  succeeded  as  to 
say:  ‘I  have  not  gone  hack  in  my  art  * 

“In  order  to  retrench  my  expenses  I have  taken  a 
painting-room  out  of  the  house,  at  about  half  of  the  ex- 
pense of  my  former  room.  Though  inconvenient  in  many 
respects,  yet  my  circumstances  require  it  and  I willingly 
put  up  with  it.  As  for  economy , do  not  be  at  any  more 
pains  in  introducing  that  personage  to  me.  We  have  long 
been  friends  and  necessary  companions.  If  you  could 
look  in  on  me  and  see  me  through  a day  I think  you 
would  not  tell  me  in  every  letter  to  economize  more.  It 


172 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


is  impossible;  I cannot  economize  more.  I live  on  as 
plain  food  and  as  little  as  is  for  my  health;  less  and 
plainer  would  make  me  ill,  for  I have  given  it  a fair  ex- 
periment. As  for  clothes,  I have  been  decent  and  that 
is  all.  If  I visited  a great  deal  this  would  be  a heavy  ex- 
pense, but,  the  less  I go  out,  the  less  need  I care  for 
clothes,  except  for  cleanliness.  My  only  heavy  expenses 
are  colors,  canvas,  frames,  etc.,  and  these  are  heavy.” 

A number  of  pages  of  this  letter  are  missing,  much  to 
my  regret.  He  must  have  been  telling  of  some  of  the 
great  events  which  were  happening  on  the  Continent, 
probably  of  the  Return  from  Elba,  for  it  begins  again 
abruptly. 

“ — when  he  might  have  avoided  it  by  quietness;  by 
undertaking  so  bold  an  attempt  as  he  has  done  without 
being  completely  sure  of  success,  and  having  laid  his 
plans  deeply;  and,  thirdly,  I knew  the  feelings  of  the 
French  people  were  decidedly  in  his  favor,  more  espe- 
cially the  military.  They  feel  as  though  Louis  XVIII 
was  forced  upon  them  by  their  conquerors ; they  feel 
themselves  a conquered  nation,  and  they  look  to  Bona- 
parte as  the  only  man  who  can  retrieve  their  character 
for  them. 

“All  these  reasons  rushing  into  my  mind  at  the  time, 
I gave  it  as  my  opinion  that  Napoleon  would  again  be 
Emperor  of  the  French,  and  again  set  the  world  by  the 
ears,  unless  he  may  have  learned  a lesson  from  his  ad- 
versity. But  this  cannot  be  expected.  I fear  we  are  apt 
yet  to  see  a darker  and  more  dreadful  storm  than  any 
we  have  yet  seen.  This  is,  indeed,  an  age  of  wonders. 

“Let  what  will  happen  in  Europe,  let  us  have  peace 
at  home,  among  ourselves  more  particularly.  But  the 


PEACE  ESTABLISHED 


173 


character  we  have  acquired  among  the  nations  of  Eu- 
rope in  our  late  contest  with  England,  has  placed  us  on 
such  high  ground  that  none  of  them,  England  least  of 
all,  will  wish  to  embroil  themselves  with  us.” 

This  was  written  just  after  peace  had  been  established 
between  England  and  America,  and  in  a letter  from  his 
mother,  written  about  the  same  time  in  March,  1815, 
she  thus  comments  on  the  joyful  news:  “We  have 
now  the  heartfelt  pleasure  of  congratulating  you  on  the 
return  of  peace  between  our  country  and  Great  Britain. 
May  it  never  again  be  interrupted,  but  may  both  coun- 
tries study  the  things  that  make  for  peace,  and  love  as 
brethren.” 

It  never  has  been  interrupted  up  to  the  present  day, 
for,  as  I am  pursuing  my  pleasant  task  of  bringing  these 
letters  together  for  publication,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
1911,  the  newspapers  are  agitating  the  question  of  a fit- 
ting commemoration  of  a hundred  years  of  peace  be- 
tween Great  Britain  and  the  United  States. 

Further  on  in  this  same  letter  the  mother  makes  this 
request  of  her  son:  “ When  you  return  we  wish  you  to 
bring  some  excellent  black  or  corbeau  cloth  to  make  your 
good  father  and  brothers  each  a suit  of  clothes.  Your 
papa  also  wishes  you  to  get  made  a handsome  black 
cloth  cloak  for  him;  one  that  will  fit  you  he  thinks  will 
fit  him.  Be  sure  and  attend  to  this.  Your  mama  would 
like  some  grave  colored  silk  for  a gown,  if  it  can  be  had 
but  for  little.  Don’t  forget  that  your  mother  is  no 
dwarf,  and  that  a large  pattern  suits  her  better  than  a 
small  one.” 

The  letter  of  April  23,  from  which  I have  already 
quoted,  has  this  sentence  at  the  beginning : “ Your  letters 


174 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


suppose  me  in  Paris,  but  1 am  not  there;  you  hope  that  I 
went  in  October  last;  I intended  going  and  wished  it  at 
that  time  exceedingly,  but  I had  not  leave  from  you  to  go 
and  Mr.  Bromfield  advised  me  by  no  means  to  go  until  I 
heard  from  you.  You  must  perceive  from  this  case  how 
impossible  it  is  for  me  to  form  plans,  and  transmit  them 
across  the  Atlantic  for  approbation,  thus  letting  an  op- 
portunity slip  which  is  irrecoverable.” 


CHAPTER  IX 


MAY  3,  1815  — OCTOBER  18,  1815 

Decides  to  return  home  in  the  fall.  — Hopes  to  return  to  Europe  in  a year. 
— Ambitions.  — Paints  “Judgment  of  Jupiter.”  — Not  allowed  to  compete 
for  premium.  — Mr.  Russell’s  portrait.  — Reproof  of  his  parents.  — Battle 
of  Waterloo.  — Wilberforce.  — Painting  of  “Dying  Hercules”  received  by 
parents.  — Much  admired.  — Sails  for  home.  — Dreadful  voyage  lasting 
fifty-eight  days.  — Extracts  from  his  journal.  — Home  at  last. 

It  was  with  great  reluctance  that  Morse  made  his  prep- 
arations to  return  home.  He  thought  that,  could  he 
but  remain  a year  or  two  longer  in  an  atmosphere  much 
more  congenial  to  an  artist  than  that  which  prevailed  in 
America  at  that  time,  he  would  surely  attain  to  greater 
eminence  in  his  profession. 

He,  in  common  with  many  others,  imagined  that,  with 
the  return  of  peace,  an  era  of  great  prosperity  would 
at  once  set  in.  But  in  this  he  was  mistaken,  for  history 
records  that  just  the  opposite  occurred.  The  war  had 
made  demands  on  manufacturers,  farmers,  and  provi- 
sion dealers  which  were  met  by  an  increase  in  inventions 
and  in  production,  and  this  meant  wealth  and  prosper- 
ity to  many.  When  the  war  ceased,  this  demand  sud- 
denly fell  off;  the  soldiers  returning  to  their  country 
swelled  the  army  of  the  unemployed,  and  there  resulted 
increased  misery  among  the  lower  classes,  and  a check  to 
the  prosperity  of  the  middle  and  upper  classes.  It  would 
seem,  therefore,  that  Fate  dealt  more  kindly  with  the 
young  man  than  he,  at  that  time,  realized ; for,  had 
he  remained,  his  discouragements  would  undoubtedly 
have  increased ; whereas,  by  his  return  to  his  native 
land,  although  meeting  with  many  disappointments 


176 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


and  suffering  many  hardships,  he  was  gradually  turned 
into  a path  which  ultimately  led  to  fame  and  fortune. 

On  May  3,  1815,  he  writes  to  his  parents:  — 

“With  respect  to  returning  home,  I shall  make  my 
arrangements  to  be  with  you  (should  my  life  be  spared) 
by  the  end  of  September  next,  or  the  beginning  of  Octo- 
ber; but  it  will  be  necessary  that  I should  be  in  Eng- 
land again  (provided  always  Providence  permits)  by 
September  following,  as  arrangements  which  I have 
made  will  require  my  presence.  This  I will  fully  explain 
when  I meet  you. 

“The  moment  I get  home  I wish  to  begin  work,  so 
that  I should  like  to  have  some  portraits  bespoken  in 
season.  I shall  charge  forty  dollars  less  than  Stuart  for 
my  portraits,  so  that,  if  any  of  my  good  friends  are 
ready,  I will  begin  the  moment  I have  said  4 how  do  ye 
do’  to  them. 

“I  wish  to  do  as  much  as  possible  in  the  year  I am 
with  you.  If  I could  get  a commission  or  two  for  some 
large  pictures  for  a church  or  public  hall,  to  the  amount 
of  two  or  three  thousand  dollars,  I should  feel  much 
gratified.  I do  not  despair  of  such  an  event,  for,  through 
your  influence  with  the  clergy  and  their  influence  with 
their  people,  I think  some  commission  for  a scripture 
subject  for  a church  might  be  obtained;  a crucifixion, 
for  instance. 

“It  may,  perhaps,  be  said  that  the  country  is  not  rich 
enough  to  purchase  large  pictures;  yes,  but  two  or  three 
thousand  dollars  can  be  paid  for  an  entertainment 
which  is  gone  in  a day,  and  whose  effects  are  to  de- 
moralize and  debilitate,  whilst  the  same  sum  expended 
on  a fine  picture  would  be  adding  an  ornament  to  the 


HIS  AMBITIONS 


177 


country  which  would  be  lasting.  It  would  tend  to  ele- 
vate and  refine  the  public  feeling  by  turning  their 
thoughts  from  sensuality  and  luxury  to  intellectual  plea- 
sures, and  it  would  encourage  and  support  a class  of  citi- 
zens who  have  always  been  reckoned  among  the  bright- 
est stars  in  the  constellation  of  American  worthies,  and 
who  are,  to  this  day,  compelled  to  exile  themselves  from 
their  country  and  all  that  is  dear  to  them,  in  order  to 
obtain  a bare  subsistence. 

“I  do  not  speak  of  portrait-painters;  had  I no  higher 
thoughts  than  being  a first-rate  portrait-painter,  I would 
have  chosen  a far  different  profession.  My  ambition  is 
to  be  among  those  who  shall  revive  the  splendor  of  the 
fifteenth  century;  to  rival  the  genius  of  a Raphael,  a 
Michael  Angelo,  or  a Titian;  my  ambition  is  to  be  en- 
listed in  the  constellation  of  genius  now  rising  in  this 
country;  I wish  to  shine,  not  by  a light  borrowed  from 
them,  but  to  strive  to  shine  the  brightest. 

“If  I could  return  home  and  stay  a year  visiting 
my  friends  in  various  parts  of  the  Union,  and,  by  paint- 
ing portraits,  make  sufficient  to  bring  me  to  England 
again  at  the  end  of  the  year,  whilst  I obtained  commis- 
sions enough  to  employ  me  and  support  me  while  in  Eng- 
land, I think,  in  the  course  of  a year  or  two,  I shall  have 
obtained  sufficient  credit  to  enable  me  to  return  home, 
if  not  for  the  remainder  of  my  life,  at  least  to  pay  a good 
long  visit. 

“In  all  these  plans  I wish  you  to  understand  me  as 
always  taking  into  consideration  the  will  of  Providence ; 
and,  in  every  plan  for  future  operation,  I hope  I am  not 
forgetful  of  the  uncertainty  of  human  life,  and  I wish 
always  to  say  should  I live  I will  do  this  or  that.  . . . 


178 


SAMUEL  E.  B.  MORSE 


“I  perceive  by  your  late  letters  that  you  suppose  I 
am  painting  a large  picture.  I did  think  of  it  some  time 
ago  and  was  only  deterred  on  account  of  the  expenses 
attending  it.  All  this  I will  explain  to  your  entire  satis- 
faction when  I see  you,  and  why  I do  not  think  it  ex- 
pedient to  make  an  exhibition  when  I return. 

“I  perceive  also  that  you  are  a little  too  sanguine 
with  respect  to  me  and  expect  a little  too  much  from  me. 
You  must  recollect  I am  yet  but  a student  and  that  a 
picture  of  any  merit  is  not  painted  in  a day.  Experienced 
as  Mr.  West  is  (and  he  also  paints  quicker  than  any 
other  artist),  his  last  large  picture  cost  him  between 
three  and  four  years’  constant  attention.  Mr.  Allston 
was  nearly  two  years  in  painting  his  large  picture. 
Young  Haydon  was  three  years  painting  his  large  pic- 
ture, is  now  painting  another  on  which  he  has  been  at 
work  one  year  and  expects  to  be  two  years  more  on 
it.  Leslie  was  ten  months  painting  his  picture,  and  my 
‘Hercules’  cost  me  nearly  a year’s  study.  So  you  see 
that  large  pictures  are  not  the  work  of  a moment. 

“All  these  matters  we  will  talk  over  one  of  these  days, 
and  all  will  be  set  right.  I had  better  paint  Miss  Rus- 
sell’s, Aunt  Salisbury’s,  and  Dr.  Bartlett’s  pictures  at 
home  for  a very  good  reason  I will  give  you.” 

He  did,  however,  complete  a large  historical,  or  rather 
mythological,  painting  before  leaving  England.  Whether 
it  was  begun  before  or  after  writing  the  foregoing  letter, 
I do  not  know,  but  Mr.  Dunlap  (whom  I have  already 
quoted)  has  this  to  say  about  it:  — 

“Encouraged  by  the  flattering  reception  of  his  first 
works  in  painting  and  in  sculpture,  the  young  artist 
redoubled  his  energies  in  his  studies  and  determined  to 


THE  JUDGMENT  OF  JUPITER  179 


contend  for  the  highest  premium  in  historical  composi- 
tion offered  by  the  Royal  Academy  at  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1814.  The  subject  was  ‘The  Judgment  of 
Jupiter  in  the  case  of  Apollo,  Marpessa  and  Idas.’  The 
premium  offered  was  a gold  medal  and  fifty  guineas. 
The  decision  was  to  take  place  in  December  of  1815. 
The  composition  containing  four  figures  required  much 
study,  but,  by  the  exercise  of  great  diligence,  the  pic- 
ture was  completed  by  the  middle  of  July. 

“Our  young  painter  had  now  been  in  England  four 
years,  one  year  longer  than  the  time  allowed  him  by  his 
parents,  and  he  had  to  return  immediately  home;  but  he 
had  finished  his  picture  under  the  conviction,  strength- 
ened by  the  opinion  of  West,  that  it  would  be  allowed  to 
remain  and  compete  with  those  of  the  other  candidates. 
To  his  regret  the  petition  to  the  council  of  the  Royal 
Academy  for  this  favor,  handed  in  to  them  by  West  and 
advocated  strongly  by  him  and  Fuseli,  was  not  granted. 
He  was  told  that  it  was  necessary,  according  to  the  rules 
of  the  Academy,  that  the  artist  should  be  present  to  re- 
ceive the  premium;  it  could  not  be  received  by  proxy. 
Fuseli  expressed  himself  in  very  indignant  terms  at  the 
narrowness  of  this  decision. 

“Thus  disappointed,  the  artist  had  but  one  mode  of 
consolation.  He  invited  West  to  see  his  picture  before 
he  packed  it  up,  at  the  same  time  requesting  Mr.  West 
to  inform  him  through  Mr.  Leslie,  after  the  premium 
should  be  adjudged  in  December,  what  chance  he  would 
have  had  if  he  had  remained.  Mr.  West,  after  sitting 
before  the  picture  for  a long  time,  promised  to  comply 
with  the  request,  but  added:  ‘You  had  better  remain, 


180 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


In  a letter  quoted,  without  a date,  by  Mr.  Prime, 
which  was  written  from  Bristol,  but  which  seems  to  have 
been  lost,  I find  the  following:  — 

“James  Russell,  Esq.,  has  been  extremely  attentive 
to  me.  He  has  a very  fine  family  consisting  of  four  daugh- 
ters and,  I think,  a son  who  is  absent  in  the  East  Indies. 
The  daughters  are  very  beautiful,  accomplished,  and 
amiable,  especially  the  youngest,  Lucy.  I came  very 
near  being  at  my  old  game  of  falling  in  love,  but  I find 
that  love  and  painting  are  quarrelsome  companions,  and 
that  the  house  of  my  heart  is  too  small  for  both  of  them; 
so  I have  turned  Mrs.  Love  out-of-doors.  Time  enough, 
thought  I (with  true  old  bachelor  complacency),  time 
enough  for  you  these  ten  years  to  come.  Mr.  Russell’s 
portrait  I have  painted  as  a present  to  Miss  Russell, 
and  will  send  it  to  her  as  soon  as  I can  get  an  oppor- 
tunity. It  is  an  excellent  likeness  of  him.” 

He  must  either  have  said  more  in  this  letter,  or  have 
written  another  after  the  family  verdict  (that  terrible 
family  verdict)  had  been  pronounced,  for  in  the  letter  of 
April  23,  1815,  from  which  I have  already  quoted,  he 
refers  to  this  portrait  as  follows : — 

“As  to  the  portrait  which  I painted  of  Mr.  Russell, 
I am  sorry  you  mentioned  it  to  Miss  Russell,  as  I par- 
ticularly requested  that  you  would  not,  because,  in  case 
of  failure,  it  would  be  a disappointment  to  her;  but  as 
you  have  told  her,  I must  now  explain.  In  the  first  place 
it  is  not  a picture  that  will  do  me  any  credit.  I was  un- 
fortunate in  the  light  which  I chose  to  paint  him  in;  I 
wished  to  make  it  my  best  picture  and  so  made  it  my 
worst,  for  I worked  too  timidly  on  it.  It  is  a likeness, 
indeed,  a very  strong  likeness,  but  the  family  are  not 


MR.  RUSSELL’S  PORTRAIT 


181 


pleased  with  it,  and  they  say  that  I have  not  flattered 
him,  that  I have  made  him  too  old.  So  I determined  I 
would  not  send  it,  indeed,  I promised  them  I would  not 
send  it;  but,  notwithstanding,  as  I know  Miss  Russell 
will  be  good  enough  to  comply  with  my  conditions,  I will 
send  it  directly;  for,  as  it  is  a good  likeness,  every  one 
except  the  family  knowing  it  instantly,  and  Mr.  Allston 
saying  that  it  is  a very  strong  likeness , it  will  on  that  ac- 
count be  a gratification  to  her.  But  I 'particularly  and 
expressly  request  that  it  be  kept  in  a private  room  to  be 
shown  only  to  friends  and  relations,  and  that  1 may 
never  be  mentioned  as  the  painter;  and,  moreover,  that  no 
artist  or  miniature  painter  be  allowed  to  see  it.  On  these 
conditions  I send  it,  taking  for  granted  they  will  be  com- 
plied with,  and  without  waiting  for  an  answer.” 

The  parents  of  that  generation  were  not  frugal  of 
counsel  and  advice,  even  when  their  children  had 
reached  years  of  discretion  and  had  flown  far  away  from 
the  family  nest. 

The  father,  in  a letter  of  May  20,  1815,  thus  gently 
reproves  his  son : — 

“To-day  we  have  received  your  letters  to  March  23. 

. . . You  evidently  misconceived  our  views  in  the  letters 
to  which  you  allude,  and  felt  much  too  strongly  our 
advice  and  remarks  in  respect  to  your  writing  us  so  much 
on  politics.  What  we  said  was  the  affectionate  advice 
of  your  parents,  who  loved  you  very  tenderly,  and 
who  were  not  unwilling  you  should  judge  for  yourself 
though  you  might  differ  from  them.  We  have  ever  made 
a very  candid  allowance  for  you,  and  so  have  all  your 
friends,  and  we  have  never  for  a moment  believed  we 
should  differ  a fortnight  after  you  should  come  home  and 


182 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


converse  with  us.  You  have,  in  the  ardor  of  feeling, 
construed  many  observations  in  our  letters  as  censuring 
you  and  designed  to  wound  your  feelings,  which  were 
not  intended  in  the  remotest  degree  by  us  for  any  such 
purpose.  . . . 

“I  am  sorry  to  hear  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Thornton. 
He  was  a good  man.” 

His  mother  was  much  less  gentle  in  her  reproof.  I cull 
the  following  sentences  from  a long  letter  of  June  1, 
1815:  — 

“ In  perfect  consistency  with  the  feelings  towards  you 
all,  above  described,  we  may  and  ought  to  tell  you,  and 
that  with  the  greatest  plainness,  of  anything  that  we 
deem  improper  in  any  part  of  your  conduct,  either  in  a 
civil,  social,  or  religious  view.  This  we  feel  it  our  duty  to 
do  and  shall  continue  to  do  as  long  as  we  live;  and  it 
will  ever  be  your  duty  to  receive  from  us  the  advice, 
counsel,  and  reproof,  which  we  may,  from  time  to  time, 
favor  you  with,  with  the  most  perfect  respect  and  duti- 
ful observance;  and,  when  you  differ  from  us  on  any 
point  whatever,  let  that  difference  be  conveyed  to  us  in 
the  most  delicate  and  gentlemanly  manner.  Let  this  be 
done  not  only  while  you  are  under  age  and  dependent  on 
your  parents  for  your  support,  but  when  you  are  inde- 
pendent, and  when  you  are  head  of  a family,  and  even 
of  a profession,  if  you  ever  should  be  either.  ...  I have 
dwelt  longer  on  this  subject,  as  I think  you  have,  in  some 
of  your  last  letters,  been  somewhat  deficient  in  that  re- 
spect which  your  own  good  sense  will  at  once  convince 
you  was,  on  all  accounts,  due,  and  which  I know  you  feel 
the  propriety  of  without  any  further  observations.” 

On  June  2,  1815,  the  father  writes:  — 


BATTLE  OF  WATERLOO 


183 


“ We  have  just  received  a letter  from  your  uncle,  James 
E.  B.  Finley,  of  Carolina.  He  fears  you  will  remain  in 
Europe,  but  hopes  you  have  so  much  amor  patrioe  as  to 
return  and  display  your  talents  in  raising  the  military 
and  naval  glory  of  the  nation,  by  exhibiting  on  canvas 
some  of  her  late  naval  and  land  actions,  and  also  pro- 
mote the  fine  arts  among  us.  He  is,  you  know,  an  enthu- 
siastic Republican  and  patriot  and  a warm  approver 
of  the  late  war,  but  an  amiable,  excellent  man.  I am  by 
no  means  certain  that  it  would  not  be  best  for  you  to 
come  home  this  fall  and  spend  a year  or  two  in  this  coun- 
try in  painting  some  portraits,  but  especially  historical 
pieces  and  landscapes.  You  might,  I think,  in  this  way 
succeed  in  getting  something  to  support  you  afterwards 
in  Europe  for  a few  years. 

“ I hope  the  time  is  not  distant  when  artists  in  your 
profession,  and  of  the  first  class,  will  be  honorably  pat- 
ronized and  supported  in  this  country.  In  this  case  you 
can  come  and  five  with  us,  which  would  give  us  much 
satisfaction.” 

The  young  man  still  took  a deep  interest  in  affairs 
political,  and  speculated  rather  keenly  on  the  outcome 
of  the  tremendous  happenings  on  the  Continent. 

On  June  26,  1815,  he  writes:  — 

“ You  will  have  heard  of  the  dreadful  battle  in  Flan- 
ders before  this  reaches  you.  The  loss  of  the  English 
is  immense,  indeed  almost  all  their  finest  officers  and  the 
flower  of  their  army;  not  less  than  800  officers  and  up- 
wards of  15,000  men,  some  say  20,000.  But  it  has  been 
decisive  if  the  news  of  to-day  be  true,  that  Napoleon  has 
abdicated.  What  the  event  of  these  unparalleled  times 
will  be  no  mortal  can  pretend  to  foresee.  I have  much  to 


184 


SAMUEL  E.  B.  MORSE 


tell  you  when  I see  you.  Perhaps  you  had  better  not 
write  after  the  receipt  of  this,  as  it  may  be  more  than  two 
months  before  an  answer  could  be  received. 

“P.S.  The  papers  of  to-night  confirm  the  news  of 
this  morning.  Bonaparte  is  no  longer  a dangerous  man; 
he  has  abdicated,  and,  in  all  probability,  a republican 
form  of  government  will  be  the  future  government  of 
France,  if  they  are  capable  of  enjoying  such  a govern- 
ment. But  no  one  can  foresee  events;  there  may  be  a 
long  peace,  or  the  world  may  be  torn  worse  than  it  yet 
has  been.  Revolution  seems  to  succeed  revolution  so 
rapidly  that,  in  looking  back  on  our  lives,  we  seem  to 
have  lived  a thousand  years,  and  wonders  of  late  seem 
to  scorn  to  come  alone;  they  come  in  clusters.” 

The  battle  in  Flanders  was  the  battle  of  Waterloo, 
which  was  fought  on  the  18th  day  of  June,  and  on  the 
6th  of  July  the  allied  armies  again  entered  Paris.  Refer- 
ring to  these  events  many  years  later,  Morse  said : — 

“ It  was  on  one  of  my  visits,  in  the  year  1815,  that  an 
incident  occurred  which  well  illustrates  the  character 
of  the  great  philanthropist  [Mr.  Wilberforce].  As  I 
passed  through  Hyde  Park  on  my  way  to  Kensington 
Gore,  I observed  that  great  crowds  had  gathered,  and 
rumors  were  rife  that  the  allied  armies  had  entered  Paris, 
that  Napoleon  was  a prisoner,  and  that  the  war  was  vir- 
tually at  an  end;  and  it  was  momentarily  expected  that 
the  park  guns  would  announce  the  good  news  to  the 
people. 

“On  entering  the  drawing-room  at  Mr.  Wilberforce’s 
I found  the  company,  consisting  of  Mr.  Thornton  [his 
memory  must  have  played  him  false  in  this  particular  as 
Mr.  Thornton  died  some  time  before],  Mr.  Macaulay, 


WILBERFORCE 


185 


Mr.  Grant,  the  father,  and  his  two  sons  Robert  and 
Charles,  and  Robert  Owen  of  Lanark,  in  quite  excited 
conversation  respecting  the  rumors  that  prevailed.  Mr. 
Wilberforce  expatiated  largely  on  the  prospects  of  a uni- 
versal peace  in  consequence  of  the  probable  overthrow 
of  Napoleon,  whom  naturally  he  considered  the  great 
disturber  of  the  nations.  At  every  period,  however,  he 
exclaimed:  ‘It  is  too  good  to  be  true,  it  cannot  be  true.’ 
He  was  altogether  skeptical  in  regard  to  the  rumors. 

“The  general  subject,  however,  was  the  absorbing 
topic  at  the  dinner-table.  After  dinner  the  company 
joined  the  ladies  in  the  drawing-room.  I sat  near  a win- 
dow which  looked  out  in  the  direction  of  the  distant  park. 
Presently  a flash  and  a distant  dull  report  of  a gun  at- 
tracted my  attention,  but  was  unnoticed  by  the  rest 
of  the  company.  Another  flash  and  report  assured  me 
that  the  park  guns  were  firing,  and  at  once  I called  Mr. 
Wilberforce’s  attention  to  the  fact.  Running  to  the  win- 
dow he  threw  it  up  in  time  to  see  the  next  flash  and  hear 
the  report.  Clasping  his  hands  in  silence,  with  the  tears 
rolling  down  his  cheeks,  he  stood  for  a few  moments  per- 
fectly absorbed  in  thought,  and,  before  uttering  a word, 
embraced  his  wife  and  daughters,  and  shook  hands  with 
every  one  in  the  room.  The  scene  was  one  not  to  be  for- 
gotten.” 

We  learn  from  a letter  of  his  mother’s  dated  June  27, 
1815,  that  the  painting  of  the  “ Dying  Hercules”  had  at 
last  been  received,  but  that  the  plaster  cast  of  the  same 
subject  was  still  mysteriously  missing.  The  painting  was 
much  admired,  and  the  mother  says : — 

“ Your  friend  Mr.  Tisdale  says  the  picture  of  the  Her- 


186 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


cules  ought  to  be  in  Boston  as  the  beginning  of  a gallery 
of  paintings,  and  that  the  Bostonians  ought  not  to  per- 
mit it  to  go  from  here.  Whether  they  will  or  not,  I know 
not.  I place  no  confidence  in  them,  but  they  may  take 
a fit  into  their  heads  to  patronize  the  fine  arts,  and,  in 
that  case,  they  have  it  in  their  power  undoubtedly  to  do 
as  much  as  any  city  in  this  country  towards  their  sup- 
port.” 

Morse  had  now  made  up  his  mind  to  return  home,  al- 
though his  parents,  in  their  letters  of  that  time,  had 
given  him  leave  to  stay  longer  if  he  thought  it  would  be 
for  his  best  interest,  but  his  father  had  made  it  clear  that 
he  must,  from  this  time  forth,  depend  on  his  own  exer- 
tions. He  hoped  that  (Providence  permitting)  he  need 
only  spend  a year  at  home  in  earning  enough  money  to 
warrant  his  returning  to  Europe.  Providence,  however, 
willed  otherwise,  and  he  did  not  return  to  Europe  until 
fourteen  years  later. 

The  next  letter  is  dated  from  Liverpool,  August  8, 
1815,  and  is  but  a short  one.  I shall  quote  the  first  few 
sentences : — 

“I  have  arrived  thus  far  on  my  way  home.  I left 
London  the  5th  and  arrived  in  this  place  yesterday  the 
7th,  at  which  time,  within  an  hour,  four  years  ago,  I 
landed  in  England.  I have  not  yet  determined  by  what 
vessel  to  return;  I have  a choice  of  a great  many.  The 
Ceres  is  the  first  that  sails,  but  I do  not  like  her  accom- 
modations. The  Liverpool  packet  sails  about  the  25th, 
and,  as  she  has  always  been  a favorite  ship  with  me,  it  is 
not  improbable  I may  return  in  her.” 

He  decided  to  sail  in  the  Ceres,  however,  to  his  sorrow, 
for  the  voyage  home  was  a long  and  dreadful  one.  The 


SAILS  FOR  HOME 


187 


record  of  those  terrible  fifty-eight  days,  carefully  set 
down  in  his  journal,  reads  like  an  Odyssey  of  misfortune 
and  almost  of  disaster. 

To  us  of  the  present  day,  who  cross  the  ocean  in  a 
floating  hotel,  in  a few  days,  arriving  almost  on  the  hour, 
the  detailed  account  of  the  dangers,  discomforts,  and 
privations  suffered  by  the  travellers  of  an  earlier  period 
seems  almost  incredible.  Brave,  indeed,  were  our  fath- 
ers who  went  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  for  they  never 
knew  when,  if  ever,  they  would  reach  the  other  shore, 
and  there  could  be  no  C.Q.D.  or  S.O.S.  flashed  by  wire- 
less in  the  Morse  code  to  summon  assistance  in  case  of 
disaster.  In  this  case  storm  succeeded  storm;  head 
winds  were  encountered  almost  all  the  way  across;  fine 
weather  and  fair  winds  were  the  exception,  and  provi- 
sions and  fresh  water  were  almost  exhausted. 

The  following  quotations  from  the  journal  will  give 
some  idea  of  the  terrors  experienced  by  the  young  man, 
whose  appointed  time  had  not  yet  arrived.  He  still  had 
work  to  do  in  the  world  which  could  be  done  by  no 
other. 

“ Monday , August  21,  1815.  After  waiting  fourteen 
days  in  Liverpool  for  a fair  wind,  we  set  sail  at  three 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon  with  the  wind  at  southeast,  in 
company  with  upwards  of  two  hundred  sail  of  vessels, 
which  formed  a delightful  prospect.  We  gradually  lost 
sight  of  different  vessels  as  it  approached  night,  and  at 
sunset  they  were  dispersed  all  over  the  horizon.  In  the 
night  the  wind  sprung  up  strong  and  fair,  and  in  the 
morning  we  were  past  Holyhead. 

“ Tuesday , 22d  August.  Wind  directly  ahead;  beating 


188 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


all  day;  thick  weather  and  gales  of  wind;  passengers  all 
sick  and  I not  altogether  well.  Little  progress  to-day. 

“ Wednesday , 23d  August.  A very  disagreeable  day, 
boisterous,  head  winds  and  rainy.  Beating  across  the 
channel  from  the  Irish  to  the  Welsh  coast. 


“ Friday , 25th  August.  Dreadful  still;  blowing  harder 
and  harder;  quite  a storm  and  a lee  shore;  breakers  in 
sight,  tacked  and  stood  over  again  to  the  Irish  shore 
under  close-reefed  topsails.  At  night  saw  Waterford  light 
again. 

“ Monday , 28th  August.  A fair  wind  springing  up  (ten 
o’clock).  Going  at  the  rate  of  seven  knots  on  our  true 
course.  We  have  had  just  a week  of  the  most  disagree- 
able weather  possible.  I hope  this  is  the  beginning  of 
better  winds,  and  that,  in  reasonable  time,  we  shall  see 
our  native  shore. 

“ Tuesday,  29th  August.  Still  disappointed  in  fair 
winds.  . . . Since,  then,  I can  find  nothing  consoling  on 
deck,  let  us  see  what  is  in  the  cabin.  All  of  us  make  six, 
four  gentlemen  and  two  ladies.  Mrs.  Phillips,  Mrs. 
Drake,  Captain  Chamberlain,  Mr.  Bancroft,  Mr.  Lan- 
caster, and  myself.  Our  amusements  are  eating  and 
drinking,  sleeping  and  backgammon.  Seasickness  we 
have  thrown  overboard,  and,  all  things  considered,  we 
try  to  enjoy  ourselves  and  sometimes  succeed. 

“ Thursday , 31st  August.  Wind  as  directly  ahead  as  it 
can  blow;  squally  all  night  and  tremendous  sea.  What 
a contrast  does  this  voyage  make  with  my  first.  This 
day  makes  the  tenth  day  out  and  we  have  advanced 


A DREADFUL  VOYAGE 


189 


towards  home  about  three  hundred  miles.  In  my  last 
voyage,  on  the  tenth  day,  we  had  accomplished  one  half 
our  voyage,  sixteen  hundred  miles. 

“ Friday , 1st  September . Dreadful  weather;  wind  still 
ahead;  foggy,  rainy,  and  heavy  swell;  patience  almost  ex- 
hausted, but  the  will  of  Heaven  be  done.  If  this  weather 
is  to  continue  I hope  we  shall  have  fortitude  to  bear  it. 
All  is  for  the  best. 


“ Saturday , 9th  September.  Nineteenth  day  out  and 
not  yet  more  than  one  third  of  our  way  to  Boston.  Oh! 
when  shall  we  end  this  tedious  passage? 

“Sunday,  10th  September.  Calm  with  dreadful  sea. 
Early  this  morning  discovered  a large  ship  to  the  south- 
ward, dismasted,  probably  in  the  late  gale.  Discovered 
an  unpleasant  trait  in  our  captain’s  character  which 
I shall  merely  allude  to.  I am  sorry  to  say  he  did  not 
demonstrate  that  promptitude  to  assist  a fellow  creature 
in  distress  which  I expected  to  find  inherent  in  a sea- 
man’s breast,  and  especially  in  an  American  seaman’s. 
It  was  not  till  after  three  or  four  hours’  delay,  and  until 
the  entreaties  of  his  passengers  and  some  threatening 
murmurs  on  my  part  of  a public  exposure  in  Boston  of 
his  conduct,  that  he  ordered  the  ship  to  bear  down  upon 
the  wreck,  and  then  with  slackened  sail  and  much 
grumbling.  A ship  and  a brig  were  astern  of  us,  and, 
though  farther  by  some  miles  from  the  distressed  ship 
than  we  were,  they  instantly  bore  down  for  her,  and 
rendered  her  this  evening  the  assistance  we  might  have 
done  at  noon.  We  are  now  standing  on  our  way  with 
a fair  wind  springing  up  at  southeast,  which  I suppose 
will  last  a few  hours.  Spent  the  day  in  religious  exercises, 


190 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


and  was  happy  to  observe  on  the  part  of  the  rest  of 
the  passengers  a due  regard  for  the  solemnity  of  the 
day. 

“ Monday , 11th  September.  Wind  still  ahead  and  the 
sky  threatening. — Ten  o’clock.  Beginning  to  blow  hard; 
taking  in  sails  one  after  another.  — Three  o’clock.  A 
perfect  storm;  the  gale  a few  days  ago  but  a gentle  breeze 
to  it.  ...  I never  witnessed  so  tremendous  a gale;  the 
wind  blowing  so  that  it  can  scarcely  be  faced;  the  sea 
like  ink  excepting  the  whiteness  of  the  surge,  which  is 
carried  into  the  air  like  clouds  of  dust,  or  like  the  driv- 
ing of  snow.  The  wind  piping  through  our  bare  rigging 
sounds  most  terrific;  indeed,  it  is  a most  awful  sight. 
The  sea  in  mountains  breaking  over  our  bows,  and  a 
single  wave  dispersing  in  mist  through  the  violence  of 
the  storm;  ship  rolling  to  such  a degree  that  we  are  com- 
pelled to  keep  our  berths;  cabin  dark  with  the  dead- 
lights in.  Oh ! who  would  go  to  sea  when  he  can  stay  on 
shore ! The  wind  in  southwest  driving  us  back  again,  so 
that  we  are  losing  all  the  advantages  of  our  fair  wind  of 
yesterday,  which  lasted,  as  I supposed,  two  or  three 
hours. 


“ Tuesday , 12th  September.  Gale  abated,  but  head 
wind  still.  . . . 

“ Wednesday , 13th  September.  All  last  night  a tremen- 
dous storm  from  northwest. 

“ Thursday , llfth  September.  The  storm  increased  to 
a tremendous  height  last  night.  The  clouds  at  sunset 
were  terrific  in  the  extreme,  and,  in  the  evening,  still 
more  so  with  lightning.  The  sea  has  risen  frightfully  and 
everything  wears  a most  alarming  aspect.  At  3 a.m.  a 


EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL 


191 


squall  struck  us  and  laid  us  almost  wholly  under  water; 
we  came  near  losing  our  foremast.  . . . None  of  us  able 
to  sleep  from  the  dreadful  noises;  creakings  and  howl- 
ings  and  thousands  of  indescribable  sounds.  Lord!  who 
can  endure  the  terror  of  thy  storm!  . . . Yesterday’s 
sea  was  as  molehills  to  mountains  compared  with  the 
sea  to-day.  . . . 

“ Friday , 15th  September . The  storm  somewhat  abated 
this  morning,  but  still  blowing  hard  from  southwest. 
. . . Twenty-four  days  out  to-day. 

“ Saturday , 16th  September . Blowing  a gale  of  wind 
from  southwest.  Noon  almost  calm  for  half  an  hour, 
when,  on  a sudden,  the  wind  shifted  to  the  northeast, 
when  it  blew  such  a hurricane  that  every  one  on  board 
declared  they  never  saw  its  equal.  For  four  hours  it  blew 
so  hard  that  all  the  sea  was  in  a perfect  foam,  and  re- 
sembled a severe  snowstorm  more  than  a dry  blow.  If 
the  wind  roared  before,  it  now  shrilly  whistled  through 
our  rigging.” 

After  some  days  of  calm  with  winds  sometimes  fa- 
vorable but  light,  and,  when  fresh,  ahead,  the  journal 
continues : — 

“ Monday , 25th  September.  Another  gale  of  wind  last 
night,  ahead,  dreadful  sea;  took  in  sail  and  lay  to  all 
night.  . . . Beginning  to  think  of  our  provisions;  bread 
mouldy  and  little  left;  sugar,  little  left;  fresh  provisions, 
little  left;  beans,  none  left;  salt  pork,  little  left;  salt 
beef,  a plenty;  water,  plenty;  stores  of  passengers,  some 
gone  and  the  rest  drawing  to  a conclusion;  patience 
drawing  to  a conclusion;  in  short  all  is  falling  short  and 
drawing  to  a conclusion  except  our  voyage  and  my  jour- 
nal. . . . 


192 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“ Tuesday , 26th  September.  . . . Find  our  captain  to  be 
a complete  old  woman;  takes  in  sail  at  night  and  never 
knows  when  to  set  it  again;  the  longer  we  know  him,  the 
more  surly  he  grows;  he  is  not  even  civil.  . . . Several 
large  turtles  passed  within  a few  feet  of  us  yesterday  and 
to-day,  and,  considering  we  are  near  the  end  of  our  pro- 
visions, one  would  have  thought  our  captain  would  be 
anxious  to  take  them;  but  no,  it  was  too  much  trouble  to 
lower  the  boat  from  the  stern. 


“ Friday , 29th  September.  Last  night  another  dreadful 
gale,  as  severe  as  any  since  we  have  been  out. 

“ Monday , 2d  October.  Last  night  another  gale  of 
wind  from  northwest  and  is  this  morning  still  blowing 
hard  and  cold  from  the  same  quarter.  What  a dreadful 
passage  is  ours;  we  seem  destined  to  have  no  fair  wind, 
and  to  have  a gale  of  wind  every  other  day. 

“ Saturday , 7th  October.  Wind  still  ahead  and  blowing 
hard ; very  cold  and  dismal.  Oh ! when  shall  we  see  home ! 
...  I thought  I could  observe  a kind  of  warfare  be- 
tween the  different  winds  since  we  have  been  at  sea. 
The  west  wind  seems  to  be  the  tyrant  at  present,  as  it 
were  the  Bonaparte  of  the  air.  He  has  been  blowing  his 
gales  very  lavishly,  and  no  other  wind  has  been  able  to 
check  him  with  any  success. 

“I  recollect  on  one  day,  while  it  was  calm,  a thick 
bank  of  clouds  began  to  rise  in  the  northeast;  no  other 
clouds  were  in  the  sky.  They  rose  gently  in  the  calm  as 
if  fearful  of  rousing  their  deadly  foe  in  the  west.  Now 
they  had  gained  one  third  of  the  heavens  when,  behold, 


EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL 


193 


in  the  southwest  another  bank  of  thick  black  clouds  came 
rolling  up,  and,  reddening  in  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun, 
marched  on,  teeming  with  fury.  They  soon  gained  the 
middle  of  the  heavens  where  the  frightened  northeast 
had  not  yet  reached.  They  met,  they  mixed,  the  routed 
northeast  skulked  back,  while  the  thick  column  of  the 
southwest,  having  driven  back  its  enemy,  slowly  re- 
turned to  its  repose,  proudly  displaying  a thousand 
various  colors,  as  if  for  victory. 

“At  another  time  success  seemed  to  be  more  in  favor 
of  the  northeast;  for,  shortly  after  this  great  defeat,  the 
southwest  came  forth  and,  like  a petty  tyrant  intoxicated 
with  success,  began  to  oppress  the  subject  ocean.  It 
blew  its  gales  and  filled  the  air  with  clouds  and  rain  and 
fog.  Suddenly  the  northeast,  as  under  cover  of  the  dark- 
ness, and  as  one  driven  to  desperation,  burst  forth  on 
its  too  confident  enemy  with  redoubled  fury.  Old  ocean 
groans  at  the  dreadful  conflict;  for,  as  in  the  warring  of 
two  hostile  armies  on  the  domains  of  a neutral,  the  neu- 
tral suffers  most  severely,  so  the  neutral  ocean  seemed 
doomed  to  bear  the  weight  of  all  their  rancor.  The 
southwest  flies  affrighted.  And  now  the  northeast, 
vaunting  forth,  stalks  with  the  rage  of  an  angry  demon 
over  the  waters;  the  ocean  foams  beneath  his  breath,  it 
steams  and  smokes  and  heaves  in  agony  its  troubled 
bosom. 

“But,  alas!  how  few  can  bear  prosperity;  how  few, 
when  victory  crowns  their  efforts,  can  rule  with  modera- 
tion; how  often  does  it  happen  that  we  reenact  the  same 
scenes  for  which  we  punished  our  enemy.  For  now  has 
the  northeast  become  the  tyrant  and  rules  with  tenfold 
rigor;  he  pours  forth  all  his  strength  and,  drunk  with 


194 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


success  as  soldiers  after  a victory,  at  length  sinks  away 
into  an  inglorious  calm. 

“Now  does  the  southwest  collect  his  routed  forces, 
checked  but  not  conquered;  he  again  advances  on  his 
recreant  foe  and  seizes  the  vacant  throne  without  a 
struggle.  Ill-fated  northeast ! hadst  thou  but  ruled  with 
moderation  when  thou  hadst  gained,  with  masterly 
manoeuvre,  the  throne  of  the  air ; hadst  thou  reserved  thy 
forces  against  surprise,  and  not,  with  prodigal  profuse- 
ness, lavished  them  on  thy  harmless  subjects,  thou  hadst 
still  been  monarch  of  the  sea  and  air;  all  would  have 
blessed  thee  as  the  restorer  of  peace,  and  as  the  deliverer 
of  the  ocean  from  western  despotism.  But  alas!  how  art 
thou  fallen  an  everlasting  example  of  overreaching  op- 
pression. 

“This  evening  there  is  a fine  fair  wind  from  northeast 
carrying  us  on  at  the  rate  of  five  or  six  knots.  This  is 
the  cause  of  the  foregoing  rhapsody.  Had  it  been  other- 
wise than  a fair  wind  I should  never  have  been  in  spirits 
to  have  written  so  much  stuff.” 

Still  tantalized  by  baffling  head  winds  and  alternat- 
ing calms  and  gales,  they  were,  however,  gradually  ap- 
proaching the  coast.  Omitting  the  entries  of  the  next 
eleven  days,  I shall  quote  the  final  pages  of  the  journal. 

“ Wednesday , 18th  October . Last  night  was  a sleepless 
night  to  us  all.  Everything  wore  the  appearance  of  a 
hard  storm;  all  was  dull  in  the  cabin;  scarce  a word 
was  spoken;  every  one  wore  a serious  aspect  and,  as 
any  one  came  from  the  deck  into  the  cabin,  the  rest  put 
up  an  inquisitive  and  apprehensive  look,  with  now  and 
then  a faint,  ‘Well,  how  does  it  look  now? ’ Our  captain, 
as  well  as  the  passenger  captain,  were  both  alarmed,  and 


[facsimile] 


EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL 


195 


were  poring  over  the  chart  in  deep  deliberation.  A syl- 
lable was  now  and  then  caught  from  them,  but  all 
seemed  despairing. 

“At  ten  o’clock  we  lay  to  till  twelve;  at  four  again  till 
five.  Rainy,  thick,  and  hazy,  but  not  blowing  very  hard. 
All  is  dull  and  dismal;  a dreadful  state  of  suspense,  be- 
tween feelings  of  exquisite  joy  in  the  hope  of  soon  see- 
ing home,  and  feelings  of  gloomy  apprehension  that  a few 
hours  may  doom  us  to  destruction. 

“Half -fast  seven . . . . Heaven  be  praised!  The  joyful 
tidings  are  just  announced  of  Land! ! Oh!  who  can  con- 
ceive our  feelings  now?  The  wretch  condemned  to  the 
scaffold,  who  receives,  at  the  moment  he  expects  to  die, 
the  joyful  reprieve,  he  can  best  conceive  the  state  of  our 
minds. 

“The  land  is  Cape  Cod,  distant  about  ten  miles. 
Joyful,  joyful  is  the  thought.  To-night  we  shall,  in  all 
probability,  be  in  Boston.  We  are  going  at  the  rate  of 
seven  knots. 

“Half -past  9 . Manomet  land  in  sight. 

“ Ten  o'clock.  Cape  Ann  in  sight. 

“Eleven  o'clock.  Boston  Light  in  sight. 

“One  o'clock.  Home  ! ! !” 


CHAPTER  X 


APRIL  10,  1816  — OCTOBER  5,  1818 

Very  little  success  at  home.  — Portrait  of  ex-President  John  Adams.  — 
Letter  to  Allston  on  sale  of  his  “Dead  Man  restored  to  Life.”  — Also 
apologizes  for  hasty  temper.  — Reassured  by  Allston.  — Humorous  letter 
from  Leslie.  — Goes  to  New  Hampshire  to  paint  portraits.  — Concord.  — 
Meets  Miss  Lucretia  Walker.  — Letters  to  his  parents  concerning  her.  — 
His  parents  reply.  — Engaged  to  Miss  Walker.  — His  parents  approve.  — 
Many  portraits  painted.  — Miss  Walker’s  parents  consent.  — Success  in 
Portsmouth.  — Morse  and  his  brother  invent  a pump.  — Highly  endorsed 
by  President  Day  and  Eli  Whitney.  — Miss  Walker  visits  Charlestown. 
— Morse’s  religious  convictions.  — More  success  in  New  Hampshire.  — 
Winter  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  — John  A.  Alston.  — Success.  — 
Returns  north.  — Letter  from  his  uncle  Dr.  Finley.  — Marriage. 

There  is  no  record  of  the  meeting  of  the  parents  and  the 
long-absent  son,  but  it  is  easy  to  picture  the  joy  of  that 
occasion,  and  to  imagine  the  many  heart-to-heart  con- 
versations when  all  differences,  political  and  otherwise, 
were  smoothed  over. 

He  remained  at  home  that  winter,  but  seems  to  have 
met  with  but  slight  success  in  his  profession.  His  “Judg- 
ment of  Jupiter”  was  much  admired,  but  found  no  pur- 
chaser, nor  did  he  receive  any  commissions  for  such 
large  historical  paintings  as  it  was  his  ambition  to  pro- 
duce. He  was  asked  by  a certain  Mr.  Joseph  Delaplaine, 
of  Philadelphia,  to  paint  a portrait  of  ex-President  John 
Adams  for  half  price,  the  portrait  to  be  engraved  and 
included  in  “Delaplaine’s  Repository  of  the  Lives  and 
Portraits  of  Distinguished  American  Characters,”  and, 
from  letters  of  a later  date,  I believe  that  Morse  con- 
sented to  this. 

It  appears  that  he  must  also  have  received  but  few, 
if  any,  orders  for  portraits,  for,  in  the  following  summer, 


LETTER  TO  ALLSTON 


197 


he  started  on  a painting  tour  through  New  Hampshire, 
which  proved  to  be  of  great  moment  to  him  in  more 
ways  than  one. 

Before  we  follow  him  on  that  tour,  however,  I shall 
quote  from  a letter  written  by  him  to  his  friend  Washing- 
ton Allston : — 

Boston,  April  10,  1816. 

My  dear  Sir,  — I have  but  one  moment  to  write 
you  by  a vessel  which  sails  to-morrow  morning.  I 
wrote  Leslie  by  New  Packet  some  months  since  and  am 
hourly  expecting  an  answer. 

I congratulate  you,  my  dear  sir,  on  the  sale  of  your 
picture  of  the  “Dead  Man.”  I suppose  you  will  have 
received  notice,  before  this  reaches  you,  that  the  Phila- 
delphia Academy  of  Arts  have  purchased  it  for  the  sum 
of  thirty-five  hundred  dollars.  Bravo  for  our  country! 

I am  sincerely  rejoiced  for  you  and  for  the  disposition 
which  it  shows  of  future  encouragement.  I really  think 
the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  we  shall  be  able  to  settle 
in  our  native  land  with  profit  as  well  as  pleasure.  Boston 
seems  struggling  in  labor  to  bring  forth  an  institution 
for  the  arts,  but  it  will  miscarry;  I find  it  is  all  forced. 
They  can  talk,  and  talk,  and  say  what  a fine  thing  it 
would  be,  but  nothing  is  done.  I find  by  experience  that 
what  you  have  often  observed  to  me  with  respect  to 
settling  in  Boston  is  well  founded.  I think  it  will  be  the 
last  in  the  arts,  though,  without  doubt,  it  is  capable  of 
being  the  first,  if  the  fit  would  only  take  them.  Oh ! how 
I miss  you,  my  dear  sir.  I long  to  spend  my  evenings 
again  with  you  and  Leslie.  I shall  certainly  visit  Italy 
(should  I live  and  no  unforeseen  event  take  place)  in 
the  course  of  a year  or  eighteen  months.  Could  there 


198  SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 

not  be  some  arrangement  made  to  meet  you  and  Leslie 
there? 

He  lived,  but  the  “unforeseen  event”  occurred  to 
make  him  alter  all  his  plans.  Further  on  in  this  same 
letter  he  says : — 

“My  conscience  accuses  me,  and  hardly  too,  of  many 
instances  of  pettishness  and  ill-humor  towards  you, 
which  make  me  almost  hate  myself  that  I could  offend 
a temper  like  yours.  I need  not  ask  you  to  forgive  it;  I 
know  you  cannot  harbor  anger  a minute,  and  perhaps 
have  forgotten  the  instances;  but  I cannot  forget  them. 
If  you  had  failings  of  the  same  kind  and  I could  recollect 
any  instances  where  you  had  spoken  pettishly  or  ill- 
natured  to  me,  our  accounts  would  then  have  been  bal- 
anced, they  would  have  called  for  mutual  forgetfulness 
and  forgiveness;  but  when,  on  reflection,  I find  nothing 
of  the  kind  to  charge  you  with,  my  conscience  severely 
upbraids  me  with  ingratitude  to  you,  to  whom  (under 
Heaven)  I owe  all  the  little  knowledge  of  my  art  which 
I possess.  But  I hope  still  I shall  prove  grateful  to  you; 
at  any  rate,  I feel  my  errors  and  must  mend  them.” 

Mr.  Allston  thus  answers  this  frank  appeal  for  for- 
giveness: — 

My  dear  Sir,  — I will  not  apologize  for  having  so 
long  delayed  answering  your  kind  letter,  being,  as  you  well 
know,  privileged  by  my  friends  to  be  a lazy  correspon- 
dent. I was  sorry  to  find  that  you  should  have  suffered 
the  recollection  of  any  hasty  expressions  you  might  have 
uttered  to  give  you  uneasiness.  Be  assured  that  they 
never  were  remembered  by  me  a moment  after,  nor  did 


HUMOROUS  LETTER  FROM  LESLIE  199 


they  ever  in  the  slightest  degree  diminish  my  regard  or 
weaken  my  confidence  in  the  sincerity  of  your  friendship 
or  the  goodness  of  your  heart.  Besides,  the  conscious- 
ness of  warmth  in  my  own  temper  would  have  made  me 
inexcusable  had  I suffered  myself  to  dwell  on  an  inad- 
vertent word  from  another.  I therefore  beg  you  will  no 
longer  suffer  any  such  unpleasant  reflections  to  disturb 
your  mind,  but  that  you  will  rest  assured  of  my  unal- 
tered and  sincere  esteem. 

Your  letter  and  one  I had  about  the  same  time  from 
my  sister  Mary  brought  the  first  intelligence  of  the  sale 
of  my  picture,  it  being  near  three  weeks  later  when  I 
received  the  account  from  Philadelphia.  When  you 
recollect  that  I considered  the  “Dead  Man”  (from  the 
untoward  fate  he  had  hitherto  experienced)  almost  liter- 
ally as  a caput  mortuum , you  may  easily  believe  that  I 
was  most  agreeably  surprised  to  hear  of  the  sale.  But, 
pleased  as  I was  on  account  of  the  very  seasonable  pe- 
cuniary supply  it  would  soon  afford  me,  I must  say  that 
I was  still  more  gratified  at  the  encouragement  it  seemed 
to  hold  out  for  my  return  to  America. 

His  friend  Leslie,  in  a letter  from  London  of  May  7, 
1816,  writes:  “Mr.  West  said  your  picture  would  have 
been  more  likely  than  any  of  them  to  obtain  the  prize 
had  you  remained.” 

In  another  letter  from  Leslie  of  September  6,  1816, 
occurs  this  amusing  passage:  — 

“The  Catalogue  RaisonnS  appeared  according  to 
promise,  but  is  not  near  so  good  as  the  one  last  year.  At 
the  conclusion  the  author  says  that  Mr.  Payne  Knight 
told  the  directors  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Greek  nobility 


200 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


to  strip  and  exhibit  themselves  naked  to  the  artists  in 
various  attitudes,  that  they  might  have  an  opportunity 
of  studying  fine  form.  Accordingly  those  public-spirited 
men,  the  directors,  have  determined  to  adopt  the  plan, 
and  are  all  practising  like  mad  to  prepare  themselves  for 
the  ensuing  exhibition,  when  they  are  to  be  placed  on 
pedestals. 

“It  is  supposed  that  Sir  G.  Beaumont,  Mr.  Long,  Mr. 
Knight,  etc.,  will  occupy  the  principal  lights.  The  Mar- 
quis of  Stafford,  unfortunately,  could  not  recollect  the 
attitude  of  any  one  antique  figure,  but  was  found  prac- 
tising having  the  head  of  the  Dying  Gladiator,  the  body 
of  the  Hercules,  one  leg  of  the  Apollo,  and  the  other  of 
the  Dancing  Faun,  turned  the  wrong  way.  Lord  Mul- 
grave,  having  a small  head,  thought  of  representing  the 
Torso,  but  he  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  his  legs,  and 
was  afraid  that,  as  Master  of  the  Ordnance,  he  could 
not  dispense  with  his  arms .” 

In  the  beginning  of  August,  1816,  the  young  man 
started  out  on  his  quest  for  money.  This  was  frankly  the 
object  of  his  journey,  but  it  was  characteristic  of  his 
buoyant  and  yet  conscientious  nature  that,  having  once 
made  up  his  mind  to  give  up,  for  the  present,  all  thoughts 
of  pursuing  the  higher  branches  of  his  art,  he  took  up 
with  zest  the  painting  of  portraits. 

So  far  from  degrading  his  art  by  pursuing  a branch 
of  it  which  he  held  to  be  inferior,  he  still,  by  conscientious 
work,  by  putting  the  best  of  himself  into  it,  raised  it  to 
a very  high  plane;  for  many  of  his  portraits  are  now  held 
by  competent  critics  to  rank  high  in  the  annals  of  art,  by 
some  being  placed  on  a level  with  those  of  Gilbert  Stuart. 


GOES  TO  NEW  HAMPSHIRE  201 

On  August  8,  1816,  he  writes  to  his  parents  from 
Concord,  New  Hampshire:  — 

“I  have  been  in  this  place  since  Monday  evening.  I 
arrived  safely.  . . . Massabesek  Pond  is  very  beautiful, 
though  seen  on  a dull  day.  I think  that  one  or  two  ele- 
gant views  might  be  made  from  it,  and  I think  I must 
sketch  it  at  some  future  period. 

“ I have  as  yet  met  with  no  success  in  portraits,  but 
hope,  by  perseverance,  I shall  be  able  to  find  some.  My 
stay  in  this  place  depends  on  that  circumstance.  If 
none  offer,  I shall  go  for  Hanover  on  Saturday  morn- 
ing. 

“The  scenery  is  very  fine  on  the  Merrimack;  many  fine 
pictures  could  be  made  here  alone.  I made  a little  sketch 
near  Contoocook  Falls  yesterday.  I go  this  morning 
with  Dr.  McFarland  to  see  some  views.  Colonel  Kent’s 
family  are  very  polite  to  me,  and  I never  felt  in  better 
spirits;  the  weather  is  now  fine  and  I feel  as  though  I was 
growing  fat.” 

Concord,  August  16,  1816. 

I am  still  here  and  am  passing  my  time  very  agree- 
ably. I have  painted  five  portraits  at  fifteen  dollars 
each  and  have  two  more  engaged  and  many  more  talked 
of.  I think  I shall  get  along  well.  I believe  I could  make 
an  independent  fortune  in  a few  years  if  I devoted  my- 
self exclusively  to  portraits,  so  great  is  the  desire  for 
good  portraits  in  the  different  country  towns. 

He  must  have  been  a very  rapid  worker  to  have 
painted  five  portraits  in  eight  days;  but,  perhaps,  on 
account  of  the  very  modest  price  he  received,  these  were 
more  in  the  nature  of  quick  sketches. 


202 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


The  next  letter  is  rather  startling  when  we  recall  his 
recent  assertions  concerning  “Mrs.  Love”  and  the  joys 
of  a bachelor  existence. 


Concord,  August  20,  1816. 

My  dear  Parents,  — I write  you  a few  lines  just  to 
say  I am  well  and  very  industrious.  Next  day  after  to- 
morrow I shall  have  received  one  hundred  dollars,  which 
I think  is  pretty  well  for  three  weeks.  I shall  probably 
stay  here  a fortnight  from  yesterday. 

I have  other  attractions  besides  money  in  this  place. 
Do  you  know  the  Walkers  of  this  place?  Charles  Walker 
Esq.,  son  of  Judge  Walker,  has  two  daughters,  the  elder, 
very  beautiful,  amiable,  and  of  an  excellent  disposition. 
This  is  her  character  in  town.  I have  enquired  particu- 
larly of  Dr.  McFarland  respecting  the  family,  and  his 
answer  is  every  way  satisfactory,  except  that  they  are 
not  professors  of  religion.  He  is  a man  of  family  and 
great  wealth.  This  last,  you  know,  I never  made  a prin- 
cipal object,  but  it  is  somewhat  satisfactory  to  know 
that  in  my  profession. 

I may  flatter  myself,  but  I think  I might  be  a success- 
ful suitor. 

You  will,  perhaps,  think  me  a terrible  harum-scarum 
fellow  to  be  continually  falling  in  love  in  this  way,  but 
I have  a dread  of  being  an  old  bachelor,  and  I am  now 
twenty-five  years  of  age. 

There  is  still  no  need  of  hurry;  the  young  lady  is  but 
sixteen.  But  all  this  is  thinking  aloud  to  you;  I make  you 
my  confidants;  I wish  your  advice;  nothing  shall  be 
done  precipitately. 

Of  course  all  that  I say  is  between  you  and  me,  for  it 


MISS  LUCRETIA  WALKER  203 

all  may  come  to  nothing;  I have  some  experience  that 
way. 

What  I have  done  I have  done  prayerfully.  I have 
prayed  to  the  Giver  of  every  good  gift  that  He  will  di- 
rect me  in  this  business;  that,  if  it  will  not  be  to  his 
glory  and  the  good  of  his  Kingdom,  He  will  frustrate  all; 
that,  if  He  grants  me  prosperity,  He  will  grant  me  a 
heart  to  use  it  aright;  and,  if  adversity,  that  He  will 
teach  me  submission  to  his  will;  and  that,  whatever  may 
be  my  lot  here,  I may  not  fall  short  of  eternal  happiness 
hereafter. 

I hope  you  will  remember  me  in  your  prayers,  and  es- 
pecially in  reference  to  a connection  in  life. 

I do  not  think  that  his  parents  took  this  matter  very 
seriously  at  first.  His  was  an  intensely  affectionate  na- 
ture, and  they  had  often  heard  these  same  raptures  be- 
fore. However,  like  wise  parents,  they  did  not  scoff.  His 
mother  wrote  on  August  23,  1816,  in  answer:  “With 
respect  to  the  other  confidential  matter,  I hope  the 
Lord  will  direct  you  to  a proper  choice.  We  know  noth- 
ing of  the  family,  good  or  bad.  We  do  not  wish  you 
to  be  an  old  bachelor,  nor  do  we  wish  you  to  precipitate 
yourself  and  others  into  difficulties  which  you  cannot  get 
rid  of.” 

In  the  same  letter  his  father  says:  “In  regard  to  the 
subject  on  which  you  ask  our  advice,  we  refer  it,  after 
the  experience  you  have  had,  and  with  the  advice  you 
have  often  had  from  us,  to  your  own  judgment.  Be  not 
hasty  in  entering  into  any  engagement;  enquire  with 
caution  and  delicacy;  do  everything  that  is  honorable 
and  gentlemanly  respecting  yourself  and  those  con- 


204 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


cerned.  ‘Pause,  ponder,  sift.  — Judge  before  friendship 
— then  confide  till  death.’  (Young.)  Above  all,  commit 
the  subject  to  God  in  prayer  and  ask  his  guidance  and 
blessing.  I am  glad  to  find  you  are  doing  this.” 

How  well  he  obeyed  his  father’s  injunctions  may  be 
gathered  from  the  following  letter,  which  speaks  for 
itself : — 

Concord,  September  2,  1816. 

My  dear  Parents,  — I have  just  received  yours  of 
August  29.  I leave  town  to-morrow  morning,  probably 
for  Hanover,  as  there  is  no  conveyance  direct  to  Wal- 
pole. 

I have  had  no  more  portraits  since  I wrote  you,  so 
that  I have  received  just  one  hundred  dollars  in  Concord. 
The  last  I took  for  ten  dollars,  as  the  person  I painted 
obtained  four  of  my  sitters  for  me.  . . . 

With  respect  to  the  confidential  affair,  everything  is 
successful  beyond  my  most  sanguine  expectations.  The 
more  I know  of  her  the  more  amiable  she  appears.  She 
is  very  beautiful  and  yet  no  coquetry;  she  is  modest, 
quite  to  diffidence,  and  yet  frank  and  open-hearted. 
Wherever  I have  enquired  concerning  her  I have  inva- 
riably heard  the  same  character  of  — “ remarkably 
amiable,  modest,  and  of  a sweet  disposition.”  When  you 
learn  that  this  is  the  case  I think  you  will  not  accuse  me 
of  being  hasty  in  bringing  the  affair  to  a crisis.  I ven- 
tured to  tell  her  my  whole  heart,  and  instead  of  obscure 
and  ambiguous  answers,  which  some  would  have  given  to 
tantalize  and  pain  one,  she  frankly,  but  modestly  and 
timidly,  told  me  it  was  mutual.  Suffice  it  to  say  we  are 
engaged. 

If  I know  my  parents  I know  they  will  be  pleased  with 


HIS  ENGAGEMENT 


205 


this  amiable  girl.  Unless  I was  confident  of  it,  I should 
never  have  been  so  hasty.  I have  not  yet  mentioned  it 
to  her  parents;  she  requested  me  to  defer  it  till  next 
summer,  or  till  I see  her  again,  lest  she  should  be  thought 
hasty.  She  is  but  sixteen  and  is  willing  to  wait  two  or 
three  years  if  it  is  for  our  mutual  interest. 

Never,  never  was  a human  being  so  blest  as  I am,  and 
yet  what  an  ungrateful  wretch  I have  been.  Pray  for  me 
that  I may  have  a grateful  heart,  for  I deserve  nothing 
but  adversity,  and  yet  have  the  most  unbounded  pros- 
perity. 

The  father  replies  to  this  characteristic  letter  on 
September  4,  1816:  — 

“I  have  just  received  yours  of  the  2d  inst.  Its  con- 
tents were  deeply  interesting  to  us,  as  you  will  readily 
suppose.  It  accounts  to  us  why  you  have  made  so  long 
a stay  at  Concord.  ...  So  far  as  we  can  judge  from  your 
representations  (which  are  all  we  have  to  judge  from), 
we  cannot  refuse  you  our  approbation,  and  we  hope  that 
the  course,  on  which  you  have  entered  with  your  char- 
acteristic rapidity  and  decision,  will  be  pursued  and 
issue  in  a manner  which  will  conduce  to  the  happiness  of 
all  concerned.  . . . 

“We  think  her  parents  should  be  made  acquainted 
with  the  state  of  the  business,  as  she  is  so  young  and  the 
thing  so  important  to  them.” 

The  son  answers  this  letter,  from  Walpole,  New  Hamp- 
shire, on  September  7,  1816,  thus  naively:  “You  think 
the  parents  of  the  young  lady  should  be  made  acquainted 
with  the  state  of  the  business.  I feel  some  degree  of  awk- 
wardness as  it  respects  that  part  of  the  affair;  I don’t 


206 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


know  the  manner  in  which  it  ought  to  be  done.  I wish 
you  would  have  the  goodness  to  write  me  immediately 
(at  Walpole,  to  care  of  Thomas  Bellows,  Esq.)  and  in- 
form me  what  I should  say.  Might  I communicate  the 
information  by  writing?” 

Here  he  gives  a detailed  account  of  the  family,  and, 
for  the  first  time,  mentions  the  young  lady’s  name  — 
Lucretia  Pickering  Walker  — and  continues:  — 

“You  ask  how  the  family  have  treated  me.  They  are 
all  aware  of  the  attachment  between  us,  for  I have  made 
my  attention  so  open  and  so  marked  that  they  all  must 
have  perceived  it.  I know  that  Lucretia  must  have  had 
some  conversation  with  her  mother  on  the  subject,  for 
she  told  me  one  day,  when  I asked  her  what  her  mother 
thought  of  my  constant  visits,  that  her  mother  said  she 
‘didn’t  think  I cared  much  about  her,’  in  a pleasant 
way.  All  the  family  have  been  extremely  polite  and  at- 
tentive to  me;  I received  constant  invitations  to  dinner 
and  tea,  indeed  every  encouragement  was  given  me.  . . . 

“I  painted  two  hasty  sketches  of  scenery  in  Concord. 
I meet  with  no  success  in  Walpole.  Quacks  have  been 
before  me.” 

There  is  always  a touch  of  quaint,  dry  humor  in  his 
mother’s  letters  in  spite  of  their  great  seriousness,  as 
witness  the  following  extracts  from  a letter  of  September 
9,  1816:  — 

“We  hope  you  will  feel  more  than  ever  the  absolute 
necessity  laid  upon  you  to  procure  for  yourself  and  those 
you  love  a maintenance,  as  neither  of  you  can  subsist 
long  upon  air.  . . . Remember  it  takes  a great  many 
hundred  dollars  to  make  and  to  keep  the  pot  a-boiling. 

“I  wish  to  see  the  young  lady  who  has  captivated  you 


HIS  ENGAGEMENT 


207 


so  much.  I hope  she  loves  religion,  and  that,  if  you  and 
she  form  a connection  for  life,  som efive  or  six  years  hence , 
you  may  go  hand  in  hand  to  that  better  world  where 
they  neither  marry  nor  are  given  in  marriage.  . . . 

“You  have  not  given  us  any  satisfaction  in  respect  to 
many  things  about  the  young  lady  which  you  ought  to 
suppose  we  should  be  anxious  to  know.  All  you  have 
told  us  is  that  she  is  handsome  and  amiable.  These  are 
good  as  far  as  they  go,  but  there  are  a great  many 
etcs.,  etcs.,  that  we  want  to  know. 

“Is  she  acquainted  with  domestic  affairs?  Does  she 
respect  and  love  religion?  How  many  brothers  and  sis- 
ters has  she?  How  old  are  they?  Is  she  healthy?  How 
old  are  her  parents?  What  will  they  be  likely  to  do  for 
her  some  years  hence,  say  when  she  is  twenty  years  old? 

“In  your  next  answer  at  least  some  of  these  questions. 
You  see  your  mother  has  not  lived  twenty-seven  years 
in  New  England  without  learning  to  ask  questions.” 

These  questions  he  had  already  answered  in  a letter 
which  must  have  crossed  his  mother’s. 

On  September  23,  1816,  he  writes  from  Windsor, 
Vermont:  — 

“I  am  still  here  but  shall  probably  leave  in  a week  or 
two.  I long  to  get  home,  or,  at  least,  as  far  on  my  way 
as  Concord . I think  I shall  be  tempted  to  stay  a week 
or  two  there.  ...  I do  not  like  Windsor  very  much.  It 
is  a very  dissipated  place,  and  dissipation,  too,  of  the 
lowest  sort.  There  is  very  little  gentleman’s  society.” 


Windsor,  Vermont,  September  28,  1816. 

I am  still  in  this  place.  ...  I have  written  Lucretia 
on  the  subject  of  acquainting  her  parents,  and  I have 


208 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


no  doubt  she  will  assent.  ...  I hear  her  spoken  of  in  this 
part  of  the  country  as  very  celebrated,  both  for  her 
beauty  and,  particularly,  for  her  disposition;  and  this  I 
have  heard  without  there  being  the  slightest  suspicion  of 
any  attachment,  or  even  acquaintance,  between  us.  This 
augurs  well  most  certainly.  I know  she  is  considered 
in  Concord  as  the  first  girl  in  the  place.  (You  know  I 
always  aimed  highest.)  The  more  I think  of  this  attach- 
ment the  more  I think  I shall  not  regret  the  haste  (if  it 
may  be  so  called)  of  this  proposed  connection.  . . . 

I am  doing  pretty  well  in  this  place,  better  than  I ex- 
pected; I have  one  more  portrait  to  do  before  I leave  it. 
...  I should  have  business,  I presume,  to  last  me  some 
weeks  if  I could  stay,  but  I long  to  get  home  through 
Concord . . . . 

Mama’s  scheme  of  painting  a large  landscape  and 
selling  it  to  General  Bradley  for  two  hundred  dollars, 
must  give  place  to  another  which  has  just  come  into  my 
head:  that  of  sending  to  you  for  my  great  canvas  and 
painting  the  quarrel  at  Dartmouth  College,  as  large 
as  life,  with  all  the  portraits  of  the  trustees,  overseers, 
officers  of  college,  and  students;  and,  if  I finish  it  next 
week,  to  ask  five  thousand  dollars  for  it  and  then  come 
home  in  a coach  and  six  and  put  Ned  to  the  blush  with 
his  nineteen  subscribers  a day.  Only  think,  $5000  a 
week  is  $260,000  a year,  and,  if  I live  ten  years,  I shall 
be  worth  $2,600,000;  a very  pretty  fortune  for  this  time 
of  day.  Is  it  not  a grand  scheme? 

The  remark  concerning  his  brother  Sidney  Edwards’s 
subscribers  refers  to  a religious  newspaper,  the  “ Bos- 
ton Recorder,”  founded  and  edited  by  him.  It  was  one 


MANY  PORTRAITS  PAINTED  209 

of  the  first  of  the  many  religious  journals  which,  since 
that  time,  have  multiplied  all  over  the  country. 

Continuing  his  modestly  successful  progress,  he  writes 
next  from  Hanover,  on  October  3,  1816:  — 

“I  arrived  in  this  place  on  Tuesday  evening  and  am 
painting  away  with  all  my  might.  I am  painting  Judge 
Woodward  and  lady,  and  think  I shall  have  many  more 
engaged  than  I can  do.  I painted  seven  portraits  at 
Windsor,  one  for  my  board  and  lodging  at  the  inn,  and 
one  for  ten  dollars,  very  small,  to  be  sent  in  a letter  to 
a great  distance;  so  that  in  all  I received  eighty-five  dol- 
lars in  money.  I have  five  more  engaged  at  Windsor  for 
next  summer.  So  you  see  I have  not  been  idle. 

“I  must  spend  a fortnight  at  Concord,  so  that  I shall 
not  probably  be  at  home  till  early  in  November. 

“I  think,  with  proper  management,  that  I have  but 
little  to  fear  as  to  this  world.  I think  I can,  with  in- 
dustry, average  from  two  to  three  thousand  dollars  a 
year,  which  is  a tolerable  income,  though  not  equal  to 
$2,600,000!” 

Concord,  October  14,  1816. 

I arrived  here  on  Friday  evening  in  good  health  and 
spirits  from  Hanover.  I painted  four  portraits  alto- 
gether in  Hanover,  and  have  many  engaged  for  next 
summer.  I presume  I shall  paint  some  here,  though  I 
am  uncertain. 

I found  Lucretia  in  good  health,  very  glad  to  see  me. 
She  improves  on  acquaintance;  she  is,  indeed,  a most 
amiable,  affectionate  girl;  I know  you  will  love  her.  She 
has  consented  that  I should  inform  her  parents  of  our 
attachment.  I have,  accordingly,  just  sent  a letter  to 
her  father  (twelve  o’clock),  and  am  now  in  a state  of 


210 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


suspense  anxiously  waiting  his  answer.  Before  I close 
this,  I hope  to  give  you  the  result. 

Five  o’clock.  I have  just  called  and  had  a conversation 
(by  request)  with  Mr.  Walker,  and  I have  the  satisfac- 
tion to  say:  “I  have  Lucretia’s  parents’  entire  approba- 
tion.” Everything  successful ! Praise  be  to  the  giver  of 
every  good  gift!  What,  indeed,  shall  I render  to  Him  for 
all  his  unmerited  and  continually  increasing  mercies  and 
blessings? 

In  a letter  to  Miss  Walker  from  a girl  friend  we  find 
the  following : — 

“You  appear  to  think,  dear  Lucretia,  that  I am  pos- 
sessed of  quite  an  insensible  heart;  pardon  me  if  I say 
the  same  of  you,  for  I have  heard  that  several  have 
become  candidates  for  your  affections,  but  that  you 
remained  unmoved  until  Mr.  M.,  of  Charlestown,  made 
his  appearance,  when,  I understand,  you  did  hope  that 
his  sentiments  in  your  favor  were  reciprocal. 

“I  rejoice  to  hear  this,  for,  though  I am  unacquainted 
with  that  gentleman,  yet,  when  I heard  he  was  likely  to 
become  a successful  suitor,  I have  made  some  enquiries 
concerning  him,  and  find  he  is  possessed  of  every  excel- 
lent and  amiable  quality  that  I should  wish  the  person 
to  have  who  was  to  become  the  husband  of  so  dear  a 
friend  as  yourself.” 

Morse  must  have  returned  home  about  the  end  of 
October,  for  we  find  no  more  letters  until  the  14th  of 
December,  when  he  writes  from  Portsmouth,  New 
Hampshire:  — 

“I  should  have  written  you  sooner  but  I have  been 
employed  in  settling  myself.  I thought  it  best  not  to 


INVENTS  A FIRE-ENGINE  PUMP  211 


be  precipitate  in  fixing  on  a place  to  board  and  lodge,  but 
first  to  sound  the  public  as  to  my  success.  Every  one 
thinks  I shall  meet  with  encouragement,  and,  on  the 
strength  of  this,  I have  taken  lodgings  and  a room  at 
Mrs.  Ringe’s  in  Jaffrey  Street;  a very  excellent  and  cen- 
tral situation.  ...  I shall  commence  on  Monday  morn- 
ing with  Governor  Langdon’s  portrait.  He  is  very  kind 
and  attentive  to  me,  as,  indeed,  are  all  here,  and  will  do 
everything  to  aid  me.  I wish  not  to  raise  high  expecta- 
tions, but  I think  I shall  succeed  tolerably  well.” 

About  this  time  Finley  Morse  and  his  brother  Ed- 
wards had  jointly  devised  and  patented  a new  “flexible 
piston-pump,”  from  which  they  hoped  great  things. 
Edwards,  always  more  or  less  of  a wag,  proposed  to  call 
it  “Morse’s  Patent  Metallic  Double-headed  Ocean- 
Drinker  and  Deluge-Spouter  Valve  Pump-Boxes.” 

It  was  to  be  used  in  connection  with  fire-engines,  and 
seems  really  to  have  been  an  excellent  invention,  for 
President  Jeremiah  Day,  of  Yale  College,  gave  the 
young  inventors  his  written  endorsement,  and  Eli  Whit- 
ney, the  inventor  of  the  cotton-gin,  thus  recommends 
it:  “Having  examined  the  model  of  a fire-engine  in- 
vented by  Mr.  Morse,  with  pistons  of  a new  construction, 
I am  of  opinion  that  an  engine  may  be  made  on  that 
principle  (being  more  simple  and  much  less  expensive), 
which  would  have  a preference  to  those  in  common  use.” 

In  the  letters  of  the  year  1817  and  of  several  following 
years,  even  in  the  letters  of  the  young  man  to  his  fiancSe, 
many  long  references  are  made  to  this  pump  and  to  the 
varying  success  in  introducing  it  into  general  use.  I 
shall  not,  however,  refer  to  it  again,  and  only  mention 
it  to  show  the  bent  of  Morse’s  mind  towards  invention. 


212 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


He  spent  some  time  in  the  early  part  of  1817  in  Ports- 
mouth, New  Hampshire,  meeting  with  success  in  his 
profession.  Miss  Walker  was  also  there  visiting  friends, 
so  we  may  presume  that  his  stay  was  pleasant  as  well  as 
profitable. 

In  February  of  that  year  he  accompanied  his  fiancee 
to  Charlestown,  his  parents,  naturally,  wishing  to  make 
the  acquaintance  of  the  young  lady,  and  then  returned 
to  Portsmouth  to  finish  his  work  there. 

The  visit  of  Miss  Walker  to  Charlestown  gave  great 
satisfaction  to  all  concerned.  On  March  4,  1817,  Morse 
writes  to  his  parents  from  Portsmouth:  “I  am  under 
the  agreeable  necessity  (shall  I say)  of  postponing  my 
return  ...  in  consequence  of  a press  of  business.  I shall 
have  three  begun  to-night;  one  sat  yesterday  (a  large 
one),  and  two  will  sit  to-day  (small),  and  three  more 
have  it  in  serious  contemplation.  This  unexpected  oc- 
currence will  deprive  me  of  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you 
this  week  at  least.” 

And  on  the  next  day,  March  5,  he  writes:  “The  un- 
expected application  of  three  sitters  at  a time  completely 
stopped  me.  Since  I wrote  I have  taken  a first  sitting 
of  a fourth  (large),  and  a fifth  (large)  sits  on  Friday  morn- 
ing; so  you  see  I am  over  head  and  ears  in  business.” 

As  it  is  necessary  to  a clear  understanding  of  Morse’s 
character  to  realize  the  depth  of  his  religious  convictions, 
I shall  quote  the  following  from  this  same  letter  of 
March  5 : — 

“I  wish  much  to  know  the  progress  of  the  Revival, 
how  many  are  admitted  next  communion,  and  any  reli- 
gious news. 

“I  have  been  in  the  house  almost  ever  since  I came 


HIS  RELIGIOUS  CONVICTIONS  213 


from  home  sifting  the  scheme  of  Universal  Salvation 
to  the  bottom.  What  occasioned  this  was  an  occurrence 
on  the  evening  of  Sunday  before  last.  I heard  the  bell 
ring  for  lecture  and  concluded  it  was  at  Mr.  Putnam’s; 
I accordingly  sallied  out  to  go  to  it,  when  I found  that  it 
was  in  the  Universalist  meeting-house. 

“As  I was  out  and  never  in  a Universalist  meeting, 
I thought,  for  mere  curiosity,  I would  go  in.  I went 
into  a very  large  meeting-house;  the  meeting  was  over- 
flowing with  people  of  both  sexes,  and  the  singing  the 
finest  I have  heard  in  Portsmouth.  I was  struck  with  the 
contrast  it  made  to  Mr.  Putnam’s  sacramental  lecture; 
fifteen  or  sixteen  persons  thinly  scattered  over  the  house, 
and  the  choir  consisting  of  four  or  five  whose  united 
voice  could  scarcely  be  heard  in  the  farthest  corner  of 
the  church,  and,  when  heard,  so  out  of  harmony  as  to 
set  one’s  teeth  on  edge. 

“The  reflections  which  this  melancholy  contrast 
caused  I could  not  help  communicating  to  Mr.  Putnam 
in  the  words  of  Mr.  Spring’s  sermon,  * something  must  be 
done.9  He  agreed  it  was  a dreadful  state  of  society  here 
but  almost  gave  up  as  hopeless.  I told  him  he  never 
should  yield  a post  like  this  to  the  Devil  without  a strug- 
gle; and,  at  any  rate,  I told  him  that  the  few  Christians 
that  there  were  (and,  indeed,  they  are  but  as  one  to  one 
thousand)  could  pray,  and  I thought  it  was  high  time. 
I told  him  I would  do  all  in  my  power  to  assist  him  in 
any  scheme  where  I could  be  of  use.” 

The  year  1817  was  spent  by  the  young  man  in  execut- 
ing the  commissions  which  had  been  promised  him  the 
year  before  in  New  Hampshire.  In  all  his  journeyings 
back  and  forth  the  road  invariably  led  through  Concord, 


214 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


and  the  pure  love  of  the  young  people  for  each  other 
increased  as  the  months  rolled  by.  I shall  not  profane 
the  sacredness  of  this  love  by  introducing  any  of  the  more 
intimate  passages  of  their  letters  of  this  and  of  later 
years.  The  young  girl  responded  readily  to  the  religious 
exhortations  of  her  fiance  and  became  a sincere  and  de- 
vout Christian. 

It  will  not  be  necessary  to  follow  him  in  this  journey, 
as  the  experiences  were  but  a repetition  of  those  of  the 
year  before.  He  painted  many  portraits  in  Concord, 
Hanover,  and  other  places,  and  finally  concluded  to 
venture  on  a trip  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  where 
his  kinsman,  Dr.  Finley,  and  Mr.  John  A.  Alston  had 
urged  him  to  come,  assuring  him  good  business. 

On  January  27,  1818,  he  arrived  in  that  beautiful 
Southern  city  and  thus  announced  his  arrival  to  his 
parents:  “I  find  myself  in  a new  climate,  the  weather 
warm  as  our  May.  I have  been  introduced  to  a number 
of  friends.  I think  my  prospects  are  favorable.” 

At  first,  however,  the  promised  success  did  not  ma- 
terialize, and  it  was  not  until  after  many  weeks  of  wait- 
ing that  the  tide  turned.  But  it  did  turn,  for  an  excellent 
portrait  of  Dr.  Finley,  one  of  the  best  ever  painted  by 
Morse,  aroused  the  enthusiasm  of  the  Charlestonians, 
and  orders  began  to  pour  in,  so  that  in  a few  weeks  he 
was  engaged  to  paint  one  hundred  and  fifty  portraits  at 
sixty  dollars  each.  Quite  an  advance  over  the  meagre 
fifteen  dollars  he  had  received  in  New  England.  But  for 
some  of  his  more  elaborate  productions  he  received  even 
more,  as  the  following  extract  from  a letter  of  Mr.  John 
A.  Alston,  dated  April  7,  1818,  will  prove:  — 

“I  have  just  received  your  favor  of  the  30th  ultimo. 


JOHN  A.  ALSTON 


215 


and  thank  you  very  cordially  for  your  goodness  in  con- 
senting to  take  my  daughter’s  full-length  likeness  in  the 
manner  I described,  say  twenty-four  inches  in  length. 
I will  pay  you  most  willingly  the  two  hundred  dollars 
you  require  for  it,  and  will  consider  myself  a gainer  by 
the  bargain.  I shall  expect  you  to  decorate  this  picture 
with  the  most  superb  landscape  you  are  capable  of  de- 
signing, and  that  you  will  produce  a masterpiece  of  paints 
ing.  I agree  to  your  taking  it  with  you  to  the  northward 
to  finish  it.  Be  pleased  to  represent  my  daughter  in  the 
finest  attitude  you  can  conceive.” 

Mr.  Alston  was  a generous  patron  and  paid  the  young 
artist  liberally  for  the  portraits  of  his  children.  In  re- 
cognition of  this  Morse  presented  him  with  his  most 
ambitious  painting,  “The  Judgment  of  Jupiter.”  Mr. 
Alston  prized  this  picture  highly  during  his  lifetime,  but 
after  his  death  it  was  sold  and  for  many  years  was  lost 
sight  of.  It  was  purchased  long  afterwards  in  England 
by  an  American  gentleman,  who,  not  knowing  who  the 
painter  was,  gave  it  to  a niece  of  Morse’s,  Mrs.  Parma- 
lee,  and  it  is  still,  I believe,  in  the  possession  of  the  fam- 
ily- 

While  he  was  in  Charleston  his  father  wrote  to  him 
of  the  dangerous  illness  of  his  mother  with  what  he  called 
a “peripneumony,”  which,  from  the  description,  must 
have  been  the  term  used  in  those  days  for  pneumonia. 
Her  life  was  spared,  however,  and  she  lived  for  many 
years  after  this. 

In  June  of  the  year  1818,  Morse  returned  to  the  North 
and  spent  the  summer  in  completing  such  portraits  as 
he  had  carried  with  him  in  an  unfinished  state,  and  in 
painting  such  others  as  he  could  procure  commissions 


216 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


for.  He  planned  to  return  to  Charleston  in  the  following 
year,  but  this  time  with  a young  wife  to  accompany 
him. 

His  uncle,  Dr.  Finley,  writing  to  him  on  June  16, 
says:  — 

“Your  letter  of  2d  instant,  conveying  the  pleasing 
intelligence  of  your  safe  and  very  short  passage  and 
happy  meeting  with  your  affectionate  parents  at  your 
own  home,  came  safe  to  hand  in  due  time.  . . . And  so 
Lucretia  was  expected  and  you  intended  to  surprise  her 
by  your  unlooked-for  presence. 

“Finley,  I am  afraid  you  will  be  too  happy.  You 
ought  to  meet  a little  rub  or  two  or  you  will  be  too 
much  in  the  clouds  and  forget  that  you  are  among 
mortals.  Let  me  see  if  I cannot  give  you  a friendly 
twist  downwards. 

“Your  pictures  — aye  — suppose  I should  speak  of 
them  and  what  is  said  of  them  during  your  absence.  I 
will  perform  the  office  of  him  who  was  placed  near  the 
triumphal  car  of  the  conqueror  to  abuse  him  lest  he 
should  be  too  elated. 

“Well  — ‘His  pictures,’  say  people,  ‘are  undoubtedly 
good  likenesses,  but  he  paints  carelessly  and  in  too  much 
haste  and  his  draperies  are  not  well  done.  He  must  be 
more  attentive  or  he  will  lose  his  reputation.’  ‘See,’ 
say  others,  ‘how  he  flatters.’  ‘Oh!’  says  another,  ‘he 
has  not  flattered  me’;  etc.,  etc. 

“ By  the  bye,  I saw  old  General  C.  C.  Pinckney  yester- 
day, and  he  told  me,  in  his  laughing,  humorous  way, 
that  he  had  requested  you  to  draw  his  brother  Thomas 
twenty  years  younger  than  he  really  was,  so  as  to  be  a 
companion  to  his  own  when  he  was  twenty  years  younger 


MARRIAGE  217 

than  at  this  time,  and  to  flatter  him  as  he  had  directed 
Stuart  to  do  so  to  him.” 

Morse  had  now  abandoned  his  idea  of  soon  returning 
to  Europe;  he  renounced,  for  the  present,  his  ambition 
to  devote  himself  to  the  painting  of  great  historical 
pictures,  and  threw  himself  with  enthusiasm  into  the 
painting  of  portraits.  He  had  an  added  incentive,  for  he 
wished  to  marry  at  once,  and  his  parents  and  those  of 
his  fiancee  agreed  that  it  would  be  wise  for  the  young 
people  to  make  the  venture.  Everything  seemed  to 
presage  success  in  life,  at  least  in  a modest  way,  to  the 
young  couple. 

On  the  6th  of  October,  1818,  the  following  notice  ap- 
peared in  the  New  Hampshire  “Patriot,”  of  Concord: 
“Married  in  this  town,  October  1st,  by  Rev.  Dr.  Mc- 
Farland, Mr.  Samuel  F.  B.  Morse  (the  celebrated  painter) 
to  Miss  Lucretia  Walker,  daughter  of  Charles  Walker, 
Esq.” 

On  the  5th  of  October  the  young  man  writes  to  his 
parents:  — 

“ I was  married,  as  I wrote  you  I should  be,  on  Tues- 
day morning  last.  We  set  out  at  nine  o’clock  and  reached 
Amherst  over  bad  roads  at  night.  The  next  day  we 
continued  our  journey  through  Wilton  to  New  Ipswich, 
eighteen  miles  over  one  of  the  worst  roads  I ever  trav- 
elled, all  uphill  and  down  and  very  rocky,  and  no  tav- 
ern on  the  road.  We  enquired  at  New  Ipswich  our  best 
route  to  Northampton,  where  we  intended  to  go  to 
meet  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cornelius,  but  we  found  on  enquiry 
that  there  were  nothing  but  cross-roads  and  these  very 
bad,  and  no  taverns  where  we  could  be  comfortably  ac- 
commodated. Our  horse  also  was  tired,  so  we  thought 


218 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


our  best  way  was  to  return.  Accordingly  the  next  day 
we  started  for  Concord,  and  arrived  on  Friday  evening 
safe  home  again. 

“Lucretia  wishes  to  spend  this  week  with  her  friends, 
so  that  I shall  return  (Providence  permitting)  on  this 
day  week,  and  reach  home  by  Tuesday  noon,  probably 
to  dinner.  We  are  both  well  and  send  a great  deal  of 
love  to  you  all.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Walker  wish  me  to  present 
their  best  respects  to  you.  We  had  delightful  weather  for 
travelling,  and  got  home  just  in  season  to  escape  Satur- 
day’s rain.” 


CHAPTER  XI 


November  19,  1818  — March  31,  1821. 

Morse  and  his  wife  go  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  — Hospitably  en- 
tertained and  many  portraits  painted.  — Congratulates  Allston  on  his  elec- 
tion to  the  Royal  Academy.  — Receives  commission  to  paint  President 
Monroe.  — Trouble  in  the  parish  at  Charlestown.  — Morse  urges  his  par- 
ents to  leave  and  come  to  Charleston.  — Letters  of  John  A.  Alston.  — Re- 
turn to  the  North.  — Birth  of  his  first  child.  — Dr.  Morse  and  his  family 
decide  to  move  to  New  Haven.  — Morse  goes  to  Washington.  — Paints  the 
President  under  difficulties.  — Hospitalities.  — Death  of  his  grandfather. 
— Dr.  Morse  appointed  Indian  Commissioner.  — Marriage  of  Morse’s 
future  mother-in-law.  — Charleston  again.  — Continued  success.  — Letters 
to  Mrs.  Ball.  — Liberality  of  Mr.  Alston.  — Spends  the  summer  in  New 
Haven.  — Returns  to  Charleston,  but  meets  with  poor  success.  — Assists  in 
founding  Academy  of  Arts,  which  has  but  a short  life.  — Goes  North  again. 

The  young  couple  decided  to  spend  the  winter  in  Charles- 
ton, South  Carolina,  where  Morse  had  won  a reputation 
the  previous  winter  as  an  excellent  portrait-painter,  and 
where  much  good  business  awaited  him. 

The  following  letter  was  written  to  his  parents:  — 

Schooner  Tontine,  at  anchor  off  Charleston  Lighthouse, 
Thursday,  November  19,  1818,  5 o’clock  p.m. 

We  have  arrived  thus  far  on  our  voyage  safely  through 
the  kind  protection  of  Providence.  We  have  had  a very 
rough  passage  attended  with  many  dangers  and  more 
fears,  but  have  graciously  been  delivered  from  them  all. 
It  is  seven  days  since  we  left  New  York.  If  you  recollect 
that  was  the  time  of  my  last  passage  in  this  same  vessel. 
She  is  an  excellent  vessel  and  has  the  best  captain  and 
accommodations  in  the  trade. 

Lucretia  was  a little  seasick  in  the  roughest  times, 
but,  on  the  whole,  bore  the  voyage  extremely  well.  She 
seems  a little  downcast  this  afternoon  in  consequence 


220 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


of  feeling  as  if  she  was  going  among  strangers,  but  I tell 
her  she  will  overcome  it  in  ten  minutes’  interview  with 
Uncle  and  Aunt  Finley  and  family. 

She  is  otherwise  very  well  and  sends  a great  deal  of 
love  to  you  all.  Please  let  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Walker  know  of 
our  arrival  as  soon  as  may  be.  I will  leave  the  remainder 
of  this  until  I get  up  to  town.  We  hope  to  go  up  when 
the  tide  changes  in  about  an  hour. 

Friday  Morning,  20th, 
at  Uncle  Finley’s. 

We  are  safely  housed  under  the  hospitable  roof  of 
Uncle  Finley,  where  they  received  us,  as  you  might  ex- 
pect, with  open  arms.  He  has  provided  lodgings  for  us 
at  ten  dollars  per  week.  I have  not  yet  seen  them; 
shall  go  directly. 

I received  a letter  from  Richard  at  Savannah;  he  writes 
in  fine  spirits  and  feels  quite  delighted  with  the  hospi- 
table people  of  the  South. 

This  refers  to  his  brother  Richard  Carey  Morse,  who 
was  still  pursuing  his  theological  studies. 

The  visit  of  the  young  couple  to  Charleston  was  a 
most  enjoyable  one,  and  the  artist  found  many  patrons 
eager  to  be  immortalized  by  his  brush. 

On  December  22,  1818,  he  writes  to  his  parents:  — 

“Lucretia  is  well  and  contented.  She  makes  many 
friends  and  we  receive  as  much  attention  from  the 
hospitable  Carolinians  as  we  can  possibly  attend  to. 
She  is  esteemed  quite  handsome  here;  she  has  grown 
quite  fleshy  and  healthy,  and  we  are  as  happy  in  each 
other  as  you  can  possibly  wish  us. 


IN  CHARLESTON,  SOUTH  CAROLINA  221 

“ There  are  several  painters  arrived  from  New  York, 
but  I fear  no  competition;  I have  as  much  as  I can  do.” 

As  a chronicle  of  fair  weather,  favorable  winds,  and 
blue  skies  is  apt  to  grow  monotonous,  I shall  pass  rapidly 
over  the  next  few  years,  only  selecting  from  the  volumi- 
nous correspondence  of  that  period  a few  extracts  which 
have  more  than  a passing  interest. 

On  February  4,  1819,  he  writes  to  his  friend  and 
master,  Washington  Allston,  who  had  now  returned  to 
Boston : — 

“Excuse  my  neglect  in  not  having  written  you  before 
this  according  to  my  promise  before  I left  Boston.  I 
can  only  plead  as  apology  (what  I know  will  gratify 
you)  a multiplicity  of  business.  I am  painting  from  morn- 
ing till  night  and  have  continual  applications.  I have 
added  to  my  list,  this  season  only,  to  the  amount  of 
three  thousand  dollars;  that  is  since  I left  you.  Among 
them  are  three  full  lengths  to  be  finished  at  the  North, 
I hope  in  Boston,  where  I shall  once  more  enjoy  your 
criticisms. 

“I  am  exerting  my  utmost  to  improve;  every  picture 
I try  to  make  my  best,  and  in  the  evening  I draw  two 
hours  from  the  antique  as  I did  in  London;  for  I ought  to 
inform  you  that  I fortunately  found  a fine  ‘Venus  de 
Medicis  ’ without  a blemish,  imported  from  Paris  some- 
time since  by  a gentleman  of  this  city  who  wished  to  dis- 
pose of  it;  also  a young  Apollo  which  was  so  broken  that 
he  gave  it  to  me,  saying  it  was  useless.  I have,  however, 
after  a great  deal  of  trouble,  put  it  together  entirely,  and 
these  two  figures,  with  some  fragments,  — hands,  feet, 
etc.,  — make  a good  academy.  Mr.  Fraser,  Mr.  Cog- 
dell,  Mr.  Fisher,  of  Boston,  and  myself  meet  here  of  an 


222 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


evening  to  improve  ourselves.  I feel  as  much  enthusiasm 
as  ever  in  my  art  and  love  it  more  than  ever.  A few  years, 
at  the  rate  I am  now  going  on,  will  place  me  independ- 
ent of  public  patronage. 

“Thus  much  for  myself,  for  you  told  me  in  one  of  your 
letters  from  London  that  I must  be  more  of  an  egotist  or 
you  should  be  less  of  one  in  your  letters  to  me,  which  I 
should  greatly  regret. 

“And  now,  permit  me,  my  dear  sir,  to  congratulate 
you  on  your  election  to  the  Royal  Academy.  I know  you 
will  believe  me  when  I say  I jumped  for  joy  when  I heard 
it.  Though  it  cannot  add  to  your  merit,  yet  it  will  extend 
the  knowledge  of  it,  especially  in  our  own  country,  where 
we  are  still  influenced  by  foreign  opinion,  and  more 
justly,  perhaps,  in  regard  to  taste  in  the  fine  arts  than 
in  any  other  thing.” 

On  March  1,  1819,  the  Common  Council  of  Charles- 
ton passed  the  following  resolution : — 

“Resolved  unanimously  that  His  Honor  the  Intendant 
be  requested  to  solicit  James  Monroe,  President  of  the 
United  States,  to  permit  a full-length  likeness  to  be  taken 
for  the  City  of  Charleston,  and  that  Mr.  Morse  be  re- 
quested to  take  all  necessary  measures  for  executing  the 
said  likeness  on  the  visit  of  the  President  to  this  city. 

“Resolved  unanimously  that  the  sum  of  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty  dollars  be  appropriated  for  this  purpose. 

“Extract  from  the  minutes. 

“William  Roach,  Jr., 
“Clerk  of  Council.” 

This  portrait  of  President  Monroe  was  completed 
later  on  and  still  hangs  in  the  City  Hall  of  Charleston. 
I shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to  it  again. 


CHURCH  TROUBLES  IN  CHARLESTOWN  223 

Morse,  in  a letter  to  his  parents  of  March  26,  1819, 
says:  — 

“Two  of  your  letters  have  been  lately  received  de- 
tailing the  state  of  the  parish  and  church.  I cannot  say 
I was  surprised,  for  it  is  what  might  be  expected  from 
Charlestown  people.  ...  As  to  returning  home  in  the 
way  I mentioned  mama  need  not  be  at  all  uneasy  on  that 
score.  It  is  necessary  I should  visit  Washington,  as  the 
President  will  stay  so  short  a time  here  that  I cannot 
complete  the  head  unless  I see  him  in  Washington.  . . . 
Now  as  to  the  parish  and  church  business,  I hope  all 
things  will  turn  out  right  yet,  and  I can’t  help  wishing 
that  nothing  may  occur  to  keep  you  any  longer  in  that 
nest  of  vipers  and  conspirators.  I think  with  Edwards 
decidedly  that,  on  mama’s  account  alone,  you  should 
leave  a place  which  is  full  of  the  most  unpleasant  asso- 
ciations to  all  the  family,  and  retire  to  some  place  of 
quiet  to  enjoy  your  old  age. 

“Why  not  come  to  Charleston?  Here  is  a fine  place  for 
usefulness,  a pleasant  climate  especially  for  persons  ad- 
vanced in  life,  and  your  children  here;  for  I think  seri- 
ously of  settling  in  Charleston.  Lucretia  is  willing,  and 
I think  it  will  be  much  for  my  advantage  to  remain 
through  the  year.  Richard  can  find  a place  here  if  he 
will,  and  Edwards  can  come  on  and  be  Bishop  or  Presi- 
dent or  Professor  in  some  of  the  colleges  (for  I can’t 
think  of  him  in  a less  character)  after  he  has  graduated. 

“ I wish  seriously  you  would  think  of  this.  Your  friends 
here  would  greatly  rejoice  and  an  opening  could  be  found, 
I have  no  doubt.  Christians  want  their  hands  strength- 
ened, and  a veteran  soldier,  like  papa,  might  be  of  great 
service  here  in  the  infancy  of  the  Unitarian  Hydra , who 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


finds  a population  too  well  adapted  to  receive  and  cherish 
its  easy  and  fascinating  tenets/’ 

All  this  refers  to  a movement  organized  by  the  enemies 
of  Dr.  Morse  to  oust  him  from  his  parish  in  Charlestown. 
He  was  a militant  fighter  for  orthodoxy  and  an  uncom- 
promising foe  to  Unitarianism,  which  was  gradually 
obtaining  the  ascendancy  in  and  near  Boston.  The 
movement  was  finally  successful,  as  we  shall  see  later, 
but  they  did  not  go  as  far  from  their  old  haunts  as 
Charleston. 

I shall  not  attempt  to  argue  the  rights  and  wrongs  of 
the  case,  which  seem  to  have  been  rather  complicated, 
for  Dr.  Morse,  more  than  a year  after  this,  in  writing  to 
a friend  says:  “The  events  of  the  last  fifteen  months  are 
still  involved  in  impenetrable  mystery,  which  I doubt 
not  will  be  unravelled  in  due  time.” 

The  winter  and  spring  of  1819  were  spent  by  the  young 
couple  both  pleasantly  and  profitably  in  Charleston.  The 
best  society  of  that  charming  city  opened  its  arms  to  them 
and  orders  flowed  in  in  a steady  stream.  Mr.  John  A. 
Alston  was  a most  generous  patron,  ordering  many  por- 
traits of  his  children  and  friends,  and  sometimes  insisting 
on  paying  the  young  man  even  more  than  the  price 
agreed  upon. 

In  a letter  to  Morse  he  says:  “Which  of  my  friends 
was  it  who  lately  observed  to  you  that  I had  a picture 
mania?  You  made,  I understand,  a most  excellent  reply, 
‘You  wished  I would  come  to  town,  then,  and  bite  a 
dozen.’  Indeed,  my  very  good  sir,  was  it  in  my  power 
to  excite  in  them  a just  admiration  of  your  talents,  I 
would  readily  come  to  town  and  bite  the  whole  com- 
munity.” 


BIRTH  OF  HIS  FIRST  CHILD 


225 


And  in  another  letter  of  April  10,  1819,  Mr.  Alston 
says:  “Your  portrait  of  my  daughter  was  left  in  George- 
town [South  Carolina],  at  the  house  of  a friend;  nearly  all 
of  the  citizens  have  seen  it,  and  I really  think  it  will  oc- 
casion you  some  applications.  . . . Every  one  thought 
himself  at  liberty  to  make  remarks.  Some  declared  it  to 
be  a good  likeness,  while  others  insisted  it  was  not  so, 
and  several  who  made  such  remarks,  I knew  had  never 
seen  my  daughter.  At  last  a rich  Jew  gentleman  ob- 
served, ‘it  was  the  richest  piece  of  painting  he  had  ever 
seen.’  This  being  so  much  in  character  that  I assure  you, 
sir,  I could  contain  myself  no  longer,  which,  spreading 
among  the  audience,  occasioned  not  an  unpleasant 
moment.” 

Morse  and  his  young  wife  returned  to  the  North  in 
the  early  summer  of  1819,  and  spent  the  summer  and  fall 
with  his  parents  in  Charlestown.  The  young  man  occu- 
pied himself  with  the  completion  of  the  portraits  which 
he  had  brought  with  him  from  the  South,  and  his  wife 
was  busied  with  preparations  for  the  event  which  is  thus 
recorded  in  a letter  of  Dr.  Morse’s  to  his  son  Sidney 
Edwards  at  Andover:  “Since  I have  been  writing  the 
above,  Lucretia  has  presented  us  with  a fine  grand- 
daughter and  is  doing  well.  The  event  has  filled  us  with 
joy  and  gratitude.” 

The  child  was  christened  Susan  Walker  Morse.  In 
the  mean  time  the  distressing  news  had  come  from 
Charleston  of  the  sudden  death  of  Dr.  Finley,  to  whose 
kindly  affection  and  influence  Morse  owed  much  of  the 
pleasure  and  success  of  his  several  visits  to  Charleston. 

Affairs  had  come  to  a crisis  in  the  parish  at  Charles- 
town, and  Dr.  Morse  decided  to  resign  and  planned  to 


226 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


move  to  New  Haven,  Connecticut,  with  his  family  in 
the  following  spring. 

The  necessity  for  pursuing  his  profession  in  the  most 
profitable  field  compelled  Morse  to  return  to  Charleston 
by  way  of  Washington  in  November,  and  this  time  he 
had  to  go  alone,  much  against  his  inclinations. 

He  writes  to  his  mother  from  New  York  on  November 
28,  1819:  “I  miss  Lucretia  and  little  Susan  more  than 
you  can  think,  and  I shall  long  to  have  us  all  together  at 
New  Haven  in  the  spring.” 

His  object  in  going  to  Washington  was  to  paint  the 
portrait  of  the  President,  and  of  this  he  says  in  a letter: 
“I  began  on  Monday  to  paint  the  President  and  have 
almost  completed  the  head.  I am  thus  far  pleased  with 
it,  but  I find  it  very  perplexing,  for  he  cannot  sit  more 
than  ten  or  twenty  minutes  at  a time,  so  that  the  moment 
I feel  engaged  he  is  called  away  again.  I set  my  palette 
to-day  at  ten  o’clock  and  waited  until  four  o’clock  this 
afternoon  before  he  came  in.  He  then  sat  ten  minutes 
and  we  were  called  to  dinner.  Is  not  this  trying  to  one’s 
patience  ? ” 

“ December  17,  1819.  I have  been  here  nearly  a fort- 
night. I commenced  the  President’s  portrait  on  Mon- 
day and  shall  finish  it  to-morrow.  I have  succeeded  to 
my  satisfaction,  and,  what  is  better,  to  the  satisfaction 
of  himself  and  family;  so  much  so  that  one  of  his  daugh- 
ters wishes  me  to  copy  the  head  for  her.  They  all  say 
that  mine  is  the  best  that  has  been  taken  of  him.  The 
daughter  told  me  (she  said  as  a secret)  that  her  father 
was  delighted  with  it,  and  said  it  was  the  only  one  that 
in  his  opinion  looked  like  him;  and  this,  too,  with  Stuart’s 
in  the  room. 


PAINTS  PRESIDENT  MONROE  227 


“The  President  has  been  very  kind  and  hospitable 
to  me;  I have  dined  with  him  three  times  and  taken  tea 
as  often;  he  and  his  family  have  been  very  sociable  and 
unreserved.  I have  painted  him  at  his  house,  next  room 
to  his  cabinet,  so  that  when  he  had  a moment  to  spare 
he  would  come  in  to  me. 

“Wednesday  evening  Mrs.  Monroe  held  a drawing- 
room. I attended  and  made  my  bow.  She  was  splen- 
didly and  tastily  dressed.  The  drawing-room  and  suite 
of  rooms  at  the  President’s  are  furnished  and  decorated 
in  the  most  splendid  manner;  some  think  too  much  so, 
but  I do  not.  Something  of  splendor  is  certainly  proper 
about  the  Chief  Magistrate  for  the  credit  of  the  nation. 
Plainness  can  be  carried  to  an  extreme,  and  in  national 
buildings  and  establishments  it  will,  with  good  reason, 
be  styled  meanness.” 

“ December  23,  1819 . It  is  obviously  for  my  interest 
to  hasten  to  Charleston,  as  I shall  there  be  immediately 
at  work,  and  this  is  the  more  necessary  as  there  is  a fresh 
gang  of  adventurers  in  the  brush  line  gone  to  Charleston 
before  me.” 

A short  while  after  this  he  received  the  news  of  the 
death  of  his  grandfather,  Jedediah  Morse,  at  Woodstock, 
Connecticut,  on  December  29,  aged  ninety-four  years. 
Mr.  Prime  says  of  him:  “He  was  a strong  man  in  body 
and  mind,  an  able  and  upright  magistrate,  for  eighteen 
years  one  of  the  selectmen  of  the  town,  twenty-seven 
years  town  clerk  and  treasurer,  fifteen  years  a member 
of  the  Colonial  and  State  Legislature,  and  a prominent, 
honored,  and  useful  member  and  officer  of  the  church.” 

In  January  of  the  year  1820,  Dr.  Morse,  realizing 


228 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 

that  it  would  be  for  the  best  interests  of  all  concerned 
to  relinquish  his  pastorate  at  Charlestown,  turned  his 
active  brain  in  another  direction,  and  resolved  to  carry 
out  a plan  which  he  had  long  contemplated.  This  was 
to  secure  from  the  Government  at  Washington  an  ap- 
pointment as  commissioner  to  the  Indians  on  the  bor- 
ders of  the  United  States  of  those  early  days,  in  order  to 
enquire  into  their  condition  with  a view  to  their  moral 
and  physical  betterment.  To  this  end  he  journeyed  to 
Washington  and  laid  his  project  before  the  President 
and  the  Secretary  of  War,  John  C.  Calhoun.  He  was 
most  courteously  entertained  by  these  gentlemen  and 
received  the  appointment. 

In  the  following  spring  with  his  son  Richard  he  trav- 
elled through  the  northwestern  frontiers  of  the  United 
States,  and  gained  much  valuable  information  which  he 
laid  before  the  Government.  As  he  was  a man  of  deli- 
cate constitution,  we  cannot  but  admire  his  indomi- 
table spirit  in  ever  devising  new  projects  of  usefulness  to 
his  fellow  men.  It  was  impossible  for  him  to  remain  idle. 

But  it  is  not  within  the  scope  of  this  work  to  follow 
him  on  his  journeys,  although  his  letters  of  that  period 
make  interesting  reading.  While  he  was  in  Washington 
his  wife,  writing  to  him  on  January  27,  1820,  says: 
“Mrs.  Salisbury  and  Abby  drank  tea  with  us  day  before 
yesterday.  They  told  us  that  Catherine  Breese  was 
married  to  a lieutenant  in  the  army.  This  must  have 
been  a very  sudden  thing,  and  I should  suppose  very 
grievous  to  Arthur.” 

Little  did  the  good  lady  think  as  she  penned  these 
words  that,  many  years  afterwards,  her  beloved  eldest 
son  would  take  as  his  second  wife  a daughter  of  this 


CHARLESTON  AGAIN 


229 


union.  Why  this  marriage  should  have  been  “grievous  ” to 
the  father,  Arthur  Breese,  I do  not  know,  unless  all  army 
officers  were  classed  among  the  ungodly  by  the  very  pious 
of  those  days.  As  a matter  of  fact,  Lieutenant,  after- 
wards Captain,  Griswold  was  a most  gallant  gentleman. 

In  the  mean  time  Finley  Morse  had  reached  Charles- 
ton in  safety  after  a tedious  journey  of  many  days  by 
stage  from  Washington,  and  was  busily  employed  in 
painting.  On  February  4,  1820,  he  writes  to  his 
mother:  — 

“I  received  your  good  letter  of  the  19th  and  22d  ult., 
and  thank  you  for  it.  I wish  I had  time  to  give  you 
a narrative  of  my  journey  as  you  wish,  but  you  know 
‘ time  is  money’  and  we  must  ‘ make  hay  while  the  sun 
shines ,’  and  6 a penny  saved  is  a penny  got’  and  ‘ least 
said  soonest  mended ,’  and  a good  many  other  wise  sayings 
which  would  be  quite  pat,  but  I can’t  think  of  them. 

“The  fact  is  I have  scarcely  time  to  say  or  write  a 
word.  I am  busily  employed  in  getting  the  cash,  or  else 
Ned’s  almanac  for  March  will  foretell  falsely. 

“I  am  doing  well,  although  the  city  fairly  swarms  with 
painters.  I am  the  only  one  that  has  as  much  as  he  can 
do;  all  the  rest  are  complaining.  I wish  I could  divide 
with  some  of  them,  very  clever  men  who  have  families  to 
support,  and  can  get  nothing  to  do.  ...  I feel  rejoiced 
that  things  have  come  to  such  a crisis  in  Charlestown 
that  our  family  will  be  released  from  that  region  of 
trouble  so  soon. 

“Keep  up  your  spirits,  mother,  the  Lord  will  show 
you  good  days  according  to  those  in  which  you  have 
seen  evil.  . . . 

“I  am  glad  Lucretia  and  the  dear  little  Susan  intend 


230 


SAMUEL  E.  B.  MORSE 


meeting  me  at  New  Haven.  I think  this  by  far  the  best 
plan;  it  will  save  me  a great  deal  of  time,  which,  as  I said 
before,  is  money. 

“I  shall  have  to  spend  some  time  in  New  Haven  get- 
ting settled,  and  I wish  to  commence  painting  as  soon 
as  possible,  for  I have  more  than  a summer’s  work  be- 
fore me  in  the  President’s  portrait  and  Mrs.  Ball’s. 

“As  soon  as  the  cash  comes  in,  mother,  it  shall  all  be 
remitted  except  what  I immediately  want.  You  may  de- 
pend upon  it  that  nothing  shall  be  left  undone  on  my  part 
to  help  you  and  the  rest  of  us  from  that  hole  of  vipers. 

“I  think  it  very  probable  I shall  return  by  the  middle 
of  May;  it  will  depend  much  on  circumstances,  however. 
I wish  very  much  to  be  with  my  dear  wife  and  daughter. 
I must  contrive  to  bring  them  with  me  next  season  to 
Charleston,  though  it  may  be  more  expensive,  yet  I do 
not  think  that  should  be  a consideration.  I think  that 
a man  should  be  separated  from  his  family  but  very 
seldom,  and  then  under  cases  of  absolute  necessity,  as 
I consider  the  case  to  be  at  present  with  me:  that  is,  I 
think  they  should  not  be  separated  for  any  length  of 
time.  If  I know  my  own  disposition  I am  of  a domestic 
habit,  formed  to  this  habit,  probably,  by  the  circum- 
stances that  have  been  so  peculiar  to  our  family  in 
Charlestown.  I by  no  means  regret  having  such  a habit 
if  it  can  be  properly  regulated.  I think  it  may  be  carried 
to  excess,  and  shut  us  from  the  opportunities  of  doing 
good  by  mixing  with  our  fellow  men.” 

This  pronouncement  was  very  characteristic  of  the 
man.  He  was  always,  all  through  his  long  life,  happiest 
when  at  home  surrounded  by  all  his  family,  and  yet  he 
never  shirked  the  duty  of  absenting  himself  from  home, 


LETTERS  TO  MRS.  BALL  231 

even  for  a prolonged  period,  when  by  so  doing  he  could 
accomplish  some  great  or  good  work. 

That  a portrait-painter’s  lot  is  not  always  a happy 
one  may  be  illustrated  by  the  following  extracts  from 
letters  of  Morse  to  the  Mrs.  Ball  whom  he  mentions  in 
the  foregoing  letter  to  his  mother,  and  who  seems  to 
have  been  a most  capricious  person,  insisting  on  contin- 
ual alterations,  and  one  day  pleased  and  the  next  almost 
insulting  in  her  censure:  — 

Madam,  — Supposing  that  I was  dealing  not  only 
with  a woman  of  honor,  but,  from  her  professions,  with 
a Christian,  I ventured  in  my  note  of  the  18th  inst.,  to 
make  an  appeal  to  your  conscience  in  support  of  the 
justness  of  my  demand  of  the  four  hundred  dollars  still 
due  from  you  for  your  portrait.  By  your  last  note  I find 
you  are  disposed  to  take  an  advantage  of  that  circum- 
stance of  which  I did  not  suppose  you  capable.  My  sense 
of  the  justness  of  my  demand  was  so  strong,  as  will 
appear  from  the  whole  tenor  of  that  note,  that  I venture 
this  appeal,  not  imagining  that  any  person  of  honor,  of 
the  least  spark  of  generous  feeling,  and  more  especially  of 
Christian  principle,  could  understand  anything  more  than 
the  enforcing  my  claim  by  an  appeal  to  that  principle 
which  I knew  should  be  the  strongest  in  a real  Christian. 

Whilst,  however,  you  have  chosen  to  put  a different 
construction  on  this  part  of  the  note,  and  supposed  that 
I left  you  to  say  whether  you  would  pay  me  anything 
or  nothing,  you  have  (doubtless  unconsciously)  shown 
that  your  conscience  has  decided  in  favor  of  the  whole 
amount  which  is  my  due,  and  which  I can  never  volun- 
tarily relinquish. 


232 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


You  affirm  in  the  first  part  of  your  note  that,  after 
due  consideration,  you  think  the  real  value  of  the  picture 
is  four  hundred  dollars  (without  the  frame) , yet,  had  your 
crop  been  good,  your  conscience  would  have  adjudged  me 
the  remaining  four  hundred  dollars  without  hesitation; 
and  again  (if  your  crop  should  be  good)  you  could  pay 
me  the  four  hundred  dollars  next  season. 

Must  I understand  from  this,  madam,  that  the  good- 
ness or  badness  of  your  crop  is  the  scale  on  which  your 
conscience  measures  your  obligation  to  pay  a just  debt, 
and  that  it  contracts  or  expands  as  your  crop  increases 
or  diminishes?  Pardon  me,  madam,  if  I say  that  this 
appears  to  be  the  case  from  your  letter. 

My  wish  throughout  this  whole  business  has  been  to 
accommodate  the  time  and  terms  of  payment  as  much 
to  your  convenience  as  I could  consistently  with  my 
duty  to  my  family  and  myself.  As  a proof  of  this  you 
need  only  advert  to  my  note  of  yesterday,  in  which  I 
inform  you  that  I am  paying  interest  on  money  borrowed 
for  the  use  of  my  family  which  your  debt,  if  it  had  been 
promptly  paid,  would  have  prevented. 

And  in  another  letter  he  says : — 

“I  completed  your  picture  in  the  summer  with  two 
others  which  have  given,  as  far  as  I can  learn,  entire 
satisfaction.  Yours  was  painted  with  the  same  attention 
and  with  the  same  ability  as  the  others,  and  admired  as 
a picture,  after  it  was  finished,  as  much  by  some  as  the 
others,  and  more  by  many. 

“Among  these  latter  were  the  celebrated  Colonel 
Trumbull  and  Vanderlyn,  painters  of  New  York.  . . . 
You  cannot  but  recollect,  madam,  that  when  you  your- 


LIBERALITY  OF  MR.  ALSTON 


233 


self  with  your  children  visited  it,  notwithstanding  you  ex- 
pressed yourself  before  them  in  terms  so  strong  against 
it  and  so  wounding  to  my  feelings,  yet  all  your  children 
dissented  from  you,  the  youngest  saying  it  was  ‘mama,’ 
and  the  eldest,  ‘I  am  sure,  mother,  it  is  very  like 
you.’ . . . 

“Your  picture,  from  the  day  I commenced  it,  has  been 
the  source  of  one  of  my  greatest  trials,  and,  if  it  has  taught 
me  in  any  degree  patience  and  forbearance,  I shall 
have  abundant  reason  to  be  thankful  for  the  affliction.” 

In  the  end  he  consented  to  take  less  than  had  been 
agreed  upon  in  order  to  close  the  incident. 

As  a happy  contrast  to  this  episode  we  have  the  follow- 
ing quotation  from  a letter  to  his  wife  written  on  Febru- 
ary 17,  1820:  — 

“Did  I tell  you  in  my  last  that  Colonel  Alston  in- 
sisted on  giving  me  two  hundred  dollars  more  than  I 
asked  for  the  picture  of  little  Sally,  and  a commission 
to  paint  her  again  full  length  next  season,  smaller  than 
the  last  and  larger  than  the  first  portrait,  for  which  I 
shall  receive  four  hundred  dollars?  He  intimates  also 
that  I am  to  paint  a picture  annually  for  him.  Is  not  he 
a strange  man?  (as  people  say  here) . I wish  some  more  of 
the  great  fortunes  in  this  part  of  the  country  would  be 
as  strange  and  encourage  other  artists  who  are  men  of 
genius  and  starving  for  want  of  employment.” 

Morse  returned  to  the  North  in  the  spring  of  1820 
and  joined  his  mother  and  his  wife  and  daughter  in  New 
Haven,  where  they  had  preceded  him  and  where  they 
were  comfortably  and  agreeably  settled,  as  will  appear 
from  the  following  sentence  in  a letter  to  his  good  friend 
and  mentor,  Henry  Bromfield,  of  London,  dated  Au- 


234 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


gust,  1820:  “You  will  perceive  by  the  heading  of  this 
letter  that  I am  in  New  Haven.  My  father  and  his 
family  have  left  Charlestown,  Massachusetts,  and  are 
settled  in  this  place.  My  own  family  also,  consisting 
of  wife  and  daughter,  are  pleasantly  settled  in  this  de- 
lightful spot.  I have  built  me  a fine  painting-room  at- 
tached to  my  house  in  which  I paint  my  large  pictures 
in  the  summer,  and  in  the  winter  I migrate  to  Charles- 
ton, South  Carolina,  where  I have  commissions  sufficient 
to  employ  me  for  some  years  to  come.” 

He  returned  to  Charleston  in  the  fall  of  1820  and  was 
again  compelled  to  go  alone.  He  writes  to  his  wife  on 
December  27 : “ I feel  the  separation  this  time  more  than 
ever,  and  I felt  the  other  day,  when  I saw  the  steamship 
start  for  New  York,  that  I had  almost  a mind  to  return 
in  her.” 

From  this  sentence  we  learn  that  the  slow  schooner  of 
the  preceding  years  had  been  supplanted  by  the  more 
rapid  steamship,  but  that  is,  unfortunately,  all  he  has  to 
say  of  this  great  step  forward  in  human  progress. 

Further  on  in  this  same  letter  he  says:  “I  am  occu- 
pied fully  so  that  I have  no  reason  to  complain.  I have 
not  a press  like  the  first  season  or  like  the  last,  but  still 
I can  say  I am  all  the  time  employed.  . . . My  President 
pleases  very  much;  I have  heard  no  dissatisfaction  ex- 
pressed. It  is  placed  in  the  great  Hall  in  a fine  light  and 
place.  . . . Mrs.  Ball  wants  some  alterations,  that  is  to 
say  every  five  minutes  she  would  like  it  to  be  different. 
She  is  the  most  unreasonable  of  all  mortals;  derange- 
ment is  her  only  apology.  I can’t  tell  you  all  in  a letter, 
must  wait  till  I see  you.  I shall  get  the  rest  of  the  cash 
from  her  shortly.” 


ACADEMY  OF  ARTS  IN  CHARLESTON  235 


Just  at  this  time  the  wave  of  prosperity  on  which  the 
young  man  had  so  long  floated,  began  to  subside,  for  he 
writes  to  his  wife  on  January  28,  1821:  — 

“I  wish  I could  write  encouragingly  as  to  my  profes- 
sional pursuits,  but  I cannot.  Notwithstanding  the  di- 
minished price  and  the  increase  of  exertion  to  please, 
and  although  I am  conscious  of  painting  much  better 
portraits  than  formerly  (which,  indeed,  stands  to  reason 
if  I make  continual  exertion  to  improve) , yet  with  all 
I receive  no  new  commissions,  cold  and  procrastinating 
answers  from  those  to  whom  I write  and  who  had  put 
their  names  on  my  list.  I give  less  satisfaction  to  those 
whom  I have  painted;  I receive  less  attention  also  from 
some  of  those  who  formerly  paid  me  much  attention, 
and  none  at  all  from  most.” 

But  with  his  usual  hopefulness  he  says  later  on  in  this 
letter : — 

“Why  should  I expect  my  sky  to  be  perpetually  un- 
clouded, my  sun  to  be  never  obscured?  I have  thus  far 
enjoyed  more  of  the  sunshine  of  prosperity  than  most 
of  my  fellow  men.  ‘Shall  I receive  good  at  the  hands  of 
the  Lord  and  shall  I not  also  receive  evil?’” 

In  this  letter,  a very  long  one,  he  suggests  the  estab- 
lishment of  an  academy  or  school  of  painting  in  New 
Haven,  so  that  he  may  be  enabled  to  live  at  home  with 
his  family,  and  find  time  to  paint  some  of  the  great  his- 
torical works  which  he  still  longed  to  do.  He  also  tells 
of  the  formation  of  such  an  academy  in  Charleston:  — 
“Since  writing  this  there  has  been  formed  here  an 
Academy  of  Arts  to  be  erected  immediately.  J.  R.  Poin- 
sett, Esq.,  is  President,  and  six  others  with  myself  are 
chosen  Directors.  What  this  is  going  to  lead  to  I don’t 


236 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


know.  I heard  Mr.  Cogdell  say  that  it  was  intended  to 
have  lectures  read,  among  other  things.  I feel  not  very 
sanguine  as  to  its  success,  still  I shall  do  all  in  my  power 
to  help  it  on  as  long  as  I am  here.” 

His  forebodings  seem  to  have  been  justified,  for  Mr. 
John  S.  Cogdell,  a sculptor,  thus  writes  of  it  in  later  years 
to  Mr.  Dunlap ; — 

“The  Legislature  granted  a charter,  but,  my  good  sir, 
as  they  possessed  no  powers  under  the  constitution  to 
confer  taste  or  talent,  and  possessed  none  of  those  feel- 
ings which  prompt  to  patronage,  they  gave  none  to  the 
infant  academy.  . . . The  institution  was  allowed  from 
apathy  and  opposition  to  die;  but  Mr.  Poinsett  and  my- 
self with  a few  others  have  purchased,  with  a hope  of 
reviving,  the  establishment.” 

Referring  to  this  academy  the  wife  in  New  Haven,  in  a 
letter  of  February  25,  1821,  says:  “Mr.  Silliman  says  he 
is  not  much  pleased  to  hear  that  they  have  an  academy 
for  painting  in  Charleston.  He  is  afraid  they  will  decoy 
you  there.” 

On  March  11,  1821,  Morse  answers  thus:  “Tell  Mr. 
Silliman  I have  stronger  magnets  at  New  Haven  than  any 
academy  can  have,  and,  while  that  is  the  case,  I cannot 
be  decoyed  permanently  from  home.” 

I wonder  if  he  used  the  word  “magnets”  advisedly, 
for  it  was  with  Professor  Silliman  that  he  at  that  time 
pursued  the  studies  in  physics,  including  electricity, 
which  had  so  interested  him  while  in  college,  and  it  was 
largely  due  to  the  familiarity  with  the  subject  which  he 
then  acquired  that  he  was,  in  later  years,  enabled  suc- 
cessfully to  perfect  his  invention. 

On  the  12th  of  March,  1821,  another  daughter  was 


GOES  NORTH  AGAIN 


237 


born  to  the  young  couple,  and  was  named  Elizabeth 
Ann  after  her  paternal  grandmother.  The  child  lived 
but  a few  days,  however,  much  to  the  grief  of  her  par- 
ents and  grandparents. 

Charleston  had  now  given  all  she  had  to  give  to  the 
young  painter,  and  he  packed  his  belongings  to  return 
home  with  feelings  both  of  joy  and  of  regret.  He  was 
overjoyed  at  the  prospect  of  so  soon  seeing  his  dearly 
loved  wife  and  daughter,  and  his  parents  and  brothers; 
at  the  same  time  he  had  met  with  great  hospitality  in 
Charleston;  had  made  many  firm  friends;  had  impressed 
himself  strongly  on  the  life  of  the  city,  as  he  always  did 
wherever  he  went,  and  had  met  with  most  gratifying 
success  in  his  profession.  A partial  list  of  the  portraits 
painted  while  he  was  there  gives  the  names  of  fifty-five 
persons,  and,  as  the  prices  received  are  appended,  we 
learn  that  he  received  over  four  thousand  dollars  from 
his  patrons  for  these  portraits  alone. 

On  March  31,  1821,  he  joyfully  announces  his  home- 
coming: “I  just  drop  you  a hasty  line  to  say  that,  in  all 
probability,  your  husband  will  be  with  you  as  soon,  if 
not  sooner  than  this  letter.  I am  entirely  clear  of  all 
sitters,  having  outstayed  my  last  application;  have  been 
engaged  in  finishing  off  and  packing  up  for  two  days 
past  and  contemplate  embarking  by  the  middle  or  end 
of  the  coming  week  in  the  steamship  for  New  York. 
You  must  not  be  surprised,  therefore,  to  see  me  soon 
after  this  reaches  you;  still  don’t  be  disappointed  if  I 
am  a little  longer,  as  the  winds  most  prevalent  at  this 
season  are  head  winds  in  going  to  the  North.  I am  busy 
in  collecting  my  dues  and  paying  my  debts.” 


CHAPTER  XII 


MAY  23,  1821  —DECEMBER  17,1824 

Accompanies  Mr.  Silliman  to  the  Berkshires.  — Takes  his  wife  and 
daughter  to  Concord,  New  Hampshire.  — Writes  to  his  wife  from  Boston 
about  a bonnet.  — Goes  to  Washington,  D.C.  — Paints  large  picture  of 
House  of  Representatives.  — Artistic  but  not  financial  success.  — Donates 
five  hundred  dollars  to  Yale.  — Letter  from  Mr.  DeForest.  — New  York 
“ Observer.  ” — Discouragements.  — First  son  born.  — Invents  marble- 
carving  machine.  — Goes  to  Albany.  — Stephen  Van  Rensselaer.  — Slight 
encouragement  in  Albany.  — Longing  for  a home.  — Goes  to  New  York. 

— Portrait  of  Chancellor  Kent.  — Appointed  attach^  to  Legation  to  Mexico. 

— High  hopes.  — Takes  affecting  leave  of  his  family.  — Rough  journey  to 
Washington.  — Expedition  to  Mexico  indefinitely  postponed.  — Returns 
North.  — Settles  in  New  York.  — Fairly  prosperous. 

Much  as  Morse  longed  for  a permanent  home,  where  he 
could  find  continuous  employment  while  surrounded  by 
those  he  loved,  it  was  not  until  many  years  afterwards 
and  under  totally  different  circumstances  that  his  dream 
was  realized.  For  the  present  the  necessity  of  earning 
money  for  the  support  of  his  young  family  and  for  the 
assistance  of  his  ageing  father  and  mother  drove  him 
continually  forth  to  new  fields,  and  on  May  23,  1821, 
which  must  have  been  only  a few  weeks  after  his  return 
from  the  South,  he  writes  to  his  wife  from  Pittsfield, 
Massachusetts : — 

“We  are  thus  far  on  our  tour  safe  and  sound.  Mr. 
Silliman’s  health  is  very  perceptibly  better  already. 
Last  night  we  lodged  at  Litchfield;  Mr.  Silliman  had  an 
excellent  night  and  is  in  fine  spirits. 

“At  Litchfield  I called  on  Judge  Reeves  and  sat  a 
little  while.  ...  I called  at  Mr.  Beecher’s  with  Mr.  Silli- 
man and  Judge  Gould;  no  one  at  home.  Called  with  Mr. 


IN  THE  BERKSHIRES  239 

Silliman  at  Dr.  Shelden’s,  and  stayed  a few  moments; 
sat  a few  moments  also  at  Judge  Gould’s. 

“I  was  much  pleased  with  the  exterior  appearance  of 
Litchfield;  saw  at  a distance  Edwards’s  pickerel  pond. 

“We  left  at  five  this  morning,  breakfasted  at  Norfolk, 
dined  at  Stockbridge.  We  there  left  the  stage  and  have 
hired  a wagon  to  go  on  to  Middlebury,  Vermont,  at  our 
leisure.  We  lodge  here  to-night  and  shall  probably  reach 
Bennington,  Vermont,  to-morrow  night. 

“I  have  made  one  slight  pencil  sketch  of  the  Hoosac 
Mountain.  At  Stockbridge  we  visited  the  marble  quar- 
ries, and  to-morrow  at  Lanesborough  shall  visit  the 
quarries  of  fine  white  marble  there. 

“I  am  much  delighted  with  my  excursion  thus  far. 
To  travel  with  such  a companion  as  Mr.  Silliman  I 
consider  as  highly  advantageous  as  well  as  gratifying.” 

This  is  all  the  record  I have  of  this  particular  trip. 
The  Mr.  Beecher  referred  to  was  the  father  of  Henry 
Ward  Beecher. 

Later  in  the  summer  he  accompanied  his  wife  and  little 
daughter  to  Concord,  New  Hampshire,  and  left  them 
there  with  her  father  and  mother.  Writing  to  her  from 
Boston  on  his  way  back  to  New  Haven,  he  says  in  char- 
acteristically masculine  fashion:  — 

“I  have  talked  with  Aunt  Bartlett  about  getting  you 
a bonnet.  She  says  that  it  is  no  time  to  get  a fashionable 
winter  bonnet  in  Boston  now,  and  that  it  would  be  much 
better  if  you  could  get  it  in  New  York,  as  the  Bostonians 
get  their  fashions  from  New  York  and,  of  course,  much 
later  than  we  should  in  New  Haven.  She  thinks  that 
white  is  better  than  blue,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  which  she  can 
explain  to  you  much  better  than  I can.  She  is  willing, 


240 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


however,  to  get  you  any  you  wish  if  you  still  request  it. 
She  thinks,  if  you  cannot  wait  for  the  new  fashion,  that 
your  black  bonnet  put  into  proper  shape  with  black 
plumes  would  be  as  tasty  and  fashionable  as  any  you  could 
procure.  I think  so,  too.  You  had  better  write  Aunt 
particularly  about  it.” 

While  Morse  had  conscientiously  tried  to  put  the  best 
of  himself  into  the  painting  of  portraits,  and  had  suc- 
ceeded better  than  he  himself  knew,  he  still  longed  for 
wider  fields,  and  in  November,  1821,  he  went  to  Washing- 
ton, D.C.,  to  begin  a work  which  he  for  some  time  had 
had  in  contemplation,  and  which  he  now  felt  justified  in 
undertaking.  This  was  to  be  a large  painting  of  the  House 
of  Representatives  with  many  portraits  of  the  members. 
The  idea  was  well  received  at  Washington  and  he  ob- 
tained the  use  of  one  of  the  rooms  at  the  Capitol  for  a 
studio,  making  it  easy  for  the  members  to  sit  for  him. 
It  could  not  have  been  all  plain  sailing,  however,  for  his 
wife  says  to  him  in  a letter  of  December  28,  1821: 
“Knowing  that  perseverance  is  a trait  in  your  charac- 
ter, we  do  not  any  of  us  feel  surprised  to  hear  you  have 
overcome  so  many  obstacles.  You  have  undertaken  a 
great  work.  . . . Every  one  thinks  it  must  be  a very 
popular  subject  and  that  you  will  make  a splendid  pic- 
ture of  it.” 

Writing  to  his  wife  he  says : — 

“I  am  up  at  daylight,  have  my  breakfast  and  prayers 
over  and  commence  the  labors  of  the  day  long  before  the 
workmen  are  called  to  work  on  the  Capitol  by  the  bell. 
This  I continue  unremittingly  till  one  o’clock,  when  I 
dine  in  about  fifteen  minutes  and  then  pursue  my  labors 
until  tea,  which  scarcely  interrupts  me,  as  I often  have 


THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES  241 


my  cup  of  tea  in  one  hand  and  my  pencil  in  the  other. 
Between  ten  and  eleven  o’clock  I retire  to  rest.  This  has 
been  my  course  every  day  (Sundays,  of  course,  excepted) 
since  I have  been  here,  ipaking  about  fourteen  hours’ 
study  out  of  the  twenty-four. 

“This  you  will  say  is  too  hard,  and  that  I shall  injure 
my  health.  I can  say  that  I never  enjoyed  better  health, 
and  my  body,  by  the  simple  fare  I live  on,  is  disciplined 
to  this  course.  As  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  continue 
long  so  assiduously  I shall  not  fail  to  pursue  it  till  the 
work  is  done. 

“ I receive  every  possible  facility  from  all  about  the 
Capitol.  The  doorkeeper,  a venerable  man,  has  offered 
to  light  the  great  chandelier  expressly  for  me  to  take  my 
sketches  in  the  evening  for  two  hours  together,  for  I 
shall  have  it  a candlelight  effect,  when  the  room,  already 
very  splendid,  will  appear  ten  times  more  so.” 

On  the  2d  of  January,  1822,  he  writes:  “I  have  com- 
menced to-day  taking  the  likenesses  of  the  members.  I 
find  them  not  only  willing  to  sit,  but  apparently  esteem- 
ing it  an  honor.  I shall  take  seventy  of  them  and  per- 
haps more;  all  if  possible.  I find  the  picture  is  becoming 
the  subject  of  conversation,  and  every  day  gives  me 
greater  encouragement.  I shall  paint  it  on  part  of  the 
great  canvas  when  I return  home.  It  will  be  eleven  feet 
by  seven  and  a half  feet.  ...  It  will  take  me  until  Octo- 
ber next  to  complete  it.” 

The  room  which  he  painted  was  then  the  Hall  of  Re- 
presentatives, but  is  now  Statuary  Hall.  As  a work  of 
art  the  painting  is  excellent  and  is  highly  esteemed  by 
artists  of  the  present  day.  It  contains  eighty  portraits. 

His  high  expectations  of  gaining  much  profit  from  its 


242 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


exhibition  and  of  selling  it  for  a large  sum  were,  however, 
doomed  to  disappointment.  It  did  not  attract  the  public 
attention  which  he  had  anticipated  and  it  proved  a finan- 
cial loss  to  him.  It  was  finally  sold  to  an  Englishman, 
who  took  it  across  the  ocean,  and  it  was  lost  sight  of 
until,  after  twenty-five  years,  it  was  found  by  an  artist 
friend,  Mr.  F.  W.  Edmonds,  in  New  York,  where  it  had 
been  sent  from  London.  It  was  in  a more  or  less  damaged 
condition,  but  was  restored  by  Morse.  It  eventually  be- 
came the  property  of  the  late  Daniel  Huntington,  who 
loaned  it  to  the  Corcoran  Gallery  of  Art  in  Washington, 
where  it  now  hangs.1 

I find  no  more  letters  of  special  interest  of  the  year 
1822,  but  Mr.  Prime  has  this  to  record:  “In  the  winter 
of  1822,  notwithstanding  the  great  expenses  to  which 
Mr.  Morse  had  been  subjected  in  producing  this  picture, 
and  before  he  had  realized  anything  from  its  exhibition, 
he  made  a donation  of  five  hundred  dollars  to  the  library 
fund  of  Yale  College;  probably  the  largest  donation  in 
proportion  to  the  means  of  the  giver  which  that  institu- 
tion ever  received.” 

The  corporation,  by  vote,  presented  the  thanks  of  the 
board  in  the  following  letter:  — 

Yale  College, 
December  4th,  1822. 

Dear  Sir,  — I am  directed  by  the  corporation  of  this 
college  to  present  to  you  the  thanks  of  the  board  for 
your  subscription  of  five  hundred  dollars  for  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  library.  Should  this  example  of  liberality  be 
generally  imitated  by  the  friends  of  the  institution,  we 

1 This  painting  has  recently  been  purchased  by  the  Trustees  of  the 
Corcoran  Gallery. 


LETTER  FROM  MR.  DEFOREST  243 


should  soon  have  a library  creditable  to  the  college  and 
invaluable  to  men  of  literary  and  philosophic  research. 

With  respectful  and  grateful  acknowledgment, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Jeremiah  Day. 

While  he  was  at  home  in  New  Haven  in  the  early  part 
of  1823  he  sought  orders  for  portraits,  and  that  he  was 
successful  in  at  least  one  instance  is  evidenced  by  the 
following  letter:  — 

Mr.  D.  C.  DeForest’s  compliments  to  Mr.  Morse. 
Mr.  DeForest  desires  to  have  his  portrait  taken  such  as 
it  would  have  been  six  or  eight  years  ago,  making  the 
necessary  calculation  for  it,  and  at  the  same  time  mak- 
ing it  a good  likeness  in  all  other  respects. 

This  reason  is  not  to  make  himself  younger,  but  to 
appear  to  children  and  grandchildren  more  suitably 
matched  as  to  age  with  their  mother  and  grandmother. 

If  Mr.  Morse  is  at  leisure  and  disposed  to  undertake 
this  work,  he  will  please  prepare  his  canvas  and  let  me 
know  when  he  is  ready  for  my  attendance. 

New  Haven, 

30th  March,  1823. 

Whether  Morse  succeeded  to  the  satisfaction  of  Mr. 
DeForest  does  not  appear  from  the  correspondence,  but 
both  this  portrait  and  that  of  Mrs.  DeForest  now  hang 
in  the  galleries  of  the  Yale  School  of  the  Fine  Arts,  and 
are  here  reproduced  so  that  the  reader  may  judge  for 
himself. 

On  the  17th  of  May,  1823,  the  first  number  of  the 
New  York  “Observer”  was  published.  While  being  a 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


244 

religious  newspaper  the  prospectus  says  it  “contains 
also  miscellaneous  articles  and  summaries  of  news  and 
information  on  every  subject  in  which  the  community 
is  interested.” 

This  paper  was  founded  and  edited  by  the  two  broth- 
ers Sidney  E.  and  Richard  C.  Morse,  who  had  abandoned 
respectively  the  law  and  the  ministry.  It  was  very  suc- 
cessful, and  became  at  one  time  a power  in  the  commun- 
ity and  is  still  in  existence. 

The  editorial  offices  were  first  established  at  50  Wall 
Street,  but  later  the  brothers  bought  a lot  and  erected  a 
building  at  the  corner  of  Nassau  and  Beekman  Streets, 
and  that  edifice  had  an  important  connection  with  the 
invention  of  the  telegraph.  On  the  same  site  now  stands 
the  Morse  Building,  a pioneer  sky-scraper  now  sadly 
dwarfed  by  its  gigantic  neighbors. 

The  year  1823  was  one  of  mingled  discouragement  and 
hope.  Compelled  to  absent  himself  from  home  for  long 
periods  in  search  of  work,  always  hoping  that  in  some 
place  he  would  find  enough  to  do  to  warrant  his  bring- 
ing his  family  and  making  for  them  a permanent  home, 
his  letters  reflect  his  varying  moods,  but  always  with 
the  underlying  conviction  that  Providence  will  yet  order 
all  things  for  the  best.  The  letters  of  the  young  wife  are 
pathetic  in  their  expressions  of  loneliness  during  the  ab- 
sence of  her  husband,  and  yet  of  forced  cheerfulness  and 
submission  to  the  will  of  God. 

On  the  17th  of  March,  1823,  another  child  was  born, 
a son,  who  was  named  for  his  maternal  grandfather, 
Charles  Walker.  The  child  was_at  first  very  delicate, 
and  this  added  to  the  anxieties  of  the  fond  mother  and 
father,  but  he  soon  outgrew  his  childish  ailments. 


From  “ ThiBtle  Prints.”  Copyright  Detroit  Publishing  Co. 

MR.  D.  C.  DE  FOREST  MRS.  D.  C.  DE  FOREST 

From  a painting  by  Morse  now  in  the  Gallery  of  the  Yale  School  of  the  Fine  Arts 


MARBLE-CARVING  MACHINE 


245 


Morse’s  active  mind  was  ever  bent  on  invention,  and 
in  this  year  he  devised  and  sought  to  patent  a machine  for 
carving  marble  statues,  “perfect  copies  of  any  model.” 
He  had  great  hopes  of  pecuniary  profit  from  this  in- 
vention and  it  is  mentioned  many  times  in  the  letters  of 
this  and  the  following  year,  but  he  found,  on  enquiry, 
that  it  was  not  patentable,  as  it  would  have  been  an  in- 
fringement on  the  machine  of  Thomas  Blanchard  which 
was  patented  in  1820. 

So  once  more  were  his  hopes  of  independence  blasted, 
as  they  had  been  in  the  case  of  the  pump  and  fire-engine. 
He  longed,  like  all  artists,  to  be  free  from  the  petty 
cares  and  humiliations  of  the  struggle  for  existence, 
free  to  give  full  rein  to  his  lofty  aspirations,  secure  in  the 
confidence  that  those  he  loved  were  well  provided  for; 
but,  like  most  other  geniuses,  he  was  compelled  to  drink 
still  deeper  of  the  bitter  cup,  to  drain  it  to  the  very  dregs. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1823,  he  went  to  Albany, 
hoping  through  his  acquaintance  with  the  Patroon, 
Stephen  Van  Rensselaer,  to  establish  himself  there.  He 
painted  the  portrait  of  the  Patroon,  confident  that,  by 
its  exhibition,  he  would  secure  other  orders.  In  a letter 
to  his  wife  he  says : — 

“I  have  found  lodgings  — a large  front  room  on  the 
second  story,  twenty-five  by  eighteen  feet,  and  twelve 
feet  high  — a fine  room  for  painting,  with  a neat  little 
bedroom,  and  every  convenience,  and  board,  all  for  six 
dollars  a week,  which  I think  is  very  reasonable.  My 
landlord  is  an  elderly  Irish  gentleman  with  three 
daughters,  once  in  independent  circumstances  but  now 
reduced.  Everything  bears  the  appearance  of  old-fash- 
ioned gentility  which  you  know  I always  liked.  Every- 


246 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


thing  is  neat  and  clean  and  genteel.  . . . Bishop  Hobart 
and  a great  many  acquaintances  were  on  board  of  the 
boat  upon  which  I came  up  to  this  city. 

“I  can  form  no  idea  as  yet  of  the  prospect  of  success 
in  my  profession  here.  If  I get  enough  to  employ  me  I 
shall  go  no  farther;  if  not,  I may  visit  some  of  the  smaller 
towns  in  the  interior  of  the  State.  I await  with  some 
anxiety  the  result  of  experiments  with  my  machine. 
I hope  the  invention  may  enable  me  to  remain  at  home.” 

“16th  of  August . I have  not  as  yet  received  any  ap- 
plication for  a portrait.  Many  tell  me  I have  come  at  the 
wrong  time  — the  same  tune  that  has  been  rung  in  my 
ears  so  long.  I hope  the  right  time  will  come  by  and  by. 
The  winter,  it  is  said,  is  the  proper  season,  but,  as  it  is 
better  in  the  South  at  that  season  and  it  will  be  more 
profitable  to  be  there,  I shall  give  Albany  a thorough 
trial  and  do  my  best.  If  I should  not  find  enough  to 
employ  me  here,  I think  I shall  return  to  New  York 
and  settle  there.  This  I had  rather  not  do  at  present,  but 
it  may  be  the  best  that  I can  do.  Roaming  becomes 
more  and  more  irksome.  Imperious  necessity  alone 
drives  me  to  this  course.  Don’t  think  by  this  I am  faint- 
hearted; I shall  persevere  in  this  course,  painful  as  is 
the  separation  from  my  family,  until  Providence  clearly 
points  out  my  duty  to  return.” 

“ August  22.  I have  something  to  do.  I have  one  por- 
trait in  progress  and  the  promise  of  more.  One  hundred 
dollars  will  pay  all  my  expenses  here  for  three  months, 
so  that  the  two  I am  now  painting  will  clear  me  in  that 
respect  and  all  that  comes  after  will  be  clear  gain.  I am, 
therefore,  easier  in  my  mind  as  to  this.  The  portrait  I 
am  now  painting  is  Judge  Moss  Kent,  brother  of  the 


PAINTING  IN  ALBANY 


247 


Chancellor.  He  says  that  I shall  paint  the  Chancellor 
when  he  returns  to  Albany,  and  his  niece  also,  and  from 
these  particulars  you  may  infer  that  I shall  be  here  for 
some  little  time  longer,  just  so  long  as  my  good  prospects 
continue;  but,  should  they  fail,  I am  determined  to  try 
New  York  City,  and  sit  down  there  in  my  profession 
permanently.  I believe  I have  now  attained  sufficient 
proficiency  to  venture  there.  My  progress  may  be  slow 
at  first,  but  I believe  it  will  be  sure.  I do  not  like  going 
South  and  I have  given  up  the  idea  of  New  Orleans  or 
any  Southern  city,  at  least  for  the  present.  Circumstances 
may  vary  this  determination,  but  I think  a settlement  in 
New  York  is  more  feasible  now  than  ever  before.  I shall 
be  near  you  and  home  in  cases  of  emergency,  and  in  the 
summer  and  sickly  season  can  visit  you  at  New  Haven, 
while  you  can  do  the  same  to  me  in  New  York  until  we 
live  again  at  New  Haven  altogether.  I leave  out  of  this 
calculation  the  machine  for  sculpture.  If  that  should  en- 
tirely succeed,  my  plans  would  be  materially  varied,  but 
I speak  of  my  present  plan  as  if  that  had  failed.’’ 

“ August  I finished  Mr.  Kent’s  picture  yesterday 

and  received  the  money  for  it.  . . . Mr.  Kent  is  very 
polite  to  me,  and  has  introduced  me  to  a number  of 
persons  and  families,  among  others  to  the  Kanes  — very 
wealthy  people  — to  Governor  Yates,  etc.  Mr.  Clin- 
ton’s son  called  on  me  and  invited  me  to  their  house. 
...  I have  been  introduced  to  Senor  Rocafuerto,  the 
Spaniard  who  made  so  excellent  a speech  before  the  Bible 
Society  last  May.  He  is  a very  handsome  man,  very 
intelligent,  full  of  wit  and  vivacity.  He  is  a great  favor- 
ite with  the  ladies  and  is  a man  of  wealth  and  a zealous 
patriot,  studying  our  manners,  customs,  and  improve- 


248 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


ments,  with  a view  of  benefiting  his  own  countrymen 
in  Peru.  ...  I long  to  be  with  you  again  and  to  see  you 
all  at  home . I fear  I dote  on  home  too  much,  but  mine 
is  such  an  uncommon  home,  such  a delightful  home, 
that  I cannot  but  feel  strongly  my  privation  of  its  pleas- 
ures.” 

“ August  27.  My  last  two  letters  have  held  out  to  you 
some  encouraging  prospects  of  success  here,  but  now 
they  seem  darkened  again.  I have  had  nothing  to  do 
this  week  thus  far  but  to  wait  patiently.  I have  adver- 
tised in  both  of  the  city  papers  that  I should  remain  one 
week  to  receive  applications,  but  as  yet  it  has  produced 
no  effect.  . . . 

“ Chancellor  Kent  is  out  of  town  and  I was  told  yester- 
day would  not  be  in  until  the  end  of  next  month.  If  I 
should  have  nothing  to  do  in  the  mean  time  it  is  hardly 
worth  while  to  stay  solely  for  that.  Many  have  been 
talking  of  having  their  portraits  painted,  but  there  it  has 
thus  far  ended.  I feel  a little  perplexed  to  know  what  to 
do.  I find  nothing  in  Albany  which  can  profitably  em- 
ploy my  leisure  hours.  If  there  were  any  pictures  or 
statuary  where  I could  sketch  and  draw,  it  would  be  dif- 
ferent. ...  I have  visited  several  families  who  have 
been  very  kind  to  me,  for  which  I am  thankful.  . . . 

“I  shall  leave  Albany  and  return  to  New  York  a 
week  from  to-day  if  there  is  no  change  in  my  prospects. 

. . . The  more  I think  of  making  a push  at  New  York 
as  a permanent  place  of  residence  in  my  profession,  the 
more  proper  it  seems  that  it  should  be  pretty  soon.  There 
is  now  no  rival  that  I should  fear;  a few  more  years  may 
produce  one  that  would  be  hard  to  overcome.  New 
York  does  not  yet  feel  the  influx  of  wealth  from  the 


GOES  TO  NEW  YORK 


249 


Western  canal  but  in  a year  or  two  she  will  feel  it,  and 
it  will  be  advantageous  to  me  to  be  previously  identified 
among  her  citizens  as  a painter. 

“It  requires  some  little  time  to  become  known  in  such 

a city  as  New  York.  Colonel  T is  growing  old,  too, 

and  there  is  no  artist  of  education  sufficiently  prominent 
to  take  his  place  as  President  of  the  Academy  of  Arts. 
By  becoming  more  known  to  the  New  York  public,  and 
exerting  my  talents  to  discover  the  best  methods  of 
promoting  the  arts  and  writing  about  them,  I may  pos- 
sibly be  promoted  to  his  place,  where  I could  have  a 
better  opportunity  of  doing  something  for  the  arts  in  our 
country , the  object  at  which  I aim.” 

“ September  3.  I have  nothing  to  do  and  shall  pack 
up  on  the  morrow  for  New  York  unless  appearances 
change  again.  I have  not  had  full  employment  since 
I have  been  in  Albany  and  I feel  miserable  in  doing 
nothing.  I shall  set  out  on  Friday,  and  perhaps  may 
go  to  New  Haven  for  a day  or  two  to  look  at  you  all.” 

He  did  manage  to  pay  a short  visit  to  his  home,  and 
then  he  started  for  New  York  by  boat,  but  was  driven 
by  a storm  into  Black  Rock  Harbor  and  continued  his 
journey  from  there  by  land.  Writing  home  the  day  after 
his  arrival  he  says:  “I  have  obtained  a place  to  board 
at  friend  Coolidge’s  at  two  dollars  and  twenty-five  cents 
a week,  and  have  taken  for  my  studio  a fine  room  in 
Broadway  opposite  Trinity  Churchyard,  for  which  I am 
to  pay  six  dollars  and  fifty  cents  a week,  being  fifty 
cents  less  than  I expected  to  pay.” 

There  has  been  some  increase  in  the  rental  price  of 
rooms  on  Broadway  opposite  Trinity  Churchyard  since 
that  day. 


250 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Further  on  he  says:  — 

“I  shall  go  to  work  in  a few  days  vigorously.  It  is  a 
half  mile  from  my  room  to  the  place  where  I board,  so 
that  I am  obliged  to  walk  more  than  three  miles  every 
day.  It  is  good  exercise  for  me  and  I feel  better  for  it. 
I sleep  in  my  room  on  the  floor  and  put  my  bed  out  of 
sight  during  the  day,  as  at  Washington.  I feel  in  the 
spirit  of  ‘buckling  down  to  it/  and  am  determined  to 
paint  and  study  with  all  my  might  this  winter.” 

The  loving  wife  is  distressed  at  the  idea  of  his  sleeping 
on  the  floor,  and  thus  expresses  herself  in  a letter  which 
is  dated,  curiously  enough,  November  31:  “You  know, 
dear  Finley,  I have  always  set  my  face  as  a flint  and  have 
borne  my  testimony  against  your  sleeping  on  the  floor. 
Indeed,  it  makes  my  heart  ache,  when  I go  to  bed  in  my 
comfortable  chamber,  to  think  of  my  dear  husband  sleep- 
ing without  a bedstead.  Your  mother  says  she  sent  one 
to  Richard,  which  he  has  since  told  her  was  unnecessary 
as  he  used  a settee,  and  which  you  can  get  of  him.  But, 
if  it  is  in  use,  do  get  one  or  I shall  take  no  comfort.” 

Soon  after  his  arrival  in  New  York  he  began  the  por- 
trait of  Chancellor  Kent,  and  writing  of  him  he  says : — 

“He  is  not  a good  sitter;  he  scarcely  presents  the  same 
view  twice;  he  is  very  impatient  and  you  well  know  that 
I cannot  paint  an  impatient  person;  I must  have  my 
mind  at  ease  or  I cannot  paint. 

“I  have  no  more  applications  as  yet,  but  it  is  not 
time  to  expect  them.  All  the  artists  are  complaining, 
and  there  are  many  of  them,  and  they  are  all  poor.  The 
arts  are  as  low  as  they  can  be.  It  is  no  better  at  the 
South,  and  all  the  accounts  of  the  arts  or  artists  are  of 
the  most  discouraging  nature.” 


PORTRAIT  OF  CHANCELLOR  KENT  251 


The  portrait  of  the  Chancellor  seems  not  to  have 
brought  him  more  orders,  for  a little  later  he  writes  to 
his  wife:  “I  waited  many  days  in  the  hope  of  some  appli- 
cation in  my  profession,  but  have  been  disappointed  un- 
til last  evening  I called  and  spent  the  evening  with  my 
friend  Mr.  Van  Schaick,  and  told  him  I had  thought  of 
painting  some  little  design  from  the  ‘Sketch  Book/  so  as 
not  to  be  idle,  and  mentioned  the  subject  of  Ichabod 
Crane  discovering  the  headless  horseman. 

“He  said:  ‘Paint  it  for  me  and  another  picture  of  the 
same  size,  and  I will  take  them  of  you.’  So  I am  now 
employed.  . . . 

“ My  secret  scheme  is  not  yet  disclosable,  but  I shall 
let  you  know  as  soon  as  I hear  anything  definite.” 

Still  later  he  says : — 

“I  have  seen  many  of  the  artists;  they  all  agree  that 
little  is  doing  in  the  city  of  New  York.  It  seems  wholly 
given  to  commerce.  Every  man  is  driving  at  one  object 
— the  making  of  money  — not  the  spending  of  it.  . . . 

“My  secret  scheme  looks  promising,  but  I am  still  in 
suspense;  you  shall  know  the  moment  it  is  decided  one 
way  or  the  other.” 

His  brother,  Sidney  Edwards,  in  a letter  to  his  parents 
of  December  9,  1823,  says:  “Finley  is  in  good  spirits 
again;  not  because  he  has  any  prospect  of  business  here, 
but  he  is  dreaming  of  the  gold  mines  of  Mexico.” 

As  his  secret  was  now  out,  he  explains  it  fully  in  the 
following  letter  to  his  wife,  dated  December  21, 1823: — 

“ My  cash  is  almost  gone  and  I begin  to  feel  some  anx- 
iety and  perplexity  to  know  what  to  do.  I have  ad- 
vertised, and  visited,  and  hinted,  and  pleaded,  and  even 
asked  one  man  to  sit,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  . . . My  ex- 


252 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


penses,  with  the  most  rigid  economy,  too,  are  necessa- 
rily great;  my  rent  to-morrow  will  amount  to  thirty-three 
dollars,  and  I have  nothing  to  pay  it  with. 

“ What  can  I do?  I have  been  here  five  weeks  and  there 
is  not  the  smallest  prospect  now  of  any  difference  as  to 
business.  I am  willing  to  stay  and  wish  to  stay  if  there 
is  anything  to  do.  The  pictures  that  I am  painting  for 
Mr.  Van  Schaick  will  not  pay  my  expenses  if  painted 
here;  my  rent  and  board  would  eat  it  all  up. 

“ I have  thought  of  various  plans,  but  what  to  decide 
upon  I am  completely  at  a loss,  nor  can  I decide  until  I 
hear  definitely  from  Washington  in  regard  to  my  Mex- 
ico expedition.  Since  Brother  Sidney  has  hinted  it  to  you 
I will  tell  you  the  state  of  it.  I wrote  to  General  Van 
Rensselaer,  Mr.  Poinsett,  and  Colonel  Hayne,  of  the 
Senate,  applying  for  some  situation  in  the  legation  to 
Mexico  soon  to  be  sent  thither.  I stated  my  object  in 
going  and  my  wish  to  go  free  of  expense  and  under 
government  protection. 

“I  received  a letter  a few  days  ago  from  General  Van 
Rennselaer  in  which  he  says:  ‘I  immediately  laid  your 
request  before  the  President  and  seconded  it  with  my 
warmest  recommendations.  It  is  impossible  to  predict 
the  result  at  present.  If  our  friend  Mr.  Poinsett  is  ap- 
pointed minister,  which  his  friends  are  pressing,  he  will 
no  doubt  be  happy  to  have  you  in  his  suite.’ 

“Thus  the  case  rests  at  present.  If  Mr.  Poinsett  is 
appointed  I shall  probably  go  to  Mexico,  if  not,  it  will 
be  more  doubtful.  ...  If  I go  I should  take  my  picture 
of  the  House  of  Representatives,  which,  in  the  present 
state  of  favorable  feeling  towards  our  country,  I should 
probably  dispose  of  to  advantage. 


APPOINTED  ATTACHE  FOR  MEXICO  253 


“All  accounts  that  I hear  from  Mexico  are  in  the 
highest  degree  favorable  to  my  enterprise,  and  I hear 
much  from  various  quarters.” 

As  can  well  be  imagined,  his  wife  did  not  look  with  un- 
alloyed pleasure  on  this  plan.  She  says  in  a letter  of 
December  25, 1823:  “I  have  felt  much  for  you,  my  dear- 
est Finley,  in  all  your  trials  and  perplexities.  I was  sorry 
to  hear  you  had  been  unsuccessful  in  obtaining  por- 
traits. I hope  you  will,  ere  long,  experience  a change 
for  the  better.  ...  As  to  the  Mexico  plan,  I know  not 
what  to  think  of  it.  How  can  I consent  to  have  you  be 
at  such  a distance?” 

However,  convinced  by  her  husband  that  it  would  be 
for  his  best  interests  to  go,  she  reluctantly  gave  her  con- 
sent and  he  used  every  legitimate  effort  to  secure  the 
appointment.  He  was  finally  successful.  Mr.  Poinsett 
was  not  appointed  as  minister;  this  honor  was  bestowed 
on  the  Honorable  Ninian  Edwards,  of  Illinois,  but  Morse 
was  named  as  one  of  his  suite. 

In  a note  from  the  Honorable  Robert  Young  Hayne, 
who,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  the  opponent  of  Daniel 
Webster  in  the  great  debates  on  States’  Rights  in  the 
Senate,  Morse  was  thus  apprised  of  his  appointment: 
“Governor  Edwards’s  suite  consists  of  Mr.  Mason,  of 
Georgetown,  D.C.,  secretary  of  the  legation;  Mr.  Hodg- 
son, of  Virginia,  private  secretary;  and  yourself,  at- 
tache.” 

Morse  had  great  hopes  of  increasing  his  reputation  as 
a painter  and  of  earning  much  money  in  Mexico.  He 
was  perfectly  frank  in  stating  that  his  principal  object 
in  seeking  an  appointment  as  attache  was  that  he  might 
pursue  his  profession,  and,  in  a letter  to  Mr.  Edwards 


£54 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


of  April  15, 18£4,  he  thus  explains  why  he  considers  this 
not  incompatible  with  his  duties  as  attache:  “That  the 
pursuit  of  my  profession  will  not  be  derogatory  to  the 
situation  I may  hold  I infer  from  the  fact  that  many  of 
the  ancient  painters  were  ambassadors  to  different  Euro- 
pean courts,  and  pursued  their  professions  constantly 
while  abroad.  Rubens,  while  ambassador  to  the  English 
court,  executed  some  of  his  finest  portraits  and  decorated 
the  ceiling  of  the  chapel  of  White  Hall  with  some  of  his 
best  historical  productions.” 

When  it  was  finally  decided  that  he  should  go,  he  made 
all  his  preparations,  including  a bed  and  bedding  among 
his  impedimenta,  being  assured  that  this  was  necessary 
in  Mexico,  and  bade  farewell  to  his  family. 

His  father,  his  wife  and  children,  and  his  sister-in-law 
accompanied  him  as  far  as  New  York.  Writing  of  the 
parting  he  says:  “A  thousand  affecting  incidents  of 
separation  from  my  beloved  family  crowded  upon  my 
recollection.  The  unconscious  gayety  of  my  dear  chil- 
dren as  they  frolicked  in  all  their  wonted  playfulness,  too 
young  to  sympathize  in  the  pangs  that  agitated  their 
distressed  parents;  their  artless  request  to  bring  home 
some  trifling  toy;  the  parting  kiss,  not  understood  as 
meaning  more  than  usual;  the  tears  and  sad  farewells 
of  father,  mother,  wife,  sister,  family,  friends;  the  des- 
olateness of  every  room  as  the  parting  glance  is  thrown 
on  each  familiar  object,  and  ‘farewell,  farewell’  seemed 
written  on  the  very  walls,  — all  these  things  bear  upon 
my  memory,  and  I realize  the  declaration  that  ‘the  places 
which  now  know  us  shall  know  us  no  more.’  ” 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  a journey  in  those  days, 
even  one  from  New  York  to  Washington,  was  not  a few 


LUCRETIA  PICKERING  WALKER,  WIFE  OF  S.  F.  B.  MORSE,  AND  TWO  CHILDREN 

Painted  by  Morse 


ROUGH  JOURNEY  TO  WASHINGTON  255 

hours’  ride  in  a luxurious  Pullman,  but  was  fraught  with 
many  discomforts,  delays,  and  even  dangers. 

As  an  example  of  this  I shall  quote  the  first  part  of 
a letter  written  by  Morse  from  Washington  to  his  wife 
on  April  11,  1824:  — 

“I  lose  not  a moment  in  informing  you  of  my  safe  ar- 
rival, with  all  my  baggage,  in  good  order  last  evening. 
I was  much  fatigued,  went  to  bed  early,  and  this  morn- 
ing feel  perfectly  refreshed  and  much  better  for  my  jour- 
ney. 

“After  leaving  you  on  Wednesday  morning  I had  but 
just  time  to  reach  the  boat  before  she  started.  In  the 
land  carriage  we  occupied  three  stages  over  a very  rough 
road.  In  crossing  a small  creek  in  a ferry-boat  the  stage 
ahead  of  ours  left  the  boat  a little  too  soon  and  came  near 
upsetting  in  the  water,  which  would  have  put  the  pas- 
sengers into  a dangerous  situation.  As  it  was  the  water 
came  into  the  carriage  and  wet  some  of  the  baggage.  It 
was  about  an  hour  before  they  could  get  the  stage  out 
of  the  water. 

“Next  came  our  turn.  After  travelling  a few  miles 
the  springs  on  one  side  gave  way  and  let  us  down,  almost 
upsetting  us.  We  got  out  without  difficulty  and,  in  a few 
minutes,  by  putting  a rail  under  one  side,  we  proceeded 
on  again,  jocosely  telling  the  passengers  in  the  third 
stage  that  it  was  their  turn  next. 

“When  we  arrived  at  the  boat  in  the  Delaware  to  our 
surprise  the  third  stage  came  in  with  a rail  under  one 
side,  having  met  with  a similar  accident  a few  miles 
after  we  left  them.  So  we  all  had  our  turn,  but  no  injury 
to  any  of  us.” 

His  high  hopes  of  success  in  this  enterprise  were  soon 


256 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


doomed  to  be  shattered,  and  once  again  he  was  made 
to  suffer  a bitter  disappointment. 

On  April  19  he  writes:  “I  am  at  this  moment  put  into 
a very  embarrassing  state  of  suspense  by  a political  oc- 
currence which  has  caused  a great  excitement  here,  and 
will  cause  considerable  interest,  no  doubt,  throughout 
the  country.  This  morning  a remonstrance  was  read 
in  the  House  of  Representatives  from  the  Honorable 
Ninian  Edwards  against  Mr.  Crawford,  which  contains 
such  charges  and  of  so  serious  a nature  as  has  led  to  the 
appointment  of  a select  committee,  with  power  to  send 
for  'persons  and  papers  in  order  to  a full  investigation; 
and  I am  told  by  many  members  of  Congress  that  Mr. 
Edwards  will  undoubtedly  be  sent  for,  which  will  occasion, 
of  course,  a great  delay  in  his  journey  to  Mexico,  if  not 
cause  a suspension  of  his  going  until  the  next  season.” 

The  Mr.  Crawford  alluded  to  was  William  Harris 
Crawford,  at  that  time  a prominent  candidate  for  the 
Presidency  in  the  coming  election. 

With  his  customary  faith  in  an  overruling  Providence, 
Morse  says  later  in  the  same  letter:  “This  delay  and 
suspense  tries  me  more  than  distance  or  even  absence 
from  my  dear  family.  If  I could  be  on  my  way  and  pur- 
suing my  profession  I should  feel  much  better.  But  all 
will  be  for  the  best;  though  things  look  dark  I can  and 
will  trust  Him  who  will  make  my  path  of  duty  plain 
before  me.  This  satisfies  my  mind  and  does  not  allow  a 
single  desponding  thought.” 

The  sending  of  the  legation  was  indefinitely  postponed, 
and  Morse,  much  disappointed  but  resolved  not  to  be 
overwhelmed  by  this  crushing  of  his  high  hopes,  re- 
turned to  New  Haven. 


RETURNS  NORTH 


257 


He  spent  the  summer  partly  at  home  and  partly  in 
Concord,  New  Hampshire  (where  his  wife  and  children 
had  gone  to  visit  her  father),  and  in  Portsmouth,  Port- 
land, and  Hartford,  having  been  summoned  to  those 
cities  by  patrons  who  wished  him  to  paint  their  por- 
traits. 

We  can  imagine  that  the  young  wife  did  not  grieve 
over  the  failure  of  the  Mexican  trip.  Her  letters  to  her 
husband  at  that  period  are  filled  with  expressions  of  the 
deepest  affection,  but  with  an  undertone  of  melancholy, 
due,  no  doubt,  to  the  increasing  delicacy  of  her  health, 
never  very  robust. 

In  the  fall  of  1824  Morse  resolved  to  make  another 
assault  on  the  purses  of  the  solid  men  of  New  York,  and 
he  established  himself  at  96  Broadway,  where,  for  a time, 
he  had  the  satisfaction  of  having  his  wife  and  children 
with  him.  They,  however,  returned  later  to  New  Haven, 
and  on  December  5,  1824,  he  writes  to  his  wife:  — 

“I  am  fully  employed  and  in  excellent  spirits.  I am 
engaged  in  painting  the  full-length  portrait  of  Mr. 
Hone’s  little  daughter,  a pretty  little  girl  just  as  old  as 
Susan.  I have  made  a sketch  of  the  composition  with 
which  I am  pleased,  and  so  are  the  father  and  mother. 
I shall  paint  her  with  a cat  set  up  in  her  lap  like  a baby, 
with  a towel  under  its  chin  and  a cap  on  its  head,  and 
she  employed  in  feeding  it  with  a spoon.  . . . 

“I  am  as  happy  and  contented  as  I can  be  without 
my  dear  Lucrece  and  our  dear  children,  but  I hope  it 
will  not  be  long  before  we  shall  be  able  to  live  together 
without  these  separations.” 

“ December  17, 1821/,.  I have  everything  very  comfort- 
able at  my  rooms.  My  two  pupils,  Mr.  Agate  and  Mr. 


258 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Field,  are  very  tractable  and  very  useful.  I have  every- 
thing ‘in  Pimlico/  as  mother  would  say. 

“I  have  begun,  and  thus  far  carried  on,  a system  of 
neatness  in  my  painting-room  which  I never  could  have 
with  Henry.  Everything  has  its  place,  and  every  morn- 
ing the  room  is  swept  and  all  things  put  in  order.  . . . 

“I  have  as  much  as  I can  do  in  painting.  I do  not  mean 
by  this  that  I have  the  overflow  that  I had  in  Charles- 
ton, nor  do  I wish  it.  A hard  shower  is  soon  over;  I wish 
rather  the  gentle,  steady,  continuing  rain.  I feel  that 
I have  a character  to  obtain  and  maintain,  and  there- 
fore my  pictures  must  be  carefully  studied.  I shall  not 
by  this  method  paint  so  fast  nor  acquire  property  so 
fast,  but  I shall  do  what  is  better,  secure  a continuance 
of  patronage  and  success. 

“I  have  no  disposition  to  be  a nine  days’  wonder,  all 
the  rage  for  a moment  and  then  forgotten  forever;  com- 
pelled on  this  very  account  to  wander  from  city  to  city, 
to  shine  a moment  in  one  and  then  pass  on  to  another.” 

In  a letter  of  a later  date  he  says:  — 

“I  am  going  on  prosperously  through  the  kindness 
of  Providence  in  raising  up  many  friends  who  are  exert- 
ing themselves  in  my  favor.  My  storms  are  partly  over, 
and  a clear  and  pleasant  day  is  dawning  upon  me.” 


CHAPTER  XIII 


JANUARY  4,  1825  — NOVEMBER  18,1825 

Success  in  New  York.  — Chosen  to  paint  portrait  of  Lafayette.  — Hope 
of  a permanent  home  with  his  family.  — Meets  Lafayette  in  Washington.  — 
Mutually  attracted.  — Attends  President’s  levee.  — Begins  portrait  of 
Lafayette.  — Death  of  his  wife.  — Crushed  by  the  news.  — His  attachment 
to  her.  — Epitaph  composed  by  Benjamin  Silliman.  — Bravely  takes  up  his 
work  again.  — Finishes  portrait  of  Lafayette.  — Describes  it  in  letter  of  a 
later  date.  — Sonnet  on  death  of  Lafayette’s  dog.  — Rents  a house  in  Canal 
Street,  New  York.  — One  of  the  founders  of  National  Academy  of  Design. 
— Tactful  resolutions  on  organization.  — First  thirty  members.  — Morse 
elected  first  president.  — Reelected  every  year  until  1845.  — Again  made 
president  in  1861.  — Lectures  on  Art.  — Popularity. 

It  is  a commonly  accepted  belief  that  a particularly 
fine,  clear  day  is  apt  to  be  followed  by  a storm.  Meteo- 
rologists can  probably  give  satisfactory  scientific  reasons 
for  this  phenomenon,  but,  be  that  as  it  may,  how  often 
do  we  find  a parallel  in  human  affairs.  A period  of  pros- 
perity and  happiness  in  the  life  of  a man  or  of  a nation  is 
almost  invariably  followed  by  calamities,  small  or  great; 
but,  fortunately  for  individuals  and  for  nations,  the  con- 
verse is  also  true.  The  creeping  pendulum  of  fate,  paus- 
ing for  an  instant  at  its  highest  point,  dips  down  again 
to  gather  impetus  for  a higher  swing. 

And  so  it  was  with  Morse.  Fate  was  preparing  for  him 
a heavy  blow,  one  of  the  tragedies  of  his  eventful  life, 
and,  in  order  to  hearten  him  for  the  trial,  to  give  him 
strength  to  bear  up  under  it,  she  cheered  his  professional 
path  with  the  sun  of  prosperity. 

Writing  to  his  wife  from  New  York  on  January  4, 
1825,  he  says:  — 

“You  will  rejoice  with  me,  I know,  in  my  continued 
and  increasing  success.  I have  just  learned  in  confidence, 


260 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


from  one  of  the  members  of  the  committee  of  the  corpo- 
ration appointed  to  procure  a full-length  portrait  of 
Lafayette,  that  they  have  designated  me  as  the  painter 
of  it,  and  that  a subcommittee  was  appointed  to  wait  on 
me  with  the  information.  They  will  probably  call  to- 
morrow, but,  until  it  is  thus  officially  announced  to  me, 
I wish  the  thing  kept  secret,  except  to  the  family,  until 
I write  you  more  definitely  on  the  subject,  which  I will 
do  the  moment  the  terms,  etc.,  are  settled  with  the  com- 
mittee. 

“I  shall  probably  be  under  the  necessity  of  going  to 
Washington  to  take  it  immediately  (the  corporation,  of 
course,  paying  my  expenses).  But  of  this  in  my  next.” 

“ January  6,  1825.  I have  been  officially  notified  of 
my  appointment  to  paint  the  full-length  portrait  of 
Lafayette  for  the  City  of  New  York,  so  that  you  may 
make  it  as  public  as  you  please. 

“The  terms  are  not  definitely  settled;  the  committee 
is  disposed  to  be  very  liberal.  I shall  have  at  least  seven 
hundred  dollars  — probably  one  thousand.  I have  to 
wait  until  an  answer  can  be  received  from  Washington, 
from  Lafayette  to  know  when  he  can  see  me.  The 
answer  will  arrive  probably  on  Wednesday  morning; 
after  that  I can  determine  what  to  do  about  going  on. 

“The  only  thing  I fear  is  that  it  is  going  to  deprive  me 
of  my  dear  Lucretia.  Recollect  the  old  lady’s  saying, 
often  quoted  by  mother,  ‘There  is  never  a convenience 
but  there  ain’t  one’;  I long  to  see  you.” 

It  was  well  for  the  young  man  that  he  did  not  realize 
how  dreadfully  his  jesting  fears  were  to  be  realized. 

Further  on  he  says:  “I  have  made  an  arrangement 
with  Mr.  Durand  to  have  an  engraving  of  Lafayette’s 


MEETS  LAFAYETTE 


261 


portrait.  I receive  half  the  profits.  Vanderlyn,  Sully, 
Peale,  Jarvis,  Waldo,  Inman,  Ingham,  and  some  others 
were  my  competitors  in  the  application  for  this  picture.” 

“ January  8 . Your  letter  of  the  5th  I have  just  received, 
and  one  from  the  committee  of  medical  students  engag- 
ing me  to  paint  Dr.  Smith  ’s  portrait  for  them  when  I 
come  to  New  Haven.  They  are  to  give  me  one  hundred 
dollars.  I have  written  them  that  I should  be  in  New 
Haven  by  the  1st  of  February,  or,  at  farthest,  by  the 
6 th;  so  that  it  is  only  prolonging  for  a little  longer,  my 
dear  wife,  the  happy  meeting  which  I anticipated  for 
the  25th  of  this  month.  Events  are  not  under  our  own 
control. 

“When  I consider  how  wonderfully  things  are  work- 
ing for  the  promotion  of  the  great  and  long-desired  event 
— that  of  being  constantly  with  my  dear  family  — all 
unpleasant  feelings  are  absorbed  in  this  joyful  anticipa- 
tion, and  I look  forward  to  the  spring  of  the  year  with 
delightful  prospects  of  seeing  my  dear  family  perma- 
nently settled  with  me  in  our  own  hired  house  here. 
There  are  more  encouraging  prospects  than  I can  trust 
to  paper  at  present  which  must  be  left  for  your  private 
ear,  and  which  in  magnitude  are  far  more  valuable  than 
any  encouragement  yet  made  known  to  me.  Let  us  look 
with  thankful  hearts  to  the  Giver  of  all  these  blessings.” 

“ Washington , February  8,  1825 . I arrived  safely  in 
this  city  last  evening.  I find  I have  no  time  to  lose,  as 
the  Marquis  will  leave  here  the  23d.  I have  seen  him 
and  am  to  breakfast  with  him  to-morrow,  and  to  com- 
mence his  portrait.  If  he  allows  me  time  sufficient  I have 
no  fear  as  to  the  result.  He  has  a noble  face.  In  this  I 
am  disappointed,  for  I had  heard  that  his  features  were 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


not  good.  On  the  contrary,  if  there  is  any  truth  in  ex- 
pression of  character,  there  never  was  a more  perfect 
example  of  accordance  between  the  face  and  the  char- 
acter. He  has  all  that  noble  firmness  and  consistency, 
for  which  he  has  been  so  distinguished,  strongly  indi- 
cated in  his  whole  face. 

“ While  he  was  reading  my  letters  I could  not  but  call 
to  mind  the  leading  events  of  his  truly  eventful  life. 
‘This  is  the  man  now  before  me,  the  very  man,’  thought 
I,  ‘who  suffered  in  the  dungeon  of  Olmiitz;  the  very  man 
who  took  the  oaths  of  the  new  constitution  for  so  many 
millions,  while  the  eyes  of  thousands  were  fixed  upon 
him  (and  which  is  so  admirably  described  in  the  Life 
which  I read  to  you  just  before  I left  home) ; the  very 
man  who  spent  his  youth,  and  his  fortune,  and  his  time, 
to  bring  about  (under  Providence)  our  happy  Revolu- 
tion; the  friend  and  companion  of  Washington,  the 
terror  of  tyrants,  the  firm  and  consistent  supporter  of 
liberty,  the  man  whose  beloved  name  has  rung  from  one 
end  of  this  continent  to  the  other,  whom  all  flock  to  see, 
whom  all  delight  to  honor;  this  is  the  man,  the  very 
identical  man!’  My  feelings  were  almost  too  powerful 
for  me  as  I shook  him  by  the  hand  and  received  the 
greeting  of  — ‘Sir,  I am  exceedingly  happy  in  your 
acquaintance,  and  especially  on  such  an  occasion.’” 

Thus  began  an  acquaintance  which  ripened  into  warm 
friendship  between  Morse  and  Lafayette,  and  which 
remained  unbroken  until  the  death  of  the  latter. 

“ February  10,  1825 . I went  last  night  to  the  Presi- 
dent’s levee,  the  last  which  Mr.  Monroe  will  hold  as 
President  of  the  United  States.  There  was  a great  crowd 
and  a great  number  of  distinguished  characters,  among 


ATTENDS  PRESIDENT’S  LEVEE  263 


whom  were  General  Lafayette;  the  President-elect, 
J.  Q.  Adams;  Mr.  Calhoun,  the  Vice-President  elect; 
General  Jackson,  etc.  I paid  my  respects  to  Mr.  Adams 
and  congratulated  him  on  his  election.  He  seemed  in 
some  degree  to  shake  off  his  habitual  reserve,  and, 
although  he  endeavored  to  suppress  his  feelings  of  grati- 
fication at  his  success,  it  was  not  difficult  to  perceive 
that  he  felt  in  high  spirits  on  the  occasion.  General 
Jackson  went  up  to  him  and,  shaking  him  by  the  hand, 
congratulated  him  cordially  on  his  election.  The  Gen- 
eral bears  his  defeat  like  a man,  and  has  shown,  I think, 
by  this  act  a nobleness  of  mind  which  will  command 
the  respect  of  those  who  have  been  most  opposed  to 
him. 

“The  excitement  (if  it  may  be  called  such)  on  this 
great  question  in  Washington  is  over,  and  everything  is 
moving  on  in  its  accustomed  channel  again.  All  seem  to 
speak  in  the  highest  terms  of  the  order  and  decorum  pre- 
served through  the  whole  of  this  imposing  ceremony, 
and  the  good  feeling  which  seems  to  prevail,  with  but 
trivial  exceptions,  is  thought  to  augur  well  in  behalf  of 
the  new  administration.” 

(There  was  no  choice  by  the  people  in  the  election  of 
that  year,  and  John  Quincy  Adams  had  been  chosen 
President  by  a vote  of  the  House  of  Representatives.) 

“I  went  last  night  in  a carriage  with  four  others  — 
Captain  Chauncey  of  the  navy;  Mr.  Cooper,  the  cele- 
brated author  of  the  popular  American  novels;  Mr. 
Causici  (pronounced  Cau-see-chee),  the  sculptor;  and 
Mr.  Owen,  of  Lanark,  the  celebrated  philanthropist. 

“Mr.  Cooper  remarked  that  we  had  on  board  a more 
singularly  selected  company,  he  believed,  than  any 


264 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


carriage  at  the  door  of  the  President,  namely,  a misan- 
thropist (such  he  called  Captain  Chauncey,  brother  of 
the  Commodore),  a philanthropist  (Mr.  Owen),  a painter 
(myself), a sculptor  (Mr.  Causici),  and  an  author  (him- 
self). 

“The  Mr.  Owen  mentioned  above  is  the  very  man  I 
sometimes  met  at  Mr.  Wilberforce’s  in  London,  and  who 
was  present  at  the  interesting  scene  I have  often  related 
that  occurred  at  Mr.  Wilberforce’s.  He  recollected  the 
circumstance  and  recognized  me,  as  I did  him,  instantly, 
although  it  is  twelve  years  ago. 

“I  am  making  progress  with  the  General,  but  am 
much  perplexed  for  want  of  time;  I mean  his  time . He  is 
so  harassed  by  visitors  and  has  so  many  letters  to  write 
that  I find  it  exceedingly  difficult  to  do  the  subject 
justice.  I give  him  the  last  sitting  in  Washington  to- 
morrow, reserving  another  sitting  or  two  when  he  visits 
New  York  in  July  next.  I have  gone  on  thus  far  to  my 
satisfaction  and  do  not  doubt  but  I shall  succeed  entirely, 
if  I am  allowed  the  requisite  number  of  sittings.  The 
General  is  very  agreeable.  He  introduced  me  to  his  son 
by  saying:  ‘This  is  Mr.  Morse,  the  painter,  the  son  of 
the  geographer;  he  has  come  to  Washington  to  take  the 
topography  of  my  face.’  He  thinks  of  visiting  New 
Haven  again  when  he  returns  from  Boston.  He  re- 
gretted not  having  seen  more  of  it  when  he  was  there,  as 
he  was  much  pleased  with  the  place.  He  remembers 
Professor  Silliman  and  others  with  great  affection. 

“I  have  left  but  little  room  in  this  letter  to  express 
my  affection  for  my  dearly  loved  wife  and  children;  but 
of  that  I need  not  assure  them.  I long  to  hear  from  you, 
but  direct  your  letters  next  to  New  York,  as  I shall 


DEATH  OF  HIS  WIFE  265 

probably  be  there  by  the  end  of  next  week,  or  the  begin- 
ning of  the  succeeding  one. 

“Love  to  all  the  family  and  friends  and  neighbors. 
Your  affectionate  husband,  as  ever.” 

Alas!  that  there  should  have  been  no  telegraph  then 
to  warn  the  loving  husband  of  the  blow  which  Fate  had 
dealt  him. 

As  he  was  light-heartedly  attending  the  festivities 
at  the  White  House,  and  as  he  was  penning  these  two 
interesting  letters  to  his  wife,  letters  which  she  never 
read,  and  anticipating  with  keenest  pleasure  a speedy 
reunion,  she  lay  dead  at  their  home  in  New  Haven. 

His  father  thus  conveys  to  him  the  melancholy  intel- 
ligence : — 

“February  8th , 1825 . My  affectionately  beloved  Son, 
— Mysterious  are  the  ways  of  Providence.  My  heart  is 
in  pain  and  deeply  sorrowful  while  I announce  to  you  the 
sudden  and  unexpected  death  of  your  dear  and  deserv- 
edly loved  wife.  Her  disease  proved  to  be  an  affection 
of  the  heart  — incurable,  had  it  been  known.  Dr.  Smith ’s 
letter,  accompanying  this,  will  explain  all  you  will  desire 
to  know  on  this  subject. 

“I  wrote  you  yesterday  that  she  was  convalescent. 
So  she  then  appeared  and  so  the  doctor  pronounced. 
She  was  up  about  five  o’clock  yesterday  p.m.  to  have 
her  bed  made  as  usual;  was  unusually  cheerful  and 
social;  spoke  of  the  pleasure  of  being  with  her  dear  hus- 
band in  New  York  ere  long;  stepped  into  bed  herself, 
fell  back  with  a momentary  struggle  on  her  pillow,  her 
eyes  were  immediately  fixed,  the  paleness  of  death  over- 
spread her  countenance,  and  in  five  minutes  more,  with- 
out the  slightest  motion,  her  mortal  life  terminated. 


266 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“It  happened  that  just  at  this  moment  I was  entering 
her  chamber  door  with  Charles  in  my  arms,  to  pay  her 
my  usual  visit  and  to  pray  with  her.  The  nurse  met  me 
affrighted,  calling  for  help.  Your  mother,  the  family, 
our  neighbors,  full  of  the  tenderest  sympathy  and  kind- 
ness, and  the  doctors  thronged  the  house  in  a few  min- 
utes. Everything  was  done  that  could  be  done  to  save  her 
life,  but  her  ‘appointed  time’  had  come,  and  no  earthly 
power  or  skill  could  stay  the  hand  of  death. 

“It  was  the  Lord  who  gave  her  to  you,  the  chief est  of 
all  your  earthly  blessings,  and  it  is  He  that  has  taken 
her  away,  and  may  you  be  enabled,  my  son,  from  the 
heart  to  say:  ‘Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.’  . . . 
The  shock  to  the  whole  family  is  far  beyond,  in  point  of 
severity,  that  of  any  we  have  ever  before  felt,  but  we  are 
becoming  composed,  we  hope  on  grounds  which  will 
prove  solid  and  lasting. 

“ I expect  this  will  reach  you  on  Saturday,  the  day 
after  the  one  we  have  appointed  for  the  funeral,  when 
you  will  have  been  in  Washington  a week  and  I hope 
will  have  made  such  progress  in  your  business  as  that 
you  will  soon  be  able  to  return.  ... 

“You  need  not  hurry  home.  Nothing  here  requires 
it.  We  are  all  well  and  everything  will  be  taken  good 
care  of.  Give  yourself  no  concern  on  that  account. 
Finish  your  business  as  well  as  you  will  be  able  to  do  it 
after  receiving  this  sad  news.” 

This  blow  was  an  overwhelming  one.  He  could  not, 
of  course,  compose  himself  sufficiently  to  continue  his 
work  on  the  portrait  of  Lafayette,  and,  having  apprised 
the  General  of  the  reason  for  this,  he  received  from  him 
the  following  sympathetic  letter:  — 


CRUSHED  BY  THE  NEWS 


267 


I have  feared  to  intrude  upon  you,  my  dear  sir,  but 
want  to  tell  you  how  deeply  I sympathize  in  your  grief 
— a grief  of  which  nobody  can  better  than  me  appreciate 
the  cruel  feelings. 

You  will  hear  from  me,  as  soon  as  I find  myself 
again  near  you,  to  finish  the  work  you  have  so  well  begun. 

Accept  my  affectionate  and  mournful  sentiment. 

Lafayette. 

The  day  after  he  received  his  father’s  letter  he  left 
Washington  and  wrote  from  Baltimore,  where  he 
stopped  over  Sunday  with  a friend,  on  February  IS : — 

My  dear  Father,  — The  heart-rending  tidings  which 
you  communicated  reached  me  in  Washington  on  Fri- 
day evening.  I left  yesterday  morning,  spend  this  day 
here  at  Mr.  Cushing ’s,  and  set  out  on  my  return  home 
to-morrow.  I shall  reach  Philadelphia  on  Monday  night, 
New  York  on  Tuesday  night,  and  New  Haven  on  Wednes- 
day night. 

Oh!  is  it  possible,  is  it  possible?  Shall  I never  see  my 
dear  wife  again? 

But  I cannot  trust  myself  to  write  on  this  subject.  I 
need  your  prayers  and  those  of  Christian  friends  to  God 
for  support.  I fear  I shall  sink  under  it. 

Oh ! take  good  care  of  her  dear  children. 

Your  agonized  son, 
Finley. 

Another  son  had  been  born  to  him  on  January  20, 
1825,  and  he  was  now  left  with  three  motherless  children 
to  provide  for,  and  without  the  sustaining  hope  of  a 


268  SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 

speedy  and  permanent  reunion  with  them  and  with  his 
beloved  wife. 

Writing  to  a friend  more  than  a month  after  the  death 
of  his  wife,  he  says : — 

“Though  late  in  performing  the  promise  I made  you 
of  writing  you  when  I arrived  home,  I hope  you  will 
attribute  it  to  anything  but  forgetfulness  of  that  prom- 
ise. The  confusion  and  derangement  consequent  on 
such  an  afflicting  bereavement  as  I have  suffered  have 
rendered  it  necessary  for  me  to  devote  the  first  moments 
of  composure  to  looking  about  me,  and  to  collecting 
and  arranging  the  fragments  of  the  ruin  which  has 
spread  such  desolation  over  all  my  earthly  prospects. 

“Oh!  what  a blow!  I dare  not  yet  give  myself  up  to 
the  full  survey  of  its  desolating  effects.  Every  day 
brings  to  my  mind  a thousand  new  and  fond  connec- 
tions with  dear  Lucretia,  all  now  ruptured.  I feel  a 
dreadful  void,  a heart-sickness,  which  time  does  not 
seem  to  heal  but  rather  to  aggravate. 

“You  know  the  intensity  of  the  attachment  which 
existed  between  dear  Lucretia  and  me,  never  for  a 
moment  interrupted  by  the  smallest  cloud;  an  attach- 
ment founded,  I trust,  in  the  purest  love,  and  daily 
strengthening  by  all  the  motives  which  the  ties  of  nature 
and,  more  especially,  of  religion,  furnish. 

“I  found  in  dear  Lucretia  everything  I could  wish. 
Such  ardor  of  affection,  so  uniform,  so  unaffected,  I 
never  saw  nor  read  of  but  in  her.  My  fear  with  regard 
to  the  measure  of  my  affection  toward  her  was  not  that 
I might  fail  of  ‘loving  her  as  my  own  flesh/  but  that  I 
should  put  her  in  the  place  of  Him  who  has  said,  ‘Thou 
shalt  have  no  other  Gods  but  me.*  I felt  this  to  be  my 


STUDY  FOR  PORTRAIT  OF  LAFAYETTE 
Now  in  New  York  Public  Library 


HIS  ATTACHMENT  TO  HIS  WIFE  269 


greatest  danger,  and  to  be  saved  from  this  idolatry  was 
often  the  subject  of  my  earnest  prayers. 

“If  I had  desired  anything  in  my  dear  Lucretia  dif- 
ferent from  what  she  was,  it  would  have  been  that  she 
had  been  less  lovely . My  whole  soul  seemed  wrapped  up 
in  her;  with  her  was  connected  all  that  I expected  of 
happiness  on  earth.  Is  it  strange,  then,  that  I now  feel 
this  void,  this  desolateness,  this  loneliness,  this  heart- 
sickness; that  I should  feel  as  if  my  very  heart  itself  had 
been  torn  from  me? 

“To  any  one  but  those  who  knew  dear  Lucretia  what 
I have  said  might  seem  to  be  but  the  extravagance  of  an 
excited  imagination;  but  to  you,  who  knew  the  dear 
object  I lament,  all  that  I have  said  must  but  feebly 
shadow  her  to  your  memory.” 

It  was  well  for  him  that  he  found  constant  occupation 
for  his  hand  and  brain  at  this  critical  period  of  his  life. 
The  Fates  had  dealt  him  this  cruel  blow  for  some  good 
reason  best  known  to  themselves.  He  was  being  pre- 
pared for  a great  mission,  and  it  was  meet  that  his  soul, 
like  gold,  should  be  purified  by  fire;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  that  the  blow  might  not  utterly  overwhelm  him, 
success  in  his  chosen  profession  seemed  again  to  be 
within  his  grasp. 

Writing  to  his  parents  from  New  York,  on  April  8, 
1825,  he  says : — 

“I  have  as  much  as  I can  do,  but  after  being  fatigued 
at  night  and  having  my  thoughts  turned  to  my  irrepar- 
able loss,  I am  ready  almost  to  give  up.  The  thought 
of  seeing  my  dear  Lucretia,  and  returning  home  to 
her,  served  always  to  give  me  fresh  courage  and  spirits 
whenever  I felt  worn  down  by  the  labors  of  the  day. 


270  SAMUEL  P.  B.  MORSE 

and  now  I hardly  know  what  to  substitute  in  her 
place. 

“To  my  friends  here  I know  I seem  to  be  cheerful  and 
happy,  but  a cheerful  countenance  with  me  covers  an 
aching  heart,  and  often  have  I feigned  a more  than 
ordinary  cheerfulness  to  hide  a more  than  ordinary 
anguish. 

“I  am  blessed  with  prosperity  in  my  profession.  I 
have  just  received  another  commission  from  the  corpora- 
tion of  the  city  to  paint  a common-sized  portrait  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Stanford  for  them,  to  be  placed  in  the  almshouse.” 

The  loss  of  his  young  wife  was  the  great  tragedy  of 
Morse’s  life.  Time,  with  her  soothing  touch,  healed  the 
wound,  but  the  scar  remained.  Hers  must  have  been, 
indeed,  a lovely  character.  Professor  Benjamin  Silliman, 
Sr.,  one  of  her  warmest  friends,  composed  the  epitaph 
which  still  remains  inscribed  upon  her  tombstone  in  the 
cemetery  at  New  Haven.  (See  opposite  page.) 

With  a heavy  heart,  but  bravely  determining  not  to 
be  overwhelmed  by  this  crushing  blow,  Morse  took  up 
his  work  again.  He  finished  the  portrait  of  Lafayette, 
and  it  now  hangs  in  the  City  Hall  in  New  York.  Writing 
of  it  many  years  later  to  a gentleman  who  had  made 
some  enquiries  concerning  it,  he  says : — 

“In  answer  to  yours  of  the  8th  instant,  just  received,  I 
can  only  say  it  is  so  long  since  I have  seen  the  portrait  I 
painted  of  General  Lafayette  for  the  City  of  New  York, 
that,  strange  to  say,  I find  it  difficult  to  recall  even  its 
general  characteristics. 

“That  portrait  has  a melancholy  interest  for  me,  for 
it  was  just  as  I had  commenced  the  second  sitting  of  the 
General  at  Washington  that  I received  the  stunning 


IN  MEMORY  OP 
LUCRETIA  PICKERING 
WIFE  OF 

SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 
WHO  DIED  7TH  OF  FEBRUARY  A.D.  1825, 
AGED  25  YEARS. 

SHE  COMBINED,  IN  HER  CHARACTER  AND  PERSON, 
A RARE  ASSEMBLAGE  OF  EXCELLENCES: 
BEAUTIFUL  IN  FORM,  FEATURES  AND  EXPRESSION 
PECULIARLY  BLAND  IN  HER  MANNERS, 
HIGHLY  CULTIVATED  IN  MIND, 

SHE  IRRESISTIBLY  DREW  ATTENTION,  LOVE, 

AND  respect; 

DIGNIFIED  WITHOUT  HAUGHTINESS, 
AMIABLE  WITHOUT  TAMENESS, 

FIRM  WITHOUT  SEVERITY,  AND 
CHEERFUL  WITHOUT  LEVITY, 

HER  UNIFORM  SWEETNESS  OF  TEMPER 
SPREAD  PERPETUAL  SUNSHINE  AROUND 
EVERY  CIRCLE  IN  WHICH 
SHE  MOVED. 

“WHEN  THE  EAR  HEARD  HER  IT  BLESSED  HER, 
WHEN  THE  EYE  SAW  HER  IT  GAVE 
WITNESS  TO  HER.” 

IN  SUFFERINGS  THE  MOST  KEEN, 

HER  SERENITY  OF  MIND  NEVER  FAILED  HER; 
DEATH  TO  HER  HAD  NO  TERRORS, 

THE  GRAVE  NO  GLOOM. 

THOUGH  SUDDENLY  CALLED  FROM  EARTH, 
ETERNITY  WAS  NO  STRANGER  TO  HER  THOUGHTS, 
BUT  A WELCOME  THEME  OF 
CONTEMPLATION. 

RELIGION  WAS  THE  SUN 
THAT  ILLUMINED  EVERY  VIRTUE, 

AND  UNITED  ALL  IN  ONE 
BOW  OF  BEAUTY. 

HERS  WAS  THE  RELIGION  OF  THE  GOSPEL; 

JESUS  CHRIST  HER  FOUNDATION, 

THE  AUTHOR  AND  FINISHER  OF  HER  FAITH. 

IN  HIM  SHE  RESTS,  IN  SURE 
EXPECTATION  OF  A GLORIOUS 
RESURRECTION. 


272 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


intelligence  of  Mrs.  Morse’s  death,  and  was  compelled 
abruptly  to  suspend  the  work.  I preserve,  as  a gratifying 
memorial,  the  letter  of  condolence  and  sympathy  sent 
in  to  me  at  the  time  by  the  General,  and  in  which  he 
speaks  in  flattering  terms  of  the  promise  of  the  portrait 
as  a likeness. 

“I  must  be  frank,  however,  in  my  judgment  of  my 
own  works  of  that  day.  This  portrait  was  begun  under 
the  sad  auspices  to  which  I have  alluded,  and,  up  to  the 
close  of  the  work,  I had  a series  of  constant  interrup- 
tions of  the  same  sad  character.  A picture  painted  under 
such  circumstances  can  scarcely  be  expected  to  do  the 
artist  justice,  and  as  a work  of  art  I cannot  praise  it. 
Still,  it  is  a good  likeness,  was  very  satisfactory  to  the 
General,  and  he  several  times  alluded  to  it  in  my  pres- 
ence in  after  years  (when  I was  a frequent  visitor  to 
him  in  Paris)  in  terms  of  praise. 

“It  is  a full-length,  standing  figure,  the  size  of  life. 
He  is  represented  as  standing  at  the  top  of  a flight  of 
steps,  which  he  has  just  ascended  upon  a terrace,  the 
figure  coming  against  a glowing  sunset  sky,  indicative 
of  the  glory  of  his  own  evening  of  life.  Upon  his  right, 
if  I remember,  are  three  pedestals,  one  of  which  is  vacant 
as  if  waiting  for  his  bust,  while  the  two  others  are  sur- 
mounted by  the  busts  of  Washington  and  Franklin  — 
the  two  associated  eminent  historical  characters  of  his 
own  time.  In  a vase  on  the  other  side  is  a flower  — the 
helianthus  — with  its  face  toward  the  sun,  in  allusion  to 
the  characteristic  stern,  uncompromising  consistency  of 
Lafayette  — a trait  of  character  which  I then  considered, 
and  still  consider,  the  great  prominent  trait  of  that 
distinguished  man.” 


SONNET  ON  LAFAYETTE’S  DOG  273 


Morse,  like  many  men  who  have  excelled  in  one 
branch  of  the  fine  arts,  often  made  excursions  into  one 
of  the  others.  I find  among  his  papers  many  scraps 
of  poetry  and  some  more  ambitious  efforts,  and  while 
they  do  not,  perhaps,  entitle  him  to  claim  a poet’s 
crown,  some  of  them  are  worthy  of  being  rescued  from 
oblivion.  The  following  sonnet  was  sent  to  Lafayette 
under  the  circumstances  which  Morse  himself  thus  de- 
scribes : — 

“ Written  on  the  loss  of  a faithful  dog  of  Lafayette’s 
on  board  the  steamboat  which  sank  in  the  Mississippi. 
The  dog,  supposing  his  master  still  on  board,  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  leave  the  cabin,  but  perished  with  the 
vessel. 


“ Lost,  from  thy  care  to  know  thy  master  free 
Can  we  thy  self-devotion  e’er  forget? 

’T  was  kindred  feeling  in  a less  degree 

To  that  which  thrilled  the  soul  of  Lafayette. 

He  freely  braved  our  storms,  our  dangers  met. 

Nor  left  the  ship  till  we  had  ’scaped  the  sea. 

Thine  was  a spark  of  noble  feeling  bright 
Caught  from  the  fire  that  warms  thy  master’s  heart. 

His  was  of  Heaven’s  kindling,  and  no  small  part 
Of  that  pure  fire  is  his.  We  hail  the  light 
Where’er  it  shines,  in  heaven,  in  man,  in  brute; 

We  hail  that  sacred  light  howe’er  minute, 

Whether  its  glimmering  in  thy  bosom  rest 
Or  blaze  full  orb’d  within  thy  master’s  breast.” 

This  was  sent  to  General  Lafayette  on  the  4th  of 
July,  1825,  accompanied  by  the  following  note:  — 

“In  asking  your  acceptance  of  the  enclosed  poetic 
trifle,  I have  not  the  vanity  to  suppose  it  can  contribute 
much  to  your  gratification;  but  if  it  shall  be  considered 
as  an  endeavor  to  show  to  you  some  slight  return  of 
gratitude  for  the  kind  sympathy  you  evinced  towards 


274 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


me  at  a time  of  deep  affliction,  I shall  have  attained  my 
aim.  Gladly  would  I offer  to  you  any  service,  but,  while 
a whole  nation  stands  waiting  to  answer  the  expression 
of  your  smallest  wish,  my  individual  desire  to  serve  you 
can  only  be  considered  as  contending  for  a portion  of 
that  high  honor  which  all  feel  in  serving  you.” 

Concealing  from  the  world  his  great  sorrow,  and 
bravely  striving  always  to  maintain  a cheerful  counte- 
nance, Morse  threw  himself  with  energy  into  his  work 
in  New  York,  endeavoring  to  keep  every  minute  oc- 
cupied. 

He  seems  to  have  had  his  little  daughter  with  him  for 
a while,  for  in  a letter  of  March  12,  1825,  occurs  this 
sentence:  “Little  Susan  has  had  the  toothache  once  or 
twice,  and  I have  promised  her  a doll  if  she  would  have 
it  out  to-day  — I am  this  moment  stopped  by  her 
coming  in  and  showing  me  the  tooth  out , so  I shall  give 
her  the  doll.” 

But  he  soon  found  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
him  to  do  justice  to  his  work  and  at  same  time  fulfil  his 
duties  as  a parent,  and  for  many  years  afterwards  his 
motherless  children  found  homes  with  different  rela- 
tives, but  the  expense  of  their  keep  and  education  was 
always  borne  by  their  father. 

On  the  1st  of  May,  1825,  he  moved  into  new  quarters, 
having  rented  an  entire  house  at  No.  20  Canal  Street  for 
the  sum  of  four  hundred  dollars  a year,  and  he  says, 
“My  new  establishment  will  be  very  commodious  for 
my  professional  studies,  and  I do  not  think  its  being  so 
far  ‘up  town ’ will,  on  the  whole,  be  any  disadvantage  to 
me.” 

“May  26, 1825.  I have  at  length  become  comfortably 


NATIONAL  ACADEMY  OF  DESIGN  275 


settled  and  begin  to  feel  at  home  in  my  new  establish- 
ment. All  things  at  present  go  smoothly.  Brother 
Charles  Walker  and  Mr.  Agate  join  with  me  in  break- 
fast and  tea,  and  we  find  it  best  for  convenience,  econ- 
omy, and  time  to  dine  from  home,  — it  saves  the  per- 
plexity of  providing  marketing  and  the  care  of  stores, 
and,  besides,  we  think  it  will  be  more  economical  and 
the  walk  will  be  beneficial.55 

While  success  in  his  profession  seemed  now  assured, 
and  while  orders  poured  in  so  fast  that  he  gladly  assisted 
some  of  his  less  fortunate  brother  artists  by  referring  his 
would-be  patrons  to  them,  he  also  took  a deep  interest 
in  the  general  artistic  movement  of  the  time. 

He  was,  by  nature,  intensely  enthusiastic,  and  his 
strong  personality  ever  impressed  itself  on  individuals 
and  communities  with  which  he  came  in  contact.  He 
was  a born  leader  of  men,  and,  like  so  many  other 
leaders,  often  so  forgetful  of  self  in  his  eager  desire  for 
the  general  good  as  to  seriously  interfere  with  his  ma- 
terial prosperity.  This  is  what  happened  to  him  now, 
for  he  gave  so  liberally  of  himself  in  the  formation  of  a 
new  artistic  body  in  New  York,  and  in  the  preparation 
of  lectures,  that  he  encroached  seriously  on  time  which 
might  have  been  more  lucratively  employed. 

His  brother  Sidney  comments  on  this  in  a letter  to 
the  other  brother  Richard : “ Finley  is  well  and  in  good 
spirits,  though  not  advancing  very  rapidly  in  his  busi- 
ness. He  is  full  of  the  Academy  and  of  his  lectures  — 
can  hardly  talk  on  any  other  subject.  I despair  of  ever 
seeing  him  rich  or  even  at  ease  in  his  pecuniary  circum- 
stances from  efforts  of  his  own,  though  able  to  do  it 
with  so  little  effort.  But  he  may  be  in  a better  way. 


276 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


perhaps,  of  getting  a fortune  in  his  present  course  than 
he  would  be  in  the  laborious  path  which  we  are  too 
apt  to  think  is  the  only  road  to  wealth  and  ultimate 
ease.” 

We  have  seen  that  Morse  was  one  of  the  founders  of 
an  academy  of  art  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and 
we  have  seen  that,  after  his  departure  from  that  city, 
this  academy  languished  and  died.  Is  it  an  unfair  infer- 
ence that,  if  he  had  remained  permanently  in  Charleston, 
so  sad  a fate  would  not  have  overtaken  the  infant 
academy?  In  support  of  this  inference  we  shall  now  see 
that  he  was  largely  instrumental  in  bringing  into  being 
an  artistic  association,  over  which  he  presided  for  many 
years,  and  which  has  continued  to  prosper  until,  at  the 
present  day,  it  is  the  leading  artistic  body  in  this 
country. 

When  Morse  settled  in  New  York  in  1825  there  ex- 
isted an  American  Academy  of  Arts,  of  which  Colonel 
Trumbull,  the  celebrated  painter,  was  the  president. 
While  eminent  as  a painter,  Trumbull  seems  to  have 
lacked  executive  ability  and  to  have  been  rather  haughty 
and  overbearing  in  his  manner,  for  Morse  found  great 
dissatisfaction  existing  among  the  professional  artists 
and  students. 

At  first  it  was  thought  that,  by  bringing  their  griev- 
ances before  the  board  of  directors  of  the  Academy,  con- 
ditions might  be  changed,  and  on  the  8th  of  November, 
1825,  a meeting  was  called  in  the  rooms  of  the  Historical 
Society,  and  the  “New  York  Drawing  Association”  was 
formed,  and  Morse  was  chosen  to  preside  over  its  meet- 
ings. It  was  not  intended,  at  first,  that  this  association 
should  be  a rival  of  the  old  Academy,  but  that  it  should 


NATIONAL  ACADEMY  OF  DESIGN  277 


give  to  its  members  facilities  which  were  difficult  of 
attainment  in  the  Academy,  and  should,  perhaps,  force 
that  institution  to  become  more  liberal. 

It  was  not  successful  in  the  latter  effort,  for  at  a meet- 
ing of  the  Drawing  Association  on  the  evening  of  the 
14th  of  January,  1825,  Morse,  the  president,  proposed 
certain  resolutions  which  he  introduced  by  the  following 
remarks : — 

“We  have  this  evening  assumed  a new  attitude  in  the 
community;  our  negotiations  with  the  Academy  are  at 
an  end;  our  union  with  it  has  been  frustrated  after 
every  proper  effort  on  our  part  to  accomplish  it.  The 
two  who  were  elected  as  directors  from  our  ticket  have 
signified  their  non-acceptance  of  the  office.  We  are 
therefore  left  to  organize  ourselves  on  a plan  that  shall 
meet  the  wishes  of  us  all. 

“A  plan  of  an  institution  which  shall  be  truly  liberal, 
which  shall  be  mutually  beneficial,  which  shall  really 
encourage  our  respective  arts,  cannot  be  devised  in  a 
moment;  it  ought  to  be  the  work  of  great  caution  and 
deliberation  and  as  simple  as  possible  in  its  machinery. 
Time  will  be  required  for  the  purpose.  We  must  hear 
from  distant  countries  to  obtain  their  experience,  and  it 
must  necessarily  be,  perhaps,  many  months  before  it 
can  be  matured. 

“In  the  mean  time,  however,  a preparatory,  simple 
organization  can  be  made,  and  should  be  made  as  soon 
as  possible,  to  prevent  dismemberment,  which  may  be 
attempted  by  outdoor  influence.  On  this  subject  let 
us  all  be  on  our  guard;  let  us  point  to  our  public  docu- 
ments to  any  who  ask  what  we  have  done  and  why  we 
have  done  it,  while  we  go  forward  minding  only  our  own 


278 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


concerns,  leaving  the  Academy  of  Fine  Arts  as  much  of 
our  thoughts  as  they  will  permit  us,  and,  bending  our 
attention  to  our  own  affairs,  act  as  if  no  such  institution 
existed. 

“One  of  our  dangers  at  present  is  division  and  anarchy 
from  a want  of  organization  suited  to  the  present  exi- 
gency. We  are  now  composed  of  artists  in  the  four  arts 
of  design,  namely,  painting,  sculpture,  architecture,  and 
engraving.  Some  of  us  are  professional  artists,  others 
amateurs,  others  students.  To  the  professed  and  practi- 
cal artist  belongs  the  management  of  all  things  relating 
to  schools,  premiums,  and  lectures,  so  that  amateur  and 
student  may  be  most  profited.  The  amateurs  and  stu- 
dents are  those  alone  who  can  contend  for  the  premiums, 
while  the  body  of  professional  artists  exclusively  judge 
of  their  rights  to  premiums  and  award  them. 

“How  shall  we  first  make  the  separation  has  been  a 
question  which  is  a little  perplexing.  There  are  none  of 
us  who  can  assume  to  be  the  body  of  artists  without 
giving  offence  to  others,  and  still  every  one  must  per- 
ceive that,  to  organize  an  academy,  there  must  be  the 
distinction  between  professional  artists,  amateurs  who 
are  students,  and  professional  students.  The  first  great 
division  should  be  the  body  of  professional  artists  from 
the  amateurs  and  students,  constituting  the  body  who 
are  to  manage  the  entire  concerns  of  the  institution,  who 
shall  be  its  officers,  etc. 

“There  is  a method  which  strikes  me  as  obviating  the 
difficulty;  place  it  on  the  broad  principle  of  the  forma- 
tion of  any  society  — universal  suffrage.  We  are  now 
a mixed  body;  it  is  necessary  for  the  benefit  of  all  that 
a separation  into  classes  be  made.  Who  shall  make  it? 


NATIONAL  ACADEMY  OF  DESIGN  279 


Why,  obviously  the  body  itself.  Let  every  member  of 
this  association  take  home  with  him  a list  of  all  the 
members  of  it.  Let  each  one  select  for  himself  from  the 
whole  list  fifteen , whom  he  would  call  professional 
artists,  to  be  the  ticket  which  he  will  give  in  at  the  next 
meeting. 

“These  fifteen  thus  chosen  shall  elect  not  less  than  ten , 
nor  more  than  fifteen , professional  artists,  in  or  out  of 
the  association,  who  shall  (with  the  previously  elected 
fifteen)  constitute  the  body  to  be  called  the  National 
Academy  of  the  Arts  of  Design.  To  these  shall  be  dele- 
gated the  power  to  regulate  its  entire  concerns,  choose 
its  members,  select  its  students,  etc. 

“Thus  will  the  germ  be  formed  to  grow  up  into  an 
institution  which  we  trust  will  be  put  on  such  principles 
as  to  encourage  — not  to  depress  — the  arts.  When  this 
is  done  our  body  will  no  longer  be  the  Drawing  Associa- 
tion, but  the  National  Academy  of  the  Arts  of  Design, 
still  including  all  the  present  association,  but  in  different 
capacities. 

“One  word  as  to  the  name  ‘National  Academy  of  the 
Arts  of  Design.’  Any  less  name  than  ‘National’  would 
be  taking  one  below  the  American  Academy,  and  there- 
fore is  not  desirable.  If  we  were  simply  the  ‘Associated 
Artists,’  their  name  would  swallow  us  up;  therefore 
‘National’  seems  a proper  one  as  to  the  arts  of  design. 
These  are  painting,  sculpture,  architecture,  and  engrav- 
ing, while  the  fine  arts  include  poetry,  music,  landscape 
gardening,  and  the  histrionic  arts.  Our  name,  therefore, 
expresses  the  entire  character  of  our  institution  and 
that  only.” 

From  this  we  see  that  Morse’s  enthusiasm  was  tern- 


280 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


pered  with  tact  and  common  sense.  His  proposals  were 
received  with  unanimous  approval,  and  on  the  15th  of 
January,  1826,  the  following  fifteen  were  chosen:  — 
S.  F.  B.  Morse,  Henry  Inman,  A.  B.  Durand,  John 
Frazee,  William  Wall,  Charles  C.  Ingham,  William 
Dunlap,  Peter  Maverick,  Ithiel  Town,  Thomas  S. 
Cummings,  Edward  Potter,  Charles  C.  Wright,  Mosely 
J.  Danforth,  Hugh  Reinagle,  Gerlando  Marsiglia.  These 
fifteen  professional  artists  added  by  ballot  to  their  num- 
ber the  following  fifteen:  — Samuel  Waldo,  William 
Jewett,  John  W.  Paradise,  Frederick  S.  Agate,  Rem- 
brandt Peale,  James  Coyle,  Nathaniel  Rogers,  J.  Pari- 
sen,  William  Main,  John  Evers,  Martin  E.  Thompson, 
Thomas  Cole,  John  Vanderlyn  (who  declined),  Alex- 
ander Anderson,  D.  W.  Wilson. 

Thus  was  organized  the  National  Academy  of  Design. 
Morse  was  elected  its  first  president  and  was  annually 
reelected  to  that  office  until  the  year  1845,  when,  the 
telegraph  having  now  become  an  assured  success,  he  felt 
that  he  could  not  devote  the  necessary  time  and  thought 
to  the  interests  of  the  Academy,  and  he  insisted  on 
retiring. 

In  the  year  1861  he  was  prevailed  upon  by  Thomas 
S.  Cummings,  one  of  the  original  academicians,  but  now 
a general,  to  become  again  the  president,  and  he  served 
in  that  office  for  a year.  The  General,  in  a letter  to  Mr. 
Prime  in  1873,  says,  “and,  I may  add,  was  beloved  by 
all.” 

I shall  not  attempt  to  give  a detailed  account  of  the 
early  struggles  of  the  Academy,  closely  interwoven 
though  they  be  with  Morse’s  life.  Those  who  may  be 
interested  in  the  matter  will  find  them  all  detailed  in 


LECTURES  ON  ART  281 

General  Cummings  ’ “Records  of  the  National  Academy 
of  Design.” 

Morse  prepared  and  delivered  a number  of  lectures 
on  various  subjects  pertaining  to  the  fine  arts,  and  most 
of  these  have  been  preserved  in  pamphlet  form.  In  this 
connection  I shall  quote  again  from  the  letter  of  Gen- 
eral Cummings  before  alluded  to : — 

“Mr.  Morse’s  connection  with  the  Academy  was 
doubtless  unfavorable  in  a pecuniary  point  of  view;  his 
interest  in  it  interfering  with  professional  practice,  and 
the  time  taken  to  enable  him  to  prepare  his  course  of 
lectures  materially  contributed  to  favor  a distribution 
of  his  labors  in  art  to  other  hands,  and  it  never  fully 
returned  to  him.  His  ‘Discourse  on  Academies  of  Art,’ 
delivered  in  the  chapel  of  Columbia  College,  May,  1827, 
will  long  stand  as  a monument  of  his  ability  in  the  line 
of  art  literature. 

“As  an  historical  painter  Mr.  Morse,  after  Allston, 
was  probably  the  best  prepared  and  most  fully  educated 
artist  of  his  day,  and  should  have  received  the  attention 
of  the  Government  and  a share  of  the  distributions  in 
art  commissions.” 

That  his  efforts  were  appreciated  by  his  fellow  artists 
and  by  the  cultivated  people  of  New  York  is  thus 
modestly  described  in  a letter  to  his  parents  of  Novem- 
ber 18,  1825:  — 

“I  mentioned  that  reputation  was  flowing  in  upon  me. 
The  younger  artists  have  formed  a drawing  association 
at  the  Academy  and  elected  me  their  president.  We 
meet  in  the  evenings  of  three  days  in  a week  to  draw, 
and  it  has  been  conducted  thus  far  with  such  success 
as  to  have  trebled  the  number  of  our  association  and 


282 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


excited  the  attention  and  applause  of  the  community. 
There  is  a spirit  of  harmony  among  the  artists,  every 
one  says,  which  never  before  existed  in  New  York,  and 
which  augurs  well  for  the  success  of  the  arts. 

“The  artists  are  pleased  to  attribute  it  to  my  exer- 
tions, and  I find  in  them  in  consequence  expressions  and 
feelings  of  respect  which  have  been  very  gratifying  to 
me.  Whatever  influence  I have  had,  however,  in  pro- 
ducing this  pleasant  state  of  things,  I think  there  was 
the  preparation  in  the  state  of  mind  of  the  artists  them- 
selves. I find  a liberal  feeling  in  the  younger  part  of 
them,  and  a refinement  of  manners,  which  will  redeem 
the  character  of  art  from  the  degradation  to  which  a few 
dissipated  interlopers  have,  temporarily,  reduced  it. 

“A  Literary  Society,  admission  to  which  must  be  by 
unanimous  vote,  and  into  which  many  respectable 
literary  characters  of  the  city  have  been  denied  admis- 
sion, has  chosen  me  a member,  together  with  Mr.  Hill- 
house  and  Mr.  Bryant,  poets.  This  indicates  good  feel- 
ings towards  me,  to  say  the  least,  and,  in  the  end,  will 
be  of  advantage,  I have  no  doubt.” 


CHAPTER  XIV 


JANUARY  1,  1826  — DECEMBER  5,  1829 

Success  of  his  lectures,  the  first  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States.  — Diffi- 
culties of  his  position  as  leader.  — Still  longing  for  a home.  — Very  busy  but 
in  good  health.  — Death  of  his  father.  — Estimates  of  Dr.  Morse.  — Letters 
to  his  mother.  — Wishes  to  go  to  Europe  again.  — Delivers  address  at  first 
anniversary  of  National  Academy  of  Design.  — Professor  Dana  lectures  on 
electricity.  — Morse’s  study  of  the  subject.  — Moves  to  No.  13  Murray 
Street.  — Too  busy  to  visit  his  family.  — Death  of  his  mother.  — A remark- 
able woman.  — Goes  to  central  New  York.  — A serious  accident.  — Moral 
reflections.  — Prepares  to  go  to  Europe.  — Letter  of  John  A.  Dix.  — Sails 
for  Liverpool.  — Rough  voyage.  — Liverpool. 


January  1,  1826 

My  dear  Parents,  — I wish  you  all  a Happy  New 
Year!  Kiss  my  little  ones  as  a New  Year’s  present  from 
me,  which  must  answer  until  I visit  them,  when  I shall 
bring  them  each  a present  if  I hear  good  accounts  from 
them.  . . . 

The  new  year  brings  with  it  many  painful  reflections 
to  me.  When  I consider  what  a difference  a year  has 
accomplished  in  my  situation;  that  one  on  whom  I de- 
pended so  much  for  domestic  happiness  at  this  time  last 
year  gave  me  the  salutations  of  the  season,  and  now  is 
gone  where  years  are  unknown;  and  when  I think  how 
mysteriously  I am  separated  from  my  little  family,  and 
that  duty  may  keep  me  I know  not  how  much  longer  in 
this  solitary  state,  I have  much  that  makes  the  present 
season  far  from  being  a Happy  New  Year  to  me.  But, 
mysterious  as  things  seem  in  regard  to  the  future,  I 
know  that  all  will  be  ordered  right,  and  I have  a great 
deal  to  say  of  mercy  in  the  midst  of  judgment,  and  a 
thousand  unmerited  blessings  with  all  my  troubles. 


284 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


But  why  do  I talk  of  troubles?  My  cup  is  overflowing 
with  blessings.  As  far  as  outward  circumstances  are  con- 
cerned, Providence  seems  to  be  opening  an  honorable 
and  useful  course  to  me.  Oh ! that  I may  be  able  to  bear 
prosperity,  if  it  is  his  will  to  bestow  it,  or  be  denied  it  if 
not  accompanied  with  his  blessing.  . . . 

I am  much  engaged  in  my  lectures,  have  completed 
two,  nearly,  and  hope  to  get  through  the  four  in  season 
for  my  turn  at  the  Athenaeum.  These  lectures  are  of 
great  importance  to  me,  for,  if  well  done,  they  place  me 
alone  among  the  artists;  I being  the  only  one  who  has 
as  yet  written  a course  of  lectures  in  our  country.  Time 
bestowed  on  them  is  not,  therefore,  misspent,  for  they 
will  acquire  me  reputation  which  will  yield  wealth,  as 
mother,  I hope,  will  live  to  see. 

“ January  15,  1826.  On  this  day  I seem  to  have  the 
only  moment  in  the  week  in  which  I can  write  you,  for 
I am  almost  overwhelmed  by  the  multitude  of  cares 
that  crowd  upon  me.  ...  I find  that  the  path  of  duty, 
though  plain,  is  not  without  its  roughness.  I can  say 
but  in  one  word  that  the  Association  of  Artists,  of  whom 
I am  president,  after  negotiations  of  some  weeks  with 
the  Academy  of  Fine  Arts  to  come  into  it  on  terms  of 
mutual  benefit,  find  their  efforts  unavailing,  and  have 
separated  and  formed  a new  academy  to  be  called, 
probably,  the  National  Academy  of  the  Arts  of  Design. 
I am  at  its  head,  but  the  cares  and  responsibility  which 
devolve  on  me  in  consequence  are  more  than  a balance 
for  the  honor.  The  battle  is  yet  to  be  fought  for  the 
meed  of  public  favor,  and  were  it  not  that  the  entire  and 
perfect  justness  of  our  cause  is  clear  to  me  in  every  point 


STILL  LONGING  FOR  A HOME  285 


of  view,  I should  retire  from  a contest  which  would 
merely  serve  to  rouse  up  all  the  ‘old  Adam’  to  no  profit; 
but  the  cause  of  the  artists  seems,  under  Providence,  to 
be,  in  some  degree,  confided  to  me,  and  I cannot  shrink 
from  the  cares  and  troubles  at  present  put  upon  me.  I 
have  gone  forward  thus  far,  asking  direction  from  above, 
and,  in  looking  around  me,  I feel  that  I am  in  the  path 
of  duty.  May  I be  kept  in  it  and  be  preserved  from  the 
temptations,  the  various  and  multiplied  and  compli- 
cated temptations,  to  which  I know  I shall  be  exposed. 
In  every  step  thus  far  I feel  an  approving  conscience; 
there  is  none  I could  wish  to  retrace.  . . . 

“I  fear  you  will  think  I have  but  few  thoughts  for 
you  all  at  home,  and  my  dear  little  ones  in  particular.  I 
do  think  of  them,  though,  very  often,  with  many  a long- 
ing to  have  a home  for  them  under  a parent’s  roof,  and 
all  my  efforts  now  are  tending  distantly  to  that  end;  but 
when  I shall  ever  have  a home  of  my  own,  or  whether  it 
will  ever  be,  I know  not.  The  necessity  for  a second  con- 
nection on  their  account  seems  pressing,  but  I cannot 
find  my  heart  ready  for  it.  I am  occasionally  rallied  on 
the  subject,  but  the  suggestion  only  reminds  me  of  her 
I have  lost,  and  a tear  is  quite  as  ready  to  appear  as  a 
smile;  or,  if  I can  disguise  it,  I feel  a pang  within  that 
shows  me  the  wound  is  not  yet  healed.  It  is  eleven 
months  since  she  has  gone,  but  it  seems  but  yesterday.” 

“April  18,  1826 . I don’t  know  but  you  will  think  I 
have  forgotten  how  to  write  letters,  and  I believe  this  is 
the  first  I have  written  for  six  weeks. 

“The  pressure  of  my  lectures  became  very  great 
towards  the  close  of  them,  and  I was  compelled  to  bend 
my  whole  attention  to  their  completion.  I did  not  expect, 


286 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


when  I delivered  my  first,  that  I should  be  able  to  give 
more  than  two,  but  the  importance  of  going  through 
seemed  greater  as  I advanced,  and  I was  strengthened 
to  accomplish  the  whole  number,  and,  if  I can  judge 
from  various  indications,  I think  I have  been  successful. 
My  audience,  consisting  of  the  most  fashionable  and 
literary  society  in  the  city,  regularly  increased  at  each 
successive  lecture,  and  at  the  last  it  was  said  that  I had 
the  largest  audience  ever  assembled  in  the  room. 

“I  am  now  engaged  on  Lafayette  in  expectation  of 
completing  it  for  our  exhibition  in  May,  after  which 
time  I hope  I shall  be  able  to  see  you  for  a day  or  two 
in  New  Haven.  I long  to  see  you  all,  and  those  dear 
children  often  make  me  feel  anxious,  and  I am  often 
tempted  to  break  away  and  Jiave  a short  look  at  them, 
but  I am  tied  down  here  and  cannot  move  at  present. 
All  that  I am  doing  has  some  reference  to  their  interest; 
they  are  constantly  on  my  mind. 

“ . . . My  health  was  never  better  with  all  my  intense 
application,  sitting  in  my  chair  from  seven  in  the  morn- 
ing until  twelve  or  one  o’clock  the  next  morning,  with 
only  about  an  hour’s  intermission.  I have  felt  no  per- 
manent inconvenience.  On  Saturday  night,  generally, 
I have  felt  exceedingly  nervous,  so  that  my  whole  body 
and  limbs  would  shake,  but  resting  on  the  Sabbath 
seemed  to  give  me  strength  for  the  next  week.  Since  my 
mind  is  relieved  from  my  lectures  I have  felt  new  life 
and  spirits,  and  feel  strong  to  accomplish  anything.” 

“ May  10 , 1826.  I have  just  heard  from  mother  and 
feel  anxious  about  father.  Nothing  but  the  most  im- 
perious necessity  prevents  my  coming  immediately  to 
New  Haven;  indeed,  as  it  is,  I will  try  and  break  away 


DEATH  OF  HIS  FATHER 


287 


sometime  next  week,  if  possible,  and  pass  one  day  with 
you,  but  how  to  do  it  without  detriment  to  my  business 
I don’t  know.  . . . 

“I  have  longed  for  some  time  for  a little  respite,  but, 
like  our  good  father,  all  his  sons  seem  destined  for  most 
busy  stations  in  society,  and  constant  exertions,  not  for 
themselves  alone,  but  for  the  public  benefit.” 

Whether  this  promised  visit  to  New  Haven  was  paid 
or  not  is  not  recorded,  but  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  it  was 
made  possible,  for  the  good  husband  and  father,  the 
faithful  worker  for  the  betterment  of  mankind,  was 
called  to  his  well-earned  rest  on  the  9th  of  June,  1826. 

Of  him  Dr.  John  Todd  said,  “Dr.  Morse  lived  before 
his  time  and  was  in  advance  of  his  generation.”  Presi- 
dent Dwight  of  Yale  found  him  “as  full  of  resources  as 
an  egg  is  of  meat”;  and  Daniel  Webster  spoke  of  him 
as  “always  thinking,  always  writing,  always  talking, 
always  acting.”  Mr.  Prime  thus  sums  up  his  character: 
“He  was  a man  of  genius,  not  content  with  what  had 
been  and  was,  but  originating  and  with  vast  executive 
ability  combining  the  elements  to  produce  great  results. 
To  him  more  than  to  any  other  one  man  may  be  attrib- 
uted the  impulses  given  in  his  day  to  religion  and  learn- 
ing in  the  United  States.  A polished  gentleman  in  his 
manners;  the  companion,  correspondent,  and  friend  of 
the  most  eminent  men  in  Church  and  State;  honored  at 
the  early  age  of  thirty-four  with  the  degree  of  Doctor 
of  Divinity  by  the  University  of  Edinburgh,  Scotland; 
sought  by  scholars  and  statesmen  from  abroad  as  one  of 
the  foremost  men  of  his  country  and  time.” 

The  son  must  have  felt  keenly  the  loss  of  his  father  so 
soon  after  the  death  of  his  wife.  The  whole  family  was  a 


288 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


singularly  united  one,  each  member  depending  on  the 
others  for  counsel  and  advice,  and  the  father,  who  was 
but  sixty-five  when  he  died,  was  still  vigorous  in  mind, 
although  of  delicate  constitution. 

Later  in  this  year  Morse  managed  to  spend  some 
time  in  New  Haven,  and  he  persuaded  his  mother  to 
seek  rest  and  recuperation  in  travel,  accompanying  her 
as  far  as  Boston  and  writing  to  her  there  on  his  return  to 
New  Haven. 

“ September  20,  1826 . I arrived  safely  home  after 
leaving  you  yesterday  and  found  that  neither  the  house 
nor  the  folks  had  run  away.  . . . Persevere  in  your 
travels,  mother,  as  long  as  you  think  it  does  you  good, 
and  tell  Dick  to  brush  up  his  best  bows  and  bring  home 
some  lady  to  grace  the  now  desolate  mansion.” 

On  November  9,  1826,  he  writes  to  his  mother  from 
New  York:  — 

“Don’t  think  I have  forgotten  you  all  at  home  be- 
cause I have  been  so  remiss  in  writing  you  lately.  I feel 
guilty,  however,  in  not  stealing  some  little  time  just  to 
write  you  one  line.  I acknowledge  my  fault,  so  please 
forgive  me  and  I will  be  a better  boy  in  future. 

“The  fact  is  I have  been  engaged  for  the  last  three 
days  during  all  my  leisure  moments  in  something  un- 
usual with  me,  — I mean  electioneering . ‘Oh!  what  a 
sad  boy!’  mother  will  say.  ‘There  he  is  leaving  every- 
thing at  sixes  and  sevens,  and  driving  through  the 
streets,  and  busying  himself  about  those  poison  politics .’ 
Not  quite  so  fast,  however. 

“I  have  not  neglected  my  own  affairs,  as  you  will 
learn  one  of  these  days.  I have  an  historical  picture  to 
paint,  which  will  occupy  me  for  some  time,  for  a pro- 


LETTERS  TO  HIS  MOTHER 


289 


prietor  of  a steamboat  which  is  building  in  Philadelphia 
to  be  the  most  splendid  ever  built.  He  has  engaged 
historical  pictures  of  Allston,  Vanderlyn,  Sully,  and 
myself,  and  landscapes  of  the  principal  landscape 
painters,  for  a gallery  on  board  the  boat.  I consider  this 
as  a new  and  noble  channel  for  the  encouragement  of 
painting,  and  in  such  an  enterprise  and  in  such  company 
I shall  do  my  best. 

“What  do  you  think  of  sparing  me  for  about  one  year 
to  visit  Paris  and  Rome  to  finish  what  I began  when  in 
Europe  before?  My  education  as  a painter  is  incomplete 
without  it,  and  the  time  is  rapidly  going  away  when  my 
age  will  render  it  impossible  to  profit  by  such  studies, 
even  if  I should  be  able,  at  a future  time,  to  visit 
Europe  again.  ...  I can,  perhaps,  leave  my  dear  little 
ones  at  their  age  better  than  if  they  were  more  advanced, 
and,  as  my  views  are  ultimately  to  benefit  them,  I think 
no  one  will  accuse  me  of  neglecting  them.  If  they  do, 
they  know  but  little  of  my  feelings  towards  them.” 

The  mother’s  answer  to  this  letter  has  not  been  pre- 
served, but  whether  she  dissuaded  him  from  going  at 
that  time,  or  whether  other  reasons  prevented  him,  the 
fact  is  that  he  did  not  start  on  the  voyage  to  Europe 
(the  return  trip  proving  so  momentous  to  himself  and 
to  the  world)  until  exactly  three  years  later. 

I shall  pass  rapidly  over  these  intervening  three 
years.  They  were  years  of  hard  work,  but  of  work  re- 
warded by  material  success  and  increasing  honor  in  the 
community. 

On  May  3,  1827,  on  the  occasion  of  the  first  anni- 
versary of  the  National  Academy  of  Design,  Morse,  its 
president,  delivered  an  address  before  a brilliant  audi- 


290 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


ence  in  the  chapel  of  Columbia  College.  This  address 
was  considered  so  remarkable  that,  at  the  request  of  the 
Academy,  it  was  published  in  pamphlet  form.  It  called 
forth  a sharp  review  in  the  “North  American,”  which 
voiced  the  opinions  of  those  who  were  hostile  to  the  new 
Academy,  and  who  considered  the  term  “National” 
little  short  of  arrogant.  Morse  replied  to  this  attack  in 
a masterly  manner  in  the  “Journal  of  Commerce,”  and 
this  also  was  published  in  pamphlet  form  and  ended  the 
controversy. 

In  the  year  1827,  Professor  James  Freeman  Dana,  of 
Columbia  College,  delivered  a series  of  lectures  on  the 
subject  of  electricity  at  the  New  York  Athenaeum. 
Professor  Dana  was  an  enthusiast  in  the  study  of  that 
science,  which,  at  that  time,  was  but  in  its  infancy,  and 
he  foresaw  great  and  beneficial  results  to  mankind  from 
this  mysterious  force  when  it  should  become  more  fully 
understood. 

Morse,  already  familiar  with  the  subject  from  his 
experiments  with  Professor  Silliman  in  New  Haven, 
took  a deep  interest  in  these  lectures,  and  he  and  Profes- 
sor Dana  became  warm  friends.  The  latter,  on  his  side 
a great  admirer  of  the  fine  arts,  spent  many  hours  in  the 
studio  of  the  artist,  discussing  with  him  the  two  subjects 
which  were  of  absorbing  interest  to  them  both,  art  and 
electricity.  In  this  way  Morse  became  perfectly  famil- 
iar with  the  latest  discoveries  in  electrical  science,  so 
that  when,  a few  years  later,  his  grand  conception  of  a 
simple  and  practicable  means  of  harnessing  this  mystic 
agent  to  the  uses  of  mankind  took  form  in  his  brain,  it 
found  a field  already  prepared  to  receive  it.  I wish  to 
lay  particular  emphasis  on  this  point  because,  in  later 


STUDY  OF  ELECTRICITY 


291 


years,  when  his  claims  as  an  inventor  were  bitterly 
assailed  in  the  courts  and  in  scientific  circles,  it  was 
asserted  that  he  knew  nothing  whatever  of  the  science 
of  electricity  at  the  time  of  his  invention,  and  that  all 
its  essential  features  were  suggested  to  him  by  others. 

In  the  year  1828,  Morse  again  changed  his  quarters, 
moving  to  a suite  of  rooms  at  No.  13  Murray  Street, 
close  to  Broadway,  for  which  he  paid  a “great  rent,” 
$500,  and  on  May  6 of  that  year  he  writes  to  his  mother: 

“Ever  since  I left  you  at  New  Haven  I have  been 
over  head  and  ears  in  arrangements  of  every  kind.  It  is 
the  busiest  time  of  the  whole  year  as  it  regards  the 
National  Academy.  We  have  got  through  the  arrange- 
ment of  our  exhibition  and  yesterday  opened  it  to  the 
guests  of  the  Academy.  We  had  the  first  people  in  the 
city,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  thronging  the  room  all  day, 
and  the  voice  of  all  seemed  to  be  — ‘ It  is  the  best  exhi- 
bition of  the  kind  that  has  been  seen  in  the  city.’ 

“I  am  now  arranging  my  rooms;  they  are  very  fine 
ones.  I shall  be  through  in  a few  days,  and  then  I hope 
to  be  able  to  come  up  and  see  you,  for  I feel  very  anxious 
about  you,  my  dear  mother.  I do  most  sincerely  sympa- 
thize with  you  in  your  troubles  and  long  to  come  up  and 
take  some  of  the  care  and  burden  from  you,  and  will  do 
it  as  soon  as  my  affairs  here  can  be  arranged  so  that  I 
can  leave  them  without  serious  detriment  to  them.  . . . 
What  a siege  you  must  have  had  with  your  help , as  it  is 
most  strangely  called  in  New  Haven.  I am  too  aristo- 
cratic for  such  doings  as  help  would  make  those  who  live 
in  New  Haven  endure.  Ardently  as  I am  attached  to 
New  Haven  the  plague  of  help  will  probably  always  pre- 
vent my  living  there  again,  for  I would  not  put  up  with 


292 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


‘the  world  turned  upside  down,*  and  therefore  should 
give  offense  to  their  helpinesses,  and  so  lead  a very 
uncomfortable  life.” 

From  this  our  suspicion  is  strengthened  that  the 
servant  question  belongs  to  no  time  or  country,  but 
is  and  always  has  been  a perennial  and  ubiquitous 
problem. 

“ May  11 , 1828.  I feel  very  anxious  about  you,  dear 
mother.  I heard  through  Mr.  Van  Rensselaer  that  you 
were  better,  and  I hope  that  you  will  yet  see  many  good 
days  on  earth  and  be  happy  in  the  affection  of  your 
children  and  friends  here,  before  you  go,  a little  before 
them,  to  join  those  in  heaven.” 

While  expressing  anxiety  about  his  mother’s  health, 
he  could  not  have  considered  her  condition  critical,  for 
on  the  18th  of  May  he  writes  again : — 

“I  did  hope  so  to  make  my  arrangements  as  to  have 
been  with  you  in  New  Haven  yesterday  and  to-day,  but 
I am  so  situated  as  to  be  unable  to  leave  the  city  with- 
out great  detriment  to  my  business.  . . . Unless,  there- 
fore, there  is  something  of  pressing  necessity,  prudence 
would  dictate  to  me  to  take  advantage  of  this  season, 
which  has  generally  been  the  most  profitable  to  others 
in  the  profession,  and  see  if  I cannot  get  my  share  of 
something  to  do.  It  is  a great  struggle  with  me  to  know 
what  I ought  to  do.  Your  situation  and  that  of  the 
family  draw  me  to  New  Haven;  the  state  of  my  finances 
keeps  me  here.  I will  come,  however,  if,  on  the  whole, 
you  think  it  best.” 

Again  are  the  records  silent  as  to  whether  the  visit  was 
paid  or  not,  but  his  anxiety  was  well  founded,  for  his 
mother’s  appointed  time  had  come,  and  just  ten  days 


DEATH  OF  HIS  MOTHER  293 

later,  on  the  28th  of  May,  1828,  she  died  at  the  age  of 
sixty-two. 

Thus  within  the  space  of  three  years  the  hand  of 
death  had  removed  the  three  beings  whom  Morse  loved 
best.  His  mother,  while,  as  we  have  seen,  stern  and  un- 
compromising in  her  Puritan  principles,  yet  possessed 
the  faculty  of  winning  the  love  as  well  as  the  respect 
of  her  family  and  friends.  Dr.  Todd  said  of  her  home : 
“An  orphan  myself  and  never  having  a home,  I have 
gone  away  from  Dr.  Morse’s  house  in  tears,  feeling  that 
such  a home  must  be  more  like  heaven  than  anything  of 
which  I could  conceive.” 

Mr.  Prime,  in  his  biography  of  Morse,  thus  pays 
tribute  to  her : — 

“Two  persons  more  unlike  in  temperament,  it  is  said, 
could  not  have  been  united  in  love  and  marriage  than 
the  parents  of  Morse.  The  husband  was  sanguine,  im- 
pulsive, resolute,  regardless  of  difficulties  and  danger. 
She  was  calm,  judicious,  cautious,  and  reflecting.  And 
she,  too,  had  a will  of  her  own.  One  day  she  was  express- 
ing to  one  of  the  parish  her  intense  displeasure  with  the 
treatment  her  husband  had  received,  when  Dr.  Morse 
gently  laid  his  hand  upon  her  shoulder  and  said,  ‘My 
dear,  you  know  we  must  throw  the  mantle  of  charity 
over  the  imperfections  of  others.’  And  she  replied  with 
becoming  spirit,  ‘Mr.  Morse,  charity  is  not  a fool.’” 

In  the  summer  of  1828,  Morse  spent  some  time  in 
central  New  York,  visiting  relatives  and  painting  por- 
traits when  the  occasion  offered.  He  thus  describes  a 
narrow  escape  from  serious  injury,  or  even  death,  in  a 
letter  to  his  brother  Sidney,  dated  Utica,  August  17, 
1828:  — 


294 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“In  coming  from  Whitesboro  on  Friday  I met  with 
an  accident  and  a most  narrow  escape  with  my  life. 
The  horse,  which  had  been  tackled  into  the  wagon, 
was  a vicious  horse  and  had  several  times  run  away, 
to  the  danger  of  Mr.  Dexter’s  life  and  others  of  the 
family.  I was  not  aware  of  this  or  I should  not  have 
consented  to  go  with  him,  much  less  to  drive  him 
myself. 

“I  was  alone  in  the  wagon  with  my  baggage,  and  the 
horse  went  very  well  for  about  a mile,  when  he  gradually 
quickened  his  pace  and  then  set  out,  in  spite  of  all  check, 
on  the  full  run.  I kept  him  in  the  road,  determined  to 
let  him  run  himself  tired  as  the  only  safe  alternative;  but 
just  as  I came  in  sight  of  a piece  of  the  road  which  had 
been  concealed  by  an  angle,  there  was  a heavy  wagon 
which  I must  meet  so  soon  that,  in  order  to  avoid  it,  I 
must  give  it  the  whole  road. 

“This  being  very  narrow,  and  the  ditches  and  banks 
on  each  side  very  rough,  I instantly  made  up  my  mind 
to  a serious  accident.  As  well  as  the  velocity  of  the 
horse  would  allow  me,  however,  I kept  him  on  the  side, 
rough  as  it  was,  for  about  a quarter  of  a mile  pretty 
steadily,  expecting,  however,  to  upset  every  minute; 
when  all  at  once  I saw  before  me  an  abrupt,  narrow, 
deep  gully  into  which  the  wheels  on  one  side  were  just 
upon  the  point  of  going  down.  It  flashed  across  me  in  an 
instant  that,  if  I could  throw  the  horse  down  into  the 
ditch,  the  wheels  of  the  wagon  might,  perhaps,  rest 
equipoised  on  each  side,  and,  perhaps,  break  the  horse 
loose  from  the  wagon. 

“I  pulled  the  rein  and  accomplished  the  object  in 
part.  The  sudden  plunge  of  the  horse  into  the  gully 


ELIZABETH  A.  MORSE 
Painted  by  Morse 


A SERIOUS  ACCIDENT 


295 


broke  him  loose  from  the  wagon,  but  it  at  the  same  time 
turned  one  of  the  fore  wheels  into  the  gully,  which  upset 
the  wagon  and  threw  me  forwards  at  the  moment  when 
the  horse  threw  up  his  heels,  just  taking  off  my  hat  and 
leaving  me  in  the  bottom  of  the  gully.  I fell  on  my  left 
shoulder,  and,  although  muddied  from  head  to  foot,  I 
escaped  without  any  injury  whatever;  I was  not  even 
jarred  painfully.  I found  my  shoulder  a little  bruised, 
my  wrist  very  slightly  scratched,  and  yesterday  was  a 
little,  and  but  very  little,  stiffened  in  my  limbs,  and  to- 
day have  not  the  slightest  feeling  of  bruise  about  me, 
but  think  I feel  better  than  I have  for  a long  time. 
Indeed,  my  health  is  entirely  restored;  the  riding  and 
country  air  have  been  the  means  of  restoring  me.  I have 
great  cause  of  thankfulness  for  so  much  mercy  and  for 
such  special  preserving  care.” 

The  historian  or  the  biographer  who  is  earnestly 
desirous  of  presenting  an  absolutely  truthful  picture 
of  men  and  of  events  is  aided  in  his  task  by  taking  into 
account  the  character  of  the  men  who  have  made  his- 
tory. He  must  ask  the  question : “ Is  it  conceivable  that 
this  man  could  have  acted  thus  and  so  under  such  and 
such  circumstances  when  his  character,  as  ultimately 
revealed  through  the  perspective  of  time,  has  been 
established?  Could  Washington  and  Lincoln,  for  ex- 
ample, have  been  actuated  by  the  motives  attributed  to 
them  by  their  enemies?” 

Like  all  men  who  have  become  shining  marks  in  the 
annals  of  history,  Morse  could  not  hope  to  escape  cal- 
umny, and  in  later  years  he  was  accused  of  actions,  and 
motives  were  imputed  to  him,  which  it  becomes  the 


296 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


duty  of  his  biographer  to  disprove  on  the  broad  ground 
of  moral  impossibility. 

Among  his  letters  and  papers  are  many  rough  drafts 
of  thoughts  and  observations  on  many  subjects,  inter- 
lined and  annotated.  Some  were  afterwards  elaborated 
into  letters,  articles,  or  lectures;  others  seem  to  have 
been  the  thought  of  the  moment,  which  he  yet  deemed 
worth  writing  down,  and  which,  perhaps  better  than 
anything  else,  reveal  the  true  character  of  the  man. 

The  following  was  written  by  him  in  pencil  on  Sunday, 
September  6,  1829,  at  Cooperstown,  New  York:  — 

“That  temptations  surround  us  at  every  moment  is 
too  evident  to  require  proof.  If  they  cease  from  without 
they  still  act  upon  us  from  within  ourselves,  and  our 
most  secret  thoughts  may  as  surely  be  drawn  from  the 
path  of  duty  by  secret  temptation,  by  the  admission  of 
evil  suggestions,  and  they  will  affect  our  characters  as 
injuriously  as  those  more  palpable  and  tangible  tempta- 
tions that  attack  our  sense. 

“This  life  is  a state  of  discipline;  a school  in  which  to 
form  character.  There  is  not  an  event  that  comes  to  our 
knowledge,  not  a sentence  that  we  read,  not  a person 
with  whom  we  converse,  not  an  act  of  our  lives,  in  short, 
not  a thought  which  we  conceive,  but  is  acting  upon  and 
moulding  that  character  into  a shape  of  good  or  evil; 
and,  however  unconscious  we  may  be  of  the  fact,  a 
thought,  casually  conceived  in  the  solitariness  and 
silence  and  darkness  of  midnight,  may  so  modify  and 
change  the  current  of  our  future  conduct  that  a blessing 
or  a curse  to  millions  may  flow  from  it. 

“All  our  thoughts  are  mysteriously  connected  with 
good  or  evil.  Their  very  habits,  too,  like  the  habits  of 


MORAL  REFLECTIONS 


297 


our  actions,  are  strengthened  by  indulgence,  and,  accord- 
ing as  we  indulge  the  evil  or  the  good,  our  characters  will 
partake  of  the  moral  character  of  each.  But  actions  pro- 
ceed from  thoughts;  we  act  as  we  think.  Why  should  we, 
then,  so  cautiously  guard  our  actions  from  impropriety 
while  we  give  a loose  rein  to  our  thoughts,  which  so  cer- 
tainly, sooner  or  later,  produce  their  fruits  in  our  actions? 

“ God  in  his  wisdom  has  separated  at  various  distances 
sin  and  the  consequence  of  sin.  In  some  instances  we 
see  a sin  instantly  followed  by  its  fruits,  as  of  revenge 
by  murder.  In  others  we  see  weeks  and  months  and 
years,  aye,  and  ages,  too,  elapse  before  the  fruits  of  a 
single  act,  the  result,  perhaps,  of  a single  thought,  are 
seen  in  all  their  varieties  of  evil. 

“How  long  ere  the  fruits  of  one  sin  in  Paradise  will 
cease  to  be  visible  in  the  moral  universe? 

“ If  this  reasoning  is  correct,  I shall  but  cheat  myself 
in  preserving  a good  moral  outward  appearance  to 
others  if  every  thought  of  the  heart,  in  the  most  secret 
retirement,  is  not  carefully  watched  and  checked  and 
guarded  from  evil;  since  the  casual  indulgence  of  a 
single  evil  thought  in  secret  may  be  followed,  long  after 
that  thought  is  forgotten  by  me,  and  when,  perhaps, 
least  expected,  by  overt  acts  of  evil. 

“Who,  then,  shall  say  that  in  those  pleasures  in  which 
we  indulge,  and  which  by  many  are  called,  and  appar- 
ently are,  innocent,  there  are  not  laid  the  seeds  of  many 
a corrupt  affection?  Who  shall  say  that  my  innocent 
indulgence  at  the  card  table  or  at  the  theatre,  were  I 
inclined  to  visit  them,  may  not  produce,  if  not  in  me  a 
passion  for  gaming  or  for  low  indulgence,  yet  in  others 
may  encourage  these  views  to  their  ruin? 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


298 

“Besides,  ‘Evil  communications  corrupt  good  man- 
ners/ and  even  places  less  objectionable  are  studiously 
to  be  avoided.  The  soul  is  too  precious  to  be  thus  ex- 
posed. 

“ Where  then  is  our  remedy?  In  Christ  alone.  ‘ Cleanse 
thou  me  from  secret  faults.  Search  me,  O God,  and 
know  my  thoughts;  try  me  and  know  my  ways  and  see 
if  there  is  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way 
which  is  everlasting.,,, 

This  is  but  one  of  many  expressions  of  a similar  char- 
acter which  are  to  be  found  in  the  letters  and  notes,  and 
which  are  illuminating. 

Morse  was  now  making  ready  for  another  trip  to 
Europe.  He  had  hoped,  when  he  returned  home  in  1815, 
to  stay  but  a year  or  two  on  this  side  and  then  to  go 
back  and  continue  his  artistic  education,  which  he  by  no 
means  considered  complete,  in  France  and  Italy.  We 
have  seen  how  one  circumstance  after  another  inter- 
fered to  prevent  the  realization  of  this  plan,  until  now, 
after  the  lapse  of  fourteen  years,  he  found  it  possible. 
His  wife  and  his  parents  were  dead;  his  children  were 
being  carefully  cared  for  by  relatives,  the  daughter 
Susan  by  her  mother’s  sister,  Mrs.  Pickering,  in  Con- 
cord, New  Hampshire,  and  the  boys  by  their  uncle, 
Richard  C.  Morse,  who  was  then  happily  married  and 
living  in  the  family  home  in  New  Haven. 

The  National  Academy  of  Design  was  now  estab- 
lished on  a firm  footing  and  could  spare  his  guiding 
hand  for  a few  years.  He  had  saved  enough  money  to 
defray  his  expenses  on  a strictly  economical  basis,  but, 
to  make  assurance  doubly  sure,  he  sought  and  received 
commissions  from  his  friends  and  patrons  in  America 


LETTER  OF  JOHN  A.  DIX 


299 


for  copies  of  famous  paintings,  or  for  original  works  of 
his  own,  so  that  he  could  sail  with  a clear  conscience  as 
regarded  his  finances. 

His  friends  were  uniformly  encouraging  in  furthering 
his  plan,  and  he  received  many  letters  of  cordial  good 
wishes  and  of  introduction  to  prominent  men  abroad.  I 
shall  include  the  following  from  John  A.  Dix,  at  that 
time  a captain  in  the  army,  but  afterwards  a general, 
and  Governor  of  New  York,  who,  although  he  had  been 
an  unsuccessful  suitor  for  the  hand  of  Miss  Walker, 
Morse’s  wife,  bore  no  ill-will  towards  his  rival,  but  re- 
mained his  firm  friend  to  the  end : — 

Cooperstown,  27th  October,  1829. 

My  dear  Sir,  — I have  only  time  to  say  that  I have 
been  absent  in  an  adjacent  county  and  fear  there  is  not 
time  to  procure  a letter  for  you  to  Mr.  Rives  before 
the  1st.  I have  written  to  Mr.  Van  Buren  and  he  will 
doubtless  send  you  a letter  before  the  8th.  Therefore 
make  arrangements  to  have  it  sent  after  you  if  you  sail 
on  the  1st. 

I need  not  say  I shall  be  very  happy  to  hear  from  you 
during  your  sojournment  abroad.  Especially  tell  me 
what  your  impressions  are  when  you  turn  from  David ’s 
picture  with  Romulus  and  Tatius  in  the  foreground,  and 
Paul  Veronese’s  Marriage  at  Cana  directly  opposite,  at 
the  entrance  of  the  picture  gallery  in  the  Louvre. 

We  are  all  well  and  all  desire  to  be  remembered.  I 
have  only  time  to  add  my  best  wishes  for  your  happiness 
and  prosperity. 

Yours  truly  and  constantly, 

John  A.  Dix. 


300 


SAMUEL  E.  B.  MORSE 


The  Mr.  Rives  mentioned  in  the  letter  was  at  that 
time  our  Minister  to  France,  and  the  Mr.  Van  Buren 
was  Martin  Van  Buren,  then  Secretary  of  State  in  Presi- 
dent Jackson’s  Cabinet,  and  afterwards  himself  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States. 

The  following  is  from  the  pencilled  draft  of  a letter  or 
the  beginning  of  a diary  which  was  not  finished,  but 
ends  abruptly : — 

“On  the  8th  November,  1829,  I embarked  from 
New  York  in  the  ship  Napoleon,  Captain  Smith,  for 
Liverpool.  The  Napoleon  is  one  of  those  splendid 
packets,  which  have  been  provided  by  the  enterprise 
of  our  merchants,  for  the  accommodation  of  persons 
whose  business  or  pleasure  requires  a visit  to  Europe 
or  America. 

“Precisely  at  the  appointed  hour,  ten  o’clock,  the 
steamboat  with  the  passengers  and  their  baggage  left 
the  Whitehall  dock  for  our  gallant  ship,  which  was  lying 
to  above  the  city,  heading  up  the  North  River,  careening 
to  the  brisk  northwest  gale,  and  waiting  with  apparent 
impatience  for  us,  like  a spirited  horse  curvetting  under 
the  rein  of  his  master,  and  waiting  but  his  signal  to 
bound  away.  A few  moments  brought  us  to  her  side, 
and  a few  more  saw  the  steamboat  leave  us,  and  the  sad 
farewells  to  relatives  and  friends,  who  had  thus  far 
accompanied  us,  were  mutually  exchanged  by  the  wav- 
ing of  hands  and  of  handkerchiefs.  The  ‘Ready  about,’ 
and  soon  after  the  ‘Mainsail  haul’  of  the  pilot  were 
answered  by  the  cheering  ‘ Ho,  heave,  ho  ’ of  the  sailors, 
and,  with  the  fairest  wind  that  ever  blew,  we  fast  left 
the  spires  and  shores  of  the  great  city  behind  us.  In 
two  hours  we  discharged  our  pilot  to  the  south  of  Sandy 


ROUGH  VOYAGE  TO  LIVERPOOL  301 


Hook,  with  his  pocket  full  of  farewell  letters  to  our 
friends,  and  then  stood  on  our  course  for  England. 

“Four  days  brought  us  to  the  Banks  of  Newfound- 
land, one  third  of  our  passage.  Many  of  our  passengers 
were  sanguine  in  their  anticipations  of  our  making  the 
shortest  passage  ever  known,  and,  had  our  subsequent 
progress  been  as  great  as  at  first,  we  should  doubtless 
have  accomplished  the  voyage  in  thirteen  days,  but 
calms  and  head  winds  for  three  days  on  the  Banks  have 
frustrated  our  expectations. 

“There  is  little  that  is  interesting  in  the  incidents  of 
a voyage.  The  indescribable  listlessness  of  seasickness, 
the  varied  state  of  feeling  which  changes  with  the  wind 
and  weather,  have  often  been  described.  These  I experi- 
enced in  all  their  force.  From  the  time  we  left  the  Banks 
of  Newfoundland  we  had  a continued  succession  of  head 
winds,  and  when  within  one  fair  day’s  sail  of  land,  we 
were  kept  off  by  severe  gales  directly  ahead  for  five 
successive  days  and  nights,  during  which  time  the  un- 
easy motion  of  the  ship  deprived  us  all  of  sleep,  except 
in  broken  intervals  of  an  half-hour  at  a time.  We 
neither  saw  nor  spoke  any  vessel  until  the  evening  of 

the , when  we  descried  through  the  darkness  a 

large  vessel  on  an  opposite  course  from  ourselves;  we 
first  saw  her  cabin  lights.  It  was  blowing  a gale  of  wind 
before  which  we  were  going  on  our  own  course  at  the 
rate  of  eleven  miles  an  hour.  It  was,  of  course,  impos- 
sible to  speak  her,  but,  to  let  her  know  that  she  had 
company  on  the  wide  ocean,  we  threw  up  a rocket  which 
for  splendor  of  effect  surpassed  any  that  I had  ever  seen 
on  shore.  It  was  thrown  from  behind  the  mizzenmast, 
over  which  it  shot  arching  its  way  over  the  main  and 


302 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


foremasts,  illuminating  every  sail  and  rope,  and  then 
diving  into  the  water,  piercing  the  wave,  it  again  shot 
'upwards  and  vanished  in  a loud  report.  To  our  com- 
panion ship  the  effect  must  have  been  very  fine. 

“The  sea  is  often  complained  of  for  its  monotony,  and 
yet  there  is  great  variety  in  the  appearance  of  the  sea.” 

Here  it  ends,  but  we  learn  a little  more  of  the  voyage 
and  the  landing  in  England  from  a letter  to  a cousin  in 
America,  written  in  Liverpool,  on  December  5, 1829 : — 

“I  arrived  safely  in  England  yesterday  after  a long, 
but,  on  the  whole,  pleasant,  passage  of  twenty-six  days. 
I write  you  from  the  inn  (the  King’s  Arms  Hotel)  at 
which  I put  up  eighteen  years  ago.  This  inn  is  the  one 
at  which  Professor  Silliman  stayed  when  he  travelled  in 
England,  and  which  he  mentions  in  his  travels.  The 
old  Frenchman  whom  he  mentions  I well  remember 
when  I was  here  before.  I enquired  for  him  and  am  told 
he  is  still  living,  but  I have  not  seen  him. 

“There  is  a large  black  man,  a waiter  in  the  house, 
who  is  quite  a polished  man  in  his  manners,  and  an 
elderly  white  man,  with  white  hair,  who  looks  so  respect- 
able and  dignified  that  one  feels  a little  awkward  at 
first  in  ordering  him  to  do  this  or  that  service;  and  the 
chambermaids  look  so  venerable  and  matronly  that  to 
ask  them  for  a pitcher  of  water  seems  almost  rude  to 
them.  But  I am  in  a land  where  domestic  servants  are 
the  best  in  the  world.  No  servant  aspires  to  a higher 
station,  but  feels  a pride  in  making  himself  the  first  in 
that  station.  I notice  this,  for  our  own  country  presents 
a melancholy  contrast  in  this  particular.” 

Here  follows  a description  of  the  voyage,  and  he  con- 
tinues : — 


LIVERPOOL 


303 


“Yesterday  we  anchored  off  the  Floating  Light,  six- 
teen miles  from  the  city,  unable  to  reach  the  dock  on 
account  of  the  wind,  but  the  post-office  steamboat  (or 
steamer,  as  they  call  them  here)  came  to  us  from  Liver- 
pool to  take  the  letter-bags,  and  I with  other  passengers 
got  on  board,  and  at  twelve  o’clock  I once  more  placed 
my  foot  on  English  ground. 

“The  weather  is  true  English  weather,  thick,  smoky, 
and  damp.  I can  see  nothing  of  the  general  appearance 
of  the  city.  The  splendid  docks,  which  were  building 
when  I was  here  before,  are  now  completed  and  extend 
along  the  river.  They  are  really  splendid;  everything 
about  them  is  solid  and  substantial,  of  stone  and  iron, 
and  on  so  large  a scale. 

“ I have  passed  my  baggage  through  the  custom-house, 
and  on  Monday  I proceed  on  my  journey  to  London 
through  Birmingham  and  Oxford.  Miss  Leslie,  a sister 
of  my  friend  Leslie  of  London,  is  my  compagnon  de 
voyage.  She  is  a woman  of  fine  talents  and  makes  my 
journey  less  tedious  and  irksome  than  it  would  other- 
wise be.  ...  I have  a long  journey  before  me  yet  ere  I 
reach  Rome,  where  I intended  to  be  by  Christmas  Day, 
but  my  long  voyage  will  probably  defeat  my  intention.” 


CHAPTER  XV 


DECEMBER  6,  1829  — FEBRUARY  6,  1830 

Journey  from  Liverpool  to  London  by  coach.  — Neatness  of  the  cottages. 

— Trentham  Hall.  — Stratford-on-Avon.  — Oxford.  — London.  — Charles  R. 
Leslie.  — Samuel  Rogers.  — Seated  with  Academicians  at  Royal  Academy 
lecture.  — Washington  Irving.  — Turner.  — Leaves  London  for  Dover.  — 
Canterbury  Cathedral.  — Detained  at  Dover  by  bad  weather.  — Incident 
of  a former  visit.  — Channel  steamer.  — Boulogne-sur-Mer.  — First  impres- 
sions of  France.  — Paris.  — The  Louvre.  — Lafayette.  — Cold  in  Paris.  — 
Continental  Sunday.  — Leaves  Paris  for  Marseilles  in  diligence.  — Intense 
cold.  — Dijon.  — French  funeral.  — Lyons.  — The  H6tel  Dieu.  — Avignon. 

— Catholic  church  services.  — Marseilles.  — Toulon.  — The  navy  yard 
and  the  galley  slaves.  — Disagreeable  experience  at  an  inn.  — The  Riviera. 

— Genoa. 

Morse  was  now  thirty-eight  years  old,  in  the  full 
vigor  of  manhood,  of  a spare  but  well-knit  frame  and  of 
a strong  constitution.  While  all  his  life,  and  especially  in 
his  younger  years,  he  was  a sufferer  from  occasional 
severe  headaches,  he  never  let  these  interfere  with  the 
work  on  hand,  and,  by  leading  a sane  and  rational  life, 
he  escaped  all  serious  illnesses.  He  was  not  a total 
abstainer  as  regards  either  wine  or  tobacco,  but  was 
moderate  in  the  use  of  both;  a temperance  advocate  in 
the  true  sense  of  the  word. 

His  character  had  now  been  moulded  both  by  pros- 
perity and  adversity.  He  had  known  the  love  of  wife 
and  children,  and  of  father  and  mother,  and  the  cup 
of  domestic  happiness  had  been  dashed  from  his  lips. 
He  had  experienced  the  joy  of  the  artist  in  successful 
creation,  and  the  bitterness  of  the  sensitive  soul  irritated 
by  the  ignorant,  and  all  but  overwhelmed  by  the 
struggle  for  existence.  He  had  felt  the  supreme  joy  of 
swaying  an  audience  by  his  eloquence,  and  he  had  en- 


FROM  LIVERPOOL  TO  LONDON  305 


dured  with  fortitude  the  carping  criticism  of  the  envious. 
Through  it  all,  through  prosperity  and  through  adver- 
sity, his  hopeful,  buoyant  nature  had  triumphed.  Pros- 
perity had  not  spoiled  him,  and  adversity  had  but  served 
to  refine.  He  felt  that  he  had  been  given  talents  which 
he  must  utilize  to  the  utmost,  that  he  must  be  true  to 
himself,  and  that,  above  all,  he  must  strive  in  every 
way  to  benefit  his  fellow  men. 

This  motive  we  find  recurring  again  and  again  in  his 
correspondence  and  in  his  intimate  notes.  Not,  “What 
can  I do  for  myself?”  but  “What  can  I do  for  man- 
kind?” Never  falsely  humble,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
properly  proud  of  his  achievements,  jealous  of  his  own 
good  name  and  fame  and  eager  honestly  to  acquire 
wealth,  he  yet  ever  put  the  public  good  above  his  private 
gain. 

He  was  now  again  in  Europe,  the  goal  of  his  desires 
for  many  years,  and  he  was  about  to  visit  the  Continent, 
where  he  had  never  been.  Paris,  with  her  treasures  of 
art,  Italy,  the  promised  land  of  every  artist,  lay  before 
him. 

We  shall  miss  the  many  intimate  letters  to  his  wife 
and  to  his  parents,  but  we  shall  find  others  to  his  broth- 
ers and  to  his  friends,  perhaps  a shade  less  unreserved, 
but  still  giving  a clear  account  of  his  wanderings,  and, 
from  a mass  of  little  notebooks  and  sketch-books,  we 
can  follow  him  on  his  pilgrimage  and  glean  some  keen 
observations  on  the  peoples  and  places  visited  by  him. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  this  was  still  the  era  of  the 
stage-coach  and  the  diligence,  and  that  it  took  many 
days  to  accomplish  a journey  which  is  now  made  in 
almost  the  same  number  of  hours. 


306 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


On  Christmas  Day,  1829,  he  begins  a letter  from 
Dover  to  a favorite  cousin,  Mrs.  Margaret  Roby,  of 
Utica,  New  York : — 

“ When  I left  Liverpool  I took  my  seat  upon  the  out- 
side of  the  coach,  in  order  to  see  as  much  as  possible  of 
the  country  through  which  I was  to  pass.  Unfortunately 
the  fog  and  smoke  were  so  dense  that  I could  see  objects 
but  a few  yards  from  the  road.  Occasionally,  indeed,  the 
fog  would  become  less  dense,  and  we  could  see  the  fine 
lawns  of  the  seats  of  the  nobility  and  gentry,  which 
were  scattered  on  our  route,  and  which  still  retained 
their  verdure.  Now  and  then  the  spire  and  towers  of 
some  ancient  village  church  rose  out  of  the  leafless  trees, 
beautifully  simple  in  their  forms,  and  sometimes  clothed 
to  the  very  tops  with  the  evergreen  ivy.  It  was  severely 
cold;  my  eyebrows,  hair,  cap,  and  the  fur  of  my  cloak 
were  soon  coated  with  frost,  but  I determined  to  keep 
my  seat  though  I suffered  some  from  the  cold. 

“Their  fine  natural  health,  or  the  frosty  weather, 
gave  to  the  complexions  of  the  peasantry,  particularly 
the  females  and  children,  a beautiful  rosy  bloom. 
Through  all  the  villages  there  was  the  appearance  of 
great  comfort  and  neatness,  — a neatness,  however, 
very  different  from  ours.  Their  nicely  thatched  cottages 
bore  all  the  marks  of  great  antiquity,  covered  with 
brilliant  green  moss  like  velvet,  and  round  the  doors  and 
windows  were  trained  some  of  the  many  kinds  of  ever- 
green vines  which  abound  here.  Most  of  them  also  had 
a trim  courtyard  before  their  doors,  planted  with  laurel 
and  holly  and  box,  and  sometimes  a yew  cut  into  some 
fantastic  shape.  The  whole  appearance  of  the  villages 
was  neat  and  venerable;  like  some  aged  matron  who, 


TRENTHAM  HALL 


307 


with  all  her  wrinkles,  her  stooping  form,  and  grey  locks, 
preserves  the  dignity  of  cleanliness  in  her  ancient  but 
becoming  costume. 

“At  Trentham  we  passed  one  of  the  seats  of  the  Mar- 
quis of  Stafford,  Trentham  Hall.  Here  the  Marquis  has 
a fine  gallery  of  pictures,  and  among  them  Allston’s 
famous  picture  of  ‘Uriel  in  the  Sun.’ 

“ I slept  the  first  night  in  Birmingham,  which  I had 
no  time  to  see  on  account  of  darkness,  smoke,  and  fog : 
three  most  inveterate  enemies  to  the  seekers  of  the 
picturesque  and  of  antiquities.  In  the  morning,  before 
daylight,  I resumed  my  journey  towards  London.  At 
Stratford-on-Avon  I breakfasted,  but  in  such  haste  as 
not  to  be  able  to  visit  again  the  house  of  Shakespeare’s 
birth,  or  his  tomb.  This  house,  however,  I visited  when 
in  England  before.  At  Oxford,  the  city  of  so  many  clas- 
sical recollections,  I stopped  but  a few  moments  to  dine. 
I was  here  also  when  before  in  England.  It  is  a most 
splendid  city;  its  spires  and  domes  and  towers  and 
pinnacles,  rising  from  amid  the  trees,  give  it  a magnifi- 
cent appearance  as  you  approach  it. 

“Before  we  reached  Oxford  we  passed  through  Wood- 
stock  and  Blenheim,  the  seat  of  the  Duke  of  Marl- 
borough, whose  splendid  estates  are  at  present  suffering 
from  the  embarrassment  of  the  present  Duke,  who  has 
ruined  his  fortunes  by  his  fondness  for  play. 

“Darkness  came  on  after  leaving  Oxford;  I saw 
nothing  until  arriving  in  the  vicinity  of  the  great  metrop- 
olis, which  has,  for  many  miles  before  you  enter  it,  the 
appearance  of  a continuous  village.  We  saw  the  bril- 
liant gas-lights  of  its  streets,  and  our  coach  soon  joined 
the  throng  of  vehicles  that  rattled  over  its  pavements. 


308 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


I could  scarcely  realize  that  I was  once  more  in  London 
after  fourteen  years’  absence. 

“My  first  visit  was  to  my  old  friend  and  fellow  pupil, 
Leslie,  who  seemed  overjoyed  to  see  me  and  has  been  unre- 
mitting in  his  attentions  during  my  stay  in  London . Leslie 
I found,  as  I expected,  in  high  favor  with  the  highest 
classes  of  England’s  noblemen  and  literary  characters. 
His  reputation  is  well  deserved  and  will  not  be  ephemeral. 

“I  received  an  invitation  to  breakfast  from  Samuel 
Rogers,  Esq.,  the  celebrated  poet,  which  I accepted 
with  my  friend  Leslie.  Mr.  Rogers  is  the  author  of 
‘Pleasures  of  Memory,’  of  ‘Italy,’  and  other  poems.  He 
has  not  the  proverbial  lot  of  the  poet,  — that  of  being 
poor,  — for  he  is  one  of  the  wealthiest  bankers  and  lives 
in  splendid  style.  His  collection  of  pictures  is  very  select, 
chosen  by  himself  with  great  taste. 

“I  attended,  a few  evenings  since,  the  lecture  on 
anatomy  at  the  Royal  Academy,  where  I was  introduced 
to  some  of  the  most  distinguished  artists;  to  Mr.  Shee, 
the  poet  and  author  as  well  as  painter;  to  Mr.  Howard, 
the  secretary  of  the  Academy;  to  Mr.  Hilton,  the  keeper; 
to  Mr.  Stothard,  the  librarian;  and  several  others.  I ex- 
pected to  have  met  and  been  introduced  to  Sir  Thomas 
Lawrence,  the  president,  but  he  was  absent,  and  I have 
not  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  him.  I was  invited  to  a 
seat  with  the  Academicians,  as  was  also  Mr.  Cole,  a 
member  of  our  Academy  in  New  York.  I was  gratified 
in  seeing  America  so  well  represented  in  the  painters 
Leslie  and  Newton.  The  lecturer  also  paid,  in  his  lecture, 
a high  compliment  to  Allston  by  a deserved  panegyric, 
and  by  several  quotations  from  his  poems,  illustrative  of 
principles  which  he  advanced. 


LEAVES  LONDON  FOR  DOVER  309 


“After  the  lecture  I went  home  to  tea  with  Newton, 
accompanied  by  Leslie,  where  I found  our  distinguished 
countryman,  Washington  Irving,  our  Secretary  of  Lega- 
tion, and  W.  E.  West,  another  American  painter,  whose 
portrait  of  Lord  Byron  gave  him  much  celebrity.  I 
passed  a very  pleasant  evening,  of  course. 

“The  next  day  I visited  the  National  Gallery  of  pic- 
tures, as  yet  but  small,  but  containing  some  of  the  finest 
pictures  in  England.  Among  them  is  the  celebrated 
‘Raising  of  Lazarus’  by  Sebastian  del  Piombo,  for 
which  a nobleman  of  this  country  offered  to  the  late 
proprietor  sixteen  thousand  pounds  sterling,  which  sum 
was  refused.  I visited  also  Mr.  Turner,  the  best  land- 
scape painter  living,  and  was  introduced  to  him.  . . . 

“I  did  not  see  so  much  of  London  or  its  curiosities  as 
I should  have  done  at  another  season  of  the  year.  The 
greater  part  of  the  time  was  night  — literally  night; 
for,  besides  being  the  shortest  days  of  the  year  (it  not 
being  light  until  eight  o’clock  and  dark  again  at  four), 
the  smoke  and  fog  have  been  most  of  the  time  so  dense 
that  darkness  has  for  many  days  occupied  the  hours  of 
daylight.  . . . 

“On  the  22d  inst.,  Tuesday,  I left  London,  after  hav- 
ing obtained  in  due  form  my  passports,  for  the  Conti- 
nent, in  company  with  J.  Town,  Esq.,  and  N.  Jocelyn, 
Esq.,  American  friends,  intending  to  pass  the  night  at 
Canterbury,  thirty-six  miles  from  London.  The  day 
was  very  unpleasant,  very  cold,  and  snowing  most  of 
the  time.  At  Blackheath  we  saw  the  palace  in  which  the 
late  unfortunate  queen  of  George  IV  resided.  On  the 
heath  among  the  bushes  is  a low  furze  with  which  it  is  in 
part  covered.  There  were  encamped  in  their  miserable 


310 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


blanket  huts  a gang  of  gypsies.  No  wigwams  of  the 
Oneidas  ever  looked  so  comfortless.  On  the  road  we  over- 
took a gypsy  girl  with  a child  in  her  arms,  both  having 
the  stamp  of  that  singular  race  strongly  marked  upon 
their  features;  black  hair  and  sparkling  black  eyes,  with 
a nut-brown  complexion  and  cheeks  of  russet  red,  and 
not  without  a shrewd  intelligence  in  their  expression. 

“At  about  nine  o’clock  we  arrived  at  the  Guildhall 
Tavern  in  the  celebrated  and  ancient  city  of  Canterbury. 
Early  in  the  morning,  as  soon  as  we  had  breakfasted,  we 
visited  the  superb  cathedral.  This  stupendous  pile  is  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  Gothic  structures  in  the  world. 
It  is  not  only  interesting  from  its  imposing  style  of 
architecture,  but  from  its  numerous  historical  associa- 
tions. The  first  glimpse  we  caught  of  it  was  through  and 
over  a rich,  decayed  gateway  to  the  enclosure  of  the 
cathedral  grounds.  After  passing  the  gate  the  vast  pile 
— with  its  three  great  towers  and  innumerable  turrets, 
and  pinnacles,  and  buttresses,  and  arches,  and  painted 
windows  — rose  in  majesty  before  us.  The  grand 
centre  tower,  covered  with  a grey  moss,  seemed  like  an 
immense  mass  of  the  Palisades,  struck  out  with  all  its 
regular  irregularity,  and  placed  above  the  surrounding 
masses  of  the  same  grey  rocks.  The  bell  of  the  great 
tower  was  tolling  for  morning  service,  and  yet  so  dis- 
tant, from  its  height,  that  it  was  scarcely  heard  upon 
the  pavement  below. 

“We  entered  the  door  of  one  of  the  towers  and  came 
immediately  into  the  nave  of  the  church.  The  effect  of 
the  long  aisles  and  towering,  clustered  pillars  and  richly 
carved  screens  of  a Gothic  church  upon  the  imagination 
can  scarcely  be  described  — the  emotion  is  that  of  awe. 


CANTERBURY  CATHEDRAL 


311 


“A  short  procession  was  quickly  passing  up  the  steps 
of  the  choir,  consisting  of  the  beadle,  or  some  such 
officer,  with  his  wand  of  office,  followed  by  ten  boys  in 
white  surplices.  Behind  these  were  the  prebendaries  and 
other  officers  of  the  church;  one  thin  and  pale,  another 
portly  and  round,  with  powdered  hair  and  sleepy,  dull, 
heavy  expression  of  face,  much  like  the  face  that  Ho- 
garth has  chosen  for  the  ‘Preacher  to  his  Sleepy  Con- 
gregation.’ This  personage  we  afterward  heard  was 
Lord  Nelson,  the  brother  of  the  celebrated  Nelson  and 
the  heir  to  his  title. 

“The  service  was  read  in  a hurried  and  commonplace 
manner  to  about  thirty  individuals,  most  of  whom 
seemed  to  be  the  necessary  assistants  at  the  ceremonies. 
The  effect  of  the  voices  in  the  responses  and  the  chant- 
ing of  the  boys,  reverberating  through  the  aisles  and 
arches  and  recesses  of  the  church,  was  peculiarly  impos- 
ing, but,  when  the  great  organ  struck  in,  the  emotion  of 
grandeur  was  carried  to  its  height,  — I say  nothing  of 
devotion.  I did  not  pretend  on  this  occasion  to  join  in 
it;  I own  that  my  thoughts  as  well  as  my  eyes  were  roam- 
ing to  other  objects,  and  gathering  around  me  the  thou- 
sand recollections  of  scenic  splendor,  of  terror,  of  bigotry, 
and  superstition  which  were  acted  in  sight  of  the  very 
walls  by  which  I was  surrounded.  Here  the  murder  of 
Thomas  a Becket  was  perpetrated;  there  was  his 
miracle-working  shrine,  visited  by  pilgrims  from  all 
parts  of  Christendom,  and  enriched  with  the  most  costly 
jewels  that  the  wealth  of  princes  could  purchase  and 
lavish  upon  it;  the  very  steps,  worn  into  deep  cavities  by 
the  knees  of  the  devotees  as  they  approached  the  shrine, 
were  ascended  by  us.  There  stood  the  tomb  of  Henry 


312 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


IV  and  his  queen;  and  here  was  the  tomb  of  Edward,  the 
Black  Prince,  with  a bronze  figure  of  the  prince,  richly 
embossed  and  enamelled,  reclining  upon  the  top,  and 
over  the  canopy  were  suspended  the  surcoat  and  casque, 
the  gloves  of  mail  and  shield,  with  which  he  was  ac- 
coutred when  he  fought  the  famous  battle  of  Crecy. 
There  also  stood  the  marble  chair  in  which  the  Saxon 
kings  were  crowned,  and  in  which,  with  the  natural 
desire  that  all  seemed  to  have  in  such  cases,  I could  not 
avoid  seating  myself.  From  this  chair,  placed  at  one  end 
of  the  nave,  is  seen  to  best  advantage  the  length  of  the 
church,  five  hundred  feet  in  extent. 

“After  the  service  I visited  more  at  leisure  the  tombs 
and  other  curiosities  of  the  church.  The  precise  spot  on 
which  Archbishop  Becket  was  murdered  is  shown,  but 
the  spot  on  which  his  head  fell  on  the  pavement  was  cut 
out  as  a relic  and  sent  to  Rome,  and  the  place  filled  in 
with  a fresh  piece  of  stone,  about  five  inches  square.  . . . 

“In  the  afternoon  we  left  Canterbury  and  proceeded 
to  Dover,  intending  to  embark  the  next  morning  (Thurs- 
day, December  24)  for  Calais  or  Boulogne  in  the  steamer. 
The  weather,  however,  was  very  unpromising  in  the 
morning,  being  thick  and  foggy  and  apparently  prepar- 
ing for  a storm.  We  therefore  made  up  our  minds  to 
stay,  hoping  the  next  day  would  be  more  favorable; 
but  Friday,  Christmas  Day,  came  with  a most  vio- 
lent northeast  gale  and  snowstorm.  Saturday  the  26th, 
Sunday  the  27th,  and,  at  this  moment,  Monday  the 
28th,  the  storm  is  more  violent  than  ever,  the  streets  are 
clogged  with  snow,  and  we  are  thus  embargoed  com- 
pletely for  we  know  not  how  long  a time  to  come. 

“Notwithstanding  the  severity  of  the  weather  on 


DETAINED  AT  DOVER 


313 


Thursday,  we  all  ventured  out  through  the  wind  and 
snow  to  visit  Dover  Castle,  situated  upon  the  bleak 
cliffs  to  the  north  of  the  town.  . . . 

“The  castle,  with  its  various  towers  and  walls  and  out- 
works, has  been  the  constant  care  of  the  Government 
for  ages.  Here  are  the  remains  of  every  age  from  the 
time  of  the  Romans  to  the  present.  About  the  centre  of 
the  enclosure  stand  two  ancient  ruins,  the  one  a tower 
built  by  the  Romans,  thirty-six  years  after  Christ,  and 
the  other  a rude  church  built  by  the  Saxons  in  the  sixth 
century.  Other  remains  of  towers  and  walls  indicate  the 
various  kinds  of  defensive  and  offensive  war  in  different 
ages,  from  the  time  when  the  round  or  square  tower, 
with  its  loopholes  for  the  archers  and  crossbowmen,  and 
gates  secured  by  heavy  portcullis,  were  a substantial 
defence,  down  to  the  present  time,  when  the  bastion  of 
regular  sides  advances  from  the  glacis,  mounted  with 
modern  ordnance,  keeping  at  a greater  distance  the 
hostile  besiegers. 

“Through  the  glacis  in  various  parts  are  sally-ports, 
from  one  of  which,  opening  towards  the  road  to  Rams- 
gate, I well  remember  seeing  a corporal’s  guard  issue, 
about  fifteen  years  ago,  to  take  possession  of  me  and  my 
sketch-book,  as  I sat  under  a hedge  at  some  distance  to 
sketch  the  picturesque  towers  of  this  castle.  Somewhat 
suspicious  of  their  intentions,  I left  my  retreat,  and,  by 
a circuitous  route  into  the  town,  made  my  escape;  not, 
however,  without  ascertaining  from  behind  a distant 
hedge  that  I was  actually  the  object  of  their  expedition. 
They  went  to  the  spot  where  I had  been  sitting,  made 
a short  search,  and  then  returned  to  the  castle  through 
the  same  sally-port. 


314 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“At  that  time  (a  time  of  war  not  only  with  France  but 
America  also)  the  strictest  watch  was  kept,  and  to  have 
been  caught  making  the  slightest  sketch  of  a fortifica- 
tion would  have  subjected  me  to  much  trouble.  Times 
are  now  changed,  and  had  Jack  Frost  (the  only  com- 
mander of  rigor  now  at  the  castle)  permitted,  I might 
have  sketched  any  part  of  the  interior  or  exterior.” 

“Boulogne-sur-Mer,  France , December  29 , 1829 . This 
morning  at  ten  o’clock,  after  our  tedious  detention,  we 
embarked  from  Dover  in  a steamer  for  this  place  in- 
stead of  Calais.  I mentioned  the  steamer,  but,  cousin,  if 
you  have  formed  any  idea  of  elegance,  or  comfort,  or 
speed  in  connection  with  the  name  of  steamer  from  see- 
ing our  fine  steamboats,  and  have  imagined  that  English 
or  French  boats  are  superior  to  ours,  you  may  as  well  be 
undeceived.  I know  of  no  description  of  packet-boats 
in  our  waters  bad  enough  to  convey  the  idea.  They  are 
small,  black,  dirty,  confined  things,  which  would  be  suf- 
fered to  rot  at  the  wharves  for  want  of  the  least  custom 
from  the  lowest  in  our  country.  You  may  judge  of  the 
extent  of  the  accommodations  when  I tell  you  that  there 
is  in  them  but  one  cabin,  six  feet  six  inches  high,  fourteen 
feet  long,  eleven  feet  wide,  containing  eight  berths. 

“Our  passage  was,  fortunately,  short,  and  we  arrived 
in  the  dominions  of  ‘His  Most  Christian  Majesty’ 
Charles  X at  five  o’clock.  The  transition  from  a country 
where  one’s  own  language  is  spoken  to  one  where  the 
accents  are  strange;  from  a country  where  the  manners 
and  habits  are  somewhat  allied  to  our  own  to  one  where 
everything  is  different,  even  to  the  most  trifling  article 
of  dress,  is  very  striking  on  landing  after  so  short  an 
interval  from  England  to  France. 


PARIS 


315 


“The  pier-head  at  our  landing  was  filled  with  human 
beings  in  strange  costume,  from  the  grey  surtout  and  belt 
of  the  gendarmes  to  the  broad  twilled  and  curiously 
plaited  caps  of  the  masculine  women;  which  latter  be- 
ings, by  the  way,  are  the  licensed  porters  of  baggage  to 
the  custom-house.” 

“Paris,  January  7,  1880.  Here  have  I been  in  this 
great  capital  of  the  Continent  since  the  first  day  of  the 
year.  I shall  remember  my  first  visit  to  Paris  from  the 
circumstance  that,  at  the  dawn  of  the  day  of  the  new 
year,  we  passed  the  Porte  Saint-Denis  into  the  narrow 
and  dirty  streets  of  the  great  metropolis. 

“The  Louvre  was  the  first  object  we  visited.  Our 
passports  obtained  us  ready  admittance,  and,  although 
our  fingers  and  feet  were  almost  frozen,  we  yet  lingered 
three  hours  in  the  grand  gallery  of  pictures.  Indeed,  it  is 
a long  walk  simply  to  pass  up  and  down  the  long  hall, 
the  end  of  which  from  the  opposite  end  is  scarcely  visi- 
ble, but  is  lost  in  the  mist  of  distance.  On  the  walls  are 
twelve  hundred  and  fifty  of  some  of  the  chefs  d’ oeuvre  of 
painting.  Here  I have  marked  out  several  which  I shall 
copy  on  my  return  from  Italy. 

“ I have  my  residence  at  present  at  the  Hotel  de  Lille, 
which  is  situated  very  conveniently  in  the  midst  of  all 
the  most  interesting  objects  of  curiosity  to  a stranger  in 
Paris,  — the  palace  of  the  Tuileries,  the  Palais  Royal, 
the  Bibliotheque  Royale,  or  Royal  Library,  and  num- 
erous other  places,  all  within  a few  paces  of  us.  On  New 
Year’s  Day  the  equipages  of  the  nobility  and  foreign 
ambassadors,  etc.,  who  paid  their  respects  to  the  King 
and  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  made  considerable  display  in 
the  Place  du  Carrousel  and  in  the  court  of  the  Tuileries. 


316 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“At  an  exhibition  of  manufactures  of  porcelain,  tap- 
estry, etc.,  in  the  Louvre,  where  were  some  of  the  most 
superb  specimens  of  art  in  the  world  in  these  articles,  we 
also  saw  the  Duchesse  de  Berri.  She  is  the  mother  of  the 
little  Due  de  Bordeaux,  who,  you  know,  is  the  heir  ap- 
parent to  the  crown  of  France.  She  was  simply  habited 
in  a blue  pelisse  and  blue  bonnet,  and  would  not  be  dis- 
tinguished in  her  appearance  from  the  crowd  except  by 
her  attendants  in  livery. 

“ I cannot  close,  however,  without  telling  you  what  a 
delightful  evening  I passed  evening  before  last  at  Gen- 
eral Lafayette’s.  He  had  a soiree  on  that  night  at  which 
there  were  a number  of  Americans.  When  I went  in  he 
instantly  recognized  me;  took  me  by  both  hands;  said  he 
was  expecting  to  see  me  in  France,  having  read  in  the 
American  papers  that  I had  embarked.  He  met  me 
apparently  with  great  cordiality,  then  introduced  me  to 
each  of  his  family,  to  his  daughters,  to  Madame  Las- 
terie  and  her  two  daughters  (very  pretty  girls)  and  to 
Madame  Remusat,1  and  two  daughters  of  his  son, 
G.  W.  Lafayette,  also  very  accomplished  and  beautiful 
girls.  The  General  inquired  how  long  I intended  to  stay 
in  France,  and  pressed  me  to  come  and  pass  some  time 
at  La  Grange  when  I returned  from  Italy.  General  La- 
fayette looks  very  well  and  seems  to  have  the  respect  of 
all  the  best  men  in  France.  At  his  soiree  I saw  the  cele- 
brated Benjamin  Constant,  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished of  the  Liberal  party  in  France.  He  is  tall  and 
thin  with  a very  fair,  white  complexion,  and  long  white, 
silken  hair,  moving  with  all  the  vigor  of  a young  man.” 

1 This  was  not,  of  course,  the  famous  Madame  de  RSmusat;  probably 
her  daughter-in-law. 


COLD  IN  PARIS  317 

In  a letter  to  his  brothers  written  on  the  same  day, 
January  7th,  he  says:  — 

“If  I went  no  farther  and  should  now  return,  what  I 
have  already  seen  and  studied  would  be  worth  to  me  all 
the  trouble  and  expense  thus  far  incurred.  I am  more 
and  more  satisfied  that  my  expedition  was  wisely 
planned. 

“You  cannot  conceive  how  the  cold  is  felt  in  Paris, 
and,  indeed,  in  all  France.  Not  that  their  climate  is  so 
intensely  cold  as  ours,  but  their  provision  against  the 
cold  is  so  bad.  Fuel  is  excessively  high;  their  fireplaces 
constructed  on  the  worst  possible  plan,  looking  like 
great  ovens  dug  four  or  five  feet  into  the  wall,  wasting  a 
vast  deal  of  heat;  and  then  the  doors  and  windows  are 
far  from  tight;  so  that,  altogether,  Paris  in  winter  is  not 
the  most  comfortable  place  in  the  world. 

“Mr.  Town  and  I,  and  probably  Mr.  Jocelyn,  set  out 
for  Italy  on  Monday  by  the  way  of  Chalons-sur-Saone, 
Lyons,  Avignon,  and  Nice.  I long  to  get  to  Rome  and 
Naples  that  I may  commence  to  paint  in  a warm  cli- 
mate, and  so  keep  warm  weather  with  me  to  France 
again.  . . . 

“I  don’t  know  what  to  do  about  writing  letters  for 
the  ‘Journal  of  Commerce.’  I fear  it  will  consume  more 
of  my  time  than  the  thing  is  worth,  and  will  be  such  a 
hindrance  to  my  professional  studies  that  I must,  on  the 
whole,  give  up  the  thought  of  it.  My  time  here  is  worth 
a guinea  a minute  in  the  way  of  my  profession.  I could 
undoubtedly  write  some  interesting  letters  for  them,  but 
I do  not  feel  the  same  ease  in  writing  for  the  public  that 
I do  in  writing  to  a friend,  and,  in  correcting  my  lan- 
guage for  the  press,  I feel  that  it  is  goingtoconsume  more 


318 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


of  my  time  than  I can  spare.  I will  write  if  I can,  but 
they  must  not  expect  it,  for  I find  my  pen  and  pencil  are 
enemies  to  each  other.  I must  write  less  and  paint  more. 
My  advantages  for  study  never  appeared  so  great,  and 
I never  felt  so  ardent  a desire  to  improve  them.” 

Morse  spent  about  two  weeks  in  Paris  visiting 
churches,  picture  galleries,  palaces,  and  other  show 
places.  He  finds  the  giraffe  or  camelopard  the  most  in- 
teresting animal  at  the  Jar  din  des  Plantes,  and  he  dis- 
likes a ceiling  painted  by  Gros : “ It  is  allegorical,  which 
is  a class  of  painting  I detest.”  He  deplores  the  Conti- 
nental Sunday:  “Oh!  that  we  appreciated  in  America 
the  value  of  our  Sabbath;  a Sabbath  of  rest  from  labor; 
a Sabbath  of  moral  and  religious  instruction;  a Sabbath 
the  greatest  barrier  to  those  floods  of  immorality  which 
have  in  times  past  deluged  this  devoted  country  in 
blood,  and  will  again  do  it  unless  the  Sabbath  gains  its 
ascendancy  once  more.” 

From  an  undated  and  unfinished  draft  of  a letter  to 
his  cousin,  Mrs.  Roby,  we  learn  something  of  his  journey 
from  Paris  to  Rome,  or  rather  of  the  first  part  of  it : — 

“I  wrote  you  from  Paris  giving  you  an  account  of  my 
travels  to  that  city,  and  I now  improve  the  first  moments 
of  leisure  since  to  continue  my  journal.  After  getting 
our  passports  signed  by  at  least  half  a dozen  ambassa- 
dors preparatory  to  our  long  journey,  we  left  Paris  on 
Wednesday,  January  13,  at  eight  o’clock,  for  Dijon,  in 
the  diligence.  The  weather  was  very  cold,  and  we 
travelled  through  a very  uninteresting  country.  It 
seemed  like  a frozen  ocean,  the  road  being  over  an  im- 
mense plain  unbroken  by  trees  or  fences. 

“ We  stopped  a few  moments  at  Melun,  at  Joigny  and 


DIJON 


319 


Tonnerre,  which  latter  place  was  quite  pretty  with  a 
fine-looking  Gothic  church.  We  found  the  villages  from 
Paris  thus  far  much  neater  and  in  better  style  than  those 
on  the  road  from  Boulogne. 

“Our  company  consisted  of  Mr.  Town,  of  New  York, 
Mr.  Jocelyn,  of  New  Haven,  a very  pretty  French- 
woman, and  myself.  The  Frenchwoman  was  quite  a 
character;  she  could  not  talk  English  nor  could  we  talk 
French,  and  yet  we  were  talking  all  the  time,  and  were 
able  to  understand  and  be  understood. 

“At  four  o’clock  the  next  morning  we  dined!!  at 
Montbar,  which  place  we  entered  after  much  detention 
by  the  snow.  It  was  so  deep  that  we  were  repeatedly 
stopped  for  some  time.  At  a picturesque  little  village, 
called  Val  de  Luzon,  where  we  changed  horses,  the 
country  began  to  assume  a different  character.  It  now 
became  mountainous,  and,  had  the  season  been  propi- 
tious, many  beautiful  scenes  for  the  pencil  would  have 
presented  themselves.  As  it  was,  the  forms  of  the  moun- 
tains and  the  deep  valleys,  with  villages  snugly  situated 
at  the  bottom,  were  grateful  to  the  eye  amidst  the  white 
shroud  which  everywhere  covered  the  landscape.  We 
could  but  now  and  then  catch  a glimpse  of  the  scenery 
through  our  coach  window  by  thawing  a place  in  the 
thickly  covered  glass,  which  was  so  plated  with  the  ar- 
borescent frost  as  not  to  yield  to  the  warmth  of  the  sun 
at  midday. 

“We  arrived  at  Dijon  at  nine  o’clock  on  Saturday 
evening,  after  three  days  and  two  nights  of  fatiguing 
riding.  The  diligence  is,  on  the  whole,  a comfortable 
carriage  for  travelling.  I can  scarcely  give  you  any  idea 
of  its  construction;  it  is  so  unlike  in  many  respects  to 


320 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


our  stage-coach.  It  is  three  carriage-bodies  together 
upon  one  set  of  wheels.  The  forward  part  is  called  the 
coupS,  which  holds  but  three  persons,  and,  from  having 
windows  in  front  so  that  the  country  is  seen  as  you 
travel,  is  the  most  expensive.  The  middle  carriage  is  the 
largest,  capable  of  holding  six  persons,  and  is  called  the 
intSrieur.  The  other,  called  the  derriere , is  the  cheapest, 
but  is  generally  filled  with  low  people.  The  interieur  is 
so  large  and  so  well  cushioned  that  it  is  easy  to  sleep  in 
it  ordinarily,  and,  had  it  not  been  for  the  sudden  stops 
occasioned  by  the  clogging  of  the  wheels  in  the  snow, 
we  should  have  had  very  good  rest;  but  the  discordant 
music  made  by  the  wheels  as  they  ground  the  frozen 
snow,  sounding  like  innumerable  instruments,  mostly 
discordant,  but  now  and  then  concordant,  prevented 
our  sound  sleep. 

“The  cold  we  found  as  severe  as  any  I have  usually 
experienced  in  America.  The  snow  is  as  deep  upon  the 
hills,  being  piled  up  on  each  side  of  the  road  five  or  six 
feet  high.  The  water  in  our  pitchers  froze  by  the  fireside, 
and  the  glass  on  the  windows,  even  in  rooms  comfort- 
ably warmed,  was  encrusted  with  arborescent  frost.  The 
floors,  too,  of  all  the  rooms  are  paved  with  bricks  or  tiles, 
and,  although  comfortable  in  summer,  are  far  from 
desirable  in  such  a winter. 

“At  Dijon  we  stopped  over  the  Sabbath,  for  the 
double  purpose  of  avoiding  travelling  on  that  day  and 
from  really  needing  a day  of  rest.  On  Sunday  morning 
we  enquired  of  our  landlord,  Mons.  Ripart,  of  the  Hotel 
du  Parc,  for  a Protestant  church,  and  were  informed 
that  there  was  not  any  in  the  place.  We  learned,  how- 
ever, afterwards  that  there  was  one,  but  too  late  to  profit 


FRENCH  FUNERAL 


321 


by  the  information.  We  walked  out  in  the  cold  to  find 
some  church,  and,  entering  a large,  irregular  Gothic 
structure,  much  out  of  repair,  we  pressed  towards  the 
altar  where  the  funeral  service  of  the  Catholic  Church 
was  performing  over  a corpse  which  lay  before  it.  The 
priests,  seven  or  eight  in  number,  were  in  the  midst  of 
their  ceremonies.  They  had  their  hair  shorn  close  in 
front,  but  left  long  behind  and  at  the  sides,  and  pow- 
dered, and,  while  walking,  covered  partially  with  a 
small,  black,  pyramidal  velvet  cap  with  a tuft  at  the  top. 
While  singing  the  service  they  held  long,  lighted  wax 
tapers  in  their  hands.  There  was  much  ceremony,  but 
scarcely  anything  that  was  imposing;  its  heartlessness 
was  so  apparent,  especially  in  the  conduct  of  some  of  the 
assistants,  that  it  seemed  a solemn  mockery.  One  in 
particular,  who  seemed  to  pride  himself  on  the  manner 
in  which  he  vociferated  ‘Amen,’  was  casting  his  eyes 
among  the  crowd,  winking  and  laughing  at  various 
persons,  and,  from  the  extravagance  of  his  manners, 
bawling  out  most  irreverently  and  closing  by  laughing, 
I wondered  that  he  was  not  perceived  and  rebuked  by 
the  priests. 

“As  the  procession  left  the  church  it  was  headed  by 
an  officer  bearing  a pontoon; 1 then  one  bearing  the  silver 
crucifix;  then  eight  or  ten  boys  with  lighted  wax  tapers 
by  the  side  of  the  corpse;  then  followed  the  priests,  six 
or  eight  in  number,  and  then  the  relatives  and  friends 
of  the  deceased.  At  the  grave  the  priests  and  assistants 
chanted  a moment,  the  coffin  was  lowered,  the  earth 
thrown  upon  it,  and  then  an  elder  priest  muttered  some- 
thing over  the  grave,  and,  with  an  instrument  consisting 

1 This  must  be  a mistake. 


322 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


of  a silver  ball  with  a small  handle,  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross  over  the  body,  which  ceremony  was  repeated  by 
each  one  in  the  procession,  to  whom  in  succession  the 
instrument  was  handed. 

“There  were,  indeed,  two  or  three  real  mourners. 
One  young  man  in  particular,  to  whom  the  female  might 
have  been  related  as  wife  or  sister,  showed  all  the  signs 
of  heartfelt  grief.  It  did  not  break  out  into  extravagant 
gesture  or  loud  cries,  but  the  tears,  as  they  flowed  down 
his  manly  face,  seemed  to  be  forced  out  by  the  agony 
within,  which  he  in  vain  endeavored  to  suppress.  The 
struggle  to  restrain  them  was  manifest,  and,  as  he  made 
the  sign  of  the  cross  at  the  grave  in  his  turn,  the  feeble- 
ness with  which  he  performed  the  ceremony  showed  that 
the  anguish  of  his  heart  had  almost  overcome  his  physi- 
cal strength.  I longed  to  speak  to  him  and  to  sympa- 
thize with  him,  but  my  ignorance  of  the  language  of  his 
country  locked  me  out  from  any  such  purpose.  . . . 

“Accustomed  to  the  proper  and  orderly  manner  of 
keeping  the  Sabbath  so  universal  in  our  country,  there 
are  many  things  that  will  strike  an  American  not  only 
as  singular  but  disgusting.  While  in  Paris  we  found  it  to 
be  customary,  not  only  on  week  days  but  also  on  the 
Sabbath,  to  have  musicians  introduced  towards  the 
close  of  dinner,  who  play  and  sing  all  kinds  of  songs. 
We  supposed  that  this  custom  was  a peculiarity  of  the 
capital,  but  this  day  after  dinner  a hand-organ  played 
waltzes  and  songs,  and,  as  if  this  were  not  enough,  a 
performer  on  the  guitar  succeeded,  playing  songs,  while 
two  or  three  persons  with  long  cards  filled  with  speci- 
mens of  natural  history  — lobsters,  crabs,  and  shells  of 
various  kinds  — were  busy  in  displaying  their  handi- 


LYONS  323 

work  to  us,  and  each  concluded  his  part  of  the  ceremony 
by  presenting  a little  cup  for  a contribution.” 

The  letter  ends  here,  and,  as  I have  found  but  few 
more  of  that  year,  we  must  depend  on  his  hurriedly 
written  notebooks  for  a further  record  of  his  wanderings. 

Leaving  Dijon  on  January  18,  Morse  and  his  com- 
panions continued  their  journey  through  Chalons-sur- 
Saone,  to  Macon  and  Lyons,  which  they  reached  late  at 
night.  The  next  two  days  were  spent  in  viewing  the 
sights  of  Lyons,  which  are  described  at  length  in  his 
journal.  Most  of  these  notes  I shall  omit.  Descriptions 
of  places  and  of  scenery  are  generally  tiresome,  except  to 
the  authors  of  them,  and  I shall  transcribe  only  such 
portions  as  have  a more  than  ordinary  personal  or  his- 
toric interest.  For  instance  the  following  entry  is  char- 
acteristic of  Morse’s  simple  religious  faith : — 

“From  the  Musee  we  went  to  the  Hotel  Dieu,  a hos- 
pital on  a magnificent  and  liberal  scale.  The  apart- 
ments for  the  sick  were  commodiously  and  neatly  ar- 
ranged. In  one  of  them  were  two  hundred  and  twelve 
cots,  all  of  which  showed  a pale  or  fevered  face  upon  the 
pillow.  The  attendants  were  women  called  ‘Sisters  of 
Charity,’  who  have  a peculiar  costume.  These  are  benev- 
olent women  who  (some  of  them  of  rank  and  wealth) 
devote  themselves  to  ministering  to  the  comfort  and 
necessities  of  the  wretched. 

“Benevolence  is  a trait  peculiarly  feminine.  It  is  seen 
among  women  in  all  countries  and  all  religions,  and 
although  true  religion  sets  out  this  jewel  in  the  great- 
est beauty,  yet  superstition  and  false  religions  cannot 
entirely  destroy  its  lustre.  It  seems  to  be  one  of  those 
virtues  permitted  in  a special  manner  by  the  Father  of 


324 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


all  good  to  survive  the  ruins  of  sin  on  earth,  and  to  with- 
stand the  attacks  of  Satan  in  his  attempts  on  the  happi- 
ness of  man;  and  to  woman  in  a marked  manner  He  has 
confided  the  keeping  of  this  virtue.  She  was  first  in  the 
transgression  but  last  at  the  cross.” 

Leaving  Lyons  at  four  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the 
22d,  they  journeyed  slowly  towards  Avignon,  delayed 
by  the  condition  of  the  roads  covered  by  an  unusual  fall 
of  snow  which  was  now  melting  under  the  breath  of  a 
warm  breeze  from  the  south.  On  the  way  they  pass 
“between  the  two  hills  a telegraph  making  signals.” 
This  was,  of  course,  a semaphore  by  means  of  which 
visual  signals  were  made. 

Reaching  Avignon  on  the  night  of  the  23d,  they  went 
the  next  day,  which  was  Sunday,  in  search  of  a Protes- 
tant church,  but  none  was  to  be  found  in  this  ancient 
city  of  the  Popes,  so  they  followed  a fine  military  band 
to  the  church  of  St.  Agricola  and  attended  the  services 
there,  the  band  participating  and  making  most  glorious 
music. 

Morse,  with  his  Puritan  background  and  training,  was 
not  much  edified  by  the  ritual  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
and,  after  describing  it,  he  adds : — 

“I  looked  around  the  church  to  ascertain  what  was 
the  effect  upon  the  multitude  assembled.  The  females, 
kneeling  in  their  chairs,  many  with  their  prayer-books 
reading  during  the  whole  ceremony,  seemed  part  of  the 
time  engaged  in  devotional  exercises.  Far  be  it  from  me 
to  say  there  were  not  some  who  were  actually  devout, 
hard  as  it  is  to  conceive  of  such  a thing;  but  this  I will 
say,  that  everything  around  them,  instead  of  aiding 
devotion,  was  calculated  entirely  to  destroy  it.  The 


AVIGNON 


325 


imagination  was  addressed  by  every  avenue;  music  and 
painting  pressed  into  the  service  of  — not  religion  but 
the  contrary  — led  the  mind  away  from  the  contempla- 
tion of  all  that  is  practical  in  religion  to  the  charms  of 
mere  sense.  No  instruction  was  imparted;  none  seems 
ever  to  be  intended.  What  but  ignorance  can  be  ex- 
pected when  such  a system  prevails?  . . . 

“Last  evening  we  were  delighted  with  some  exquisite 
sacred  music,  sung  apparently  by  men’s  voices  only,  and 
slowly  passing  under  our  windows.  The  whole  effect 
was  enchanting;  the  various  parts  were  so  harmoniously 
adapted  and  the  taste  with  which  these  unknown  min- 
strels strengthened  and  softened  their  tones  gave  us, 
with  the  recollection  of  the  music  at  the  church,  which 
we  had  heard  in  the  morning,  a high  idea  of  the  musical 
talent  of  this  part  of  the  world.  We  have  observed 
more  beautiful  faces  among  the  women  in  a single  day 
in  Avignon  than  during  the  two  weeks  we  were  in 
Paris.” 

After  a three  days’  rest  in  Avignon,  visiting  the 
palace  of  the  Popes  and  other  objects  of  interest,  and 
being  quite  charmed  with  the  city  as  a whole  and  with 
the  Hotel  de  l’Europe  in  particular,  the  little  party  left 
for  Marseilles  by  way  of  Aix.  The  air  grows  balmier  as 
they  near  the  Mediterranean,  and  they  are  delighted  with 
the  vineyards  and  the  olive  groves.  The  first  sight  of  the 
blue  sea  and  of  the  beautiful  harbor  of  Marseilles  rouses 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  artist,  and  some  days  are  spent 
in  exploring  the  city. 

The  journal  continues:  — 

“ Thursday , J anuary  28.  Took  our  seats  in  the  Malle 
Poste  for  Toulon  and  experienced  one  of  those  vexations 


326 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


in  delay  which  travellers  must  expect  sometimes  to  find. 
We  had  been  told  by  the  officer  that  we  must  be  ready 
to  go  at  one  o’clock.  We  were,  of  course,  ready  at  that 
time,  but  not  only  were  we  not  called  at  one,  but  we 
waited  in  suspense  until  six  o’clock  in  the  evening  before 
we  were  called,  and  before  we  left  the  city  it  was  seven 
o’clock;  thus  consuming  a half-day  of  daylight  which  we 
had  promised  ourselves  to  see  the  scenery,  and  bringing 
all  our  travelling  in  the  night,  which  we  wished  specially 
to  avoid.  Besides  this,  we  found  ourselves  in  a little, 
miserable,  jolting  vehicle  that  did  not,  like  the  diligence, 
suffer  us  to  sleep. 

“Thus  we  left  Marseilles, pursuing  our  way  through 
what  seemed  to  us  a wild  country,  with  many  a dark 
ravine  on  our  roadside  and  impending  cliffs  above  us;  a 
safe  resort  for  bandits  to  annoy  the  traveller  if  they  felt 
disposed.” 

At  Toulon  they  visited  the  arsenal  and  navy  yard. 

“We  saw  many  ships  of  all  classes  in  various  states 
of  equipment,  and  every  indication,  from  the  activity 
which  pervaded  every  department,  that  great  attention 
is  paying  by  the  French  to  their  marine.  Their  ships 
have  not  the  neatness  of  ours;  there  seems  to  be  a great 
deal  of  ornament,  and  such  as  I should  suppose  was 
worse  than  useless  in  a ship  of  war. 

“We  noticed  the  galley  slaves  at  work;  they  had  a 
peculiar  dress  to  mark  them.  They  were  dressed  in  red 
frocks  with  the  letters  ‘Gal’  stamped  on  each  side  of 
the  back,  as  they  were  also  on  their  pantaloons.  The 
worst  sort,  those  who  had  committed  murder,  had  been 
shipped  lately  to  Brest.  Those  who  had  been  convicted 
twice  had  on  a green  cap;  those  who  were  ordinary  crim- 


EXPERIENCE  AT  AN  INN  327 

inals  had  on  a red  cap;  and  those  who  were  least  criminal, 
a blue  cap. 

“A  great  mortality  was  prevailing  among  them. 
There  are  about  five  hundred  at  this  place,  and  I was 
told  by  the  sentinel  that  twenty-two  had  been  buried 
yesterday.  Three  bodies  were  carried  out  whilst  we 
were  in  the  yard.  We,  of  course,  did  not  linger  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  hospitals.  . . . 

“On  Saturday,  January  30,  we  left  Toulon  in  a voiture 
or  private  carriage,  the  public  conveyances  towards 
Italy  being  now  uncertain,  inconvenient,  and  expensive. 
There  were  five  of  us  and  we  made  an  agreement  in 
writing  with  a vetturino  to  carry  us  to  Nice,  the  first  city 
in  Italy,  for  twenty-seven  francs  each,  the  same  as  the 
fare  in  the  diligence,  to  which  place  he  agreed  to  take  us 
in  two  days  and  a half.  Of  course  necessity  obliges  us  in 
this  instance  to  travel  on  the  Sabbath,  which  we  tried 
every  means  in  our  power  to  avoid. 

“At  twelve  we  stopped  at  the  village  of  Cuers,  an 
obscure,  dirty  place,  and  stopped  at  an  inn  called  ‘La 
Croix  d’ Or’  for  breakfast.  We  here  met  with  the  first 
gross  imposition  in  charges  that  occurred  to  us  in  France. 
Our  dejeuner  for  five  consisted  of  three  cups  of  miserable 
coffee,  without  milk  or  butter;  a piece  of  beef  stewed 
with  olives  for  two;  mutton  chops  for  five;  eggs  for  five; 
some  cheese,  and  a meagre  dessert  of  raisins,  hazel  nuts, 
and  olives,  with  a bottle  of  sour  vin  ordinaire;  and  for 
this  we  were  charged  fifteen  francs,  or  three  francs  each, 
while  at  the  best  hotels  in  Paris,  and  in  all  the  cities 
through  which  we  passed,  we  had  double  the  quantity  of 
fare,  and  of  the  best  kind,  for  two  francs  and  sometimes 
for  one  and  one  half  francs.  All  parleying  with  the 


328 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


extortionate  landlord  had  only  the  effect  of  making  him 
more  positive  and  even  insolent;  and  when  we  at  last 
threw  him  the  money  to  avoid  further  detention,  he  told 
us  to  mark  his  house,  and,  with  the  face  of  a demon, 
told  us  we  should  never  enter  his  house  again.  We  can 
easily  bear  our  punishment.  As  we  resumed  our  journey 
we  were  saluted  with  a shower  of  stones.” 

The  journal  continues  and  tells  of  the  slow  progress 
along  the  Riviera,  through  Cannes,  which  was  then  but 
an  unimportant  village;  Nice,  at  that  time  belonging  to 
Italy,  and  where  they  saw  in  the  cathedral  Charles 
Felix,  King  of  Sardinia.  It  took  them  many  days  to 
climb  up  and  down  the  rugged  road  over  the  mountains, 
while  now  the  traveller  is  whisked  under  and  around 
the  same  mountains  in  a few  hours. 

“At  eleven  we  had  attained  a height  of  at  least 
two  thousand  feet  and  the  precipices  became  frightful, 
sweeping  down  into  long  ravines  to  the  very  edge  of  the 
sea;  and  then  the  road  would  wind  at  the  edge  of  the 
precipice  two  or  three  thousand  feet  deep.  Such  scenes 
pass  so  rapidly  it  is  impossible  to  make  note  of  them. 

“From  the  heights  on  which  La  Turbia  stands,  with 
its  dilapidated  walls,  we  see  the  beautiful  city  of  Mon- 
aco, on  a tongue  of  land  extending  into  the  sea.” 

The  great  gambling  establishment  of  Monte  Carlo 
did  not  invade  this  beautiful  spot  until  many  years 
later,  in  1856. 

The  travellers  stopped  for  a few  hours  at  Mentone, — 
“ a beautiful  place  for  an  artist,”  — passed  the  night 
at  San  Remo,  and,  sauntering  thus  leisurely  along  the 
beautiful  Riviera,  arrived  in  Genoa  on  the  6th  of 
February. 


JEREMIAH  EVARTS 

From  a portrait  painted  by  Morse  owned  by  Sherman  Evarts,  Esq. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


FEBRUARY  6,  1830  — JUNE  15,1830 

Serra  Palace  in  Genoa.  — Starts  for  Rome.  — Rain  in  the  mountains.  — A 
brigand.  — Carrara.  — First  mention  of  a railroad.  — Pisa.  — The  leaning 
tower.  — Rome  at  last.  — Begins  copying  at  once.  — Notebooks.  — Cere- 
monies at  the  Vatican.  — Pope  Pius  VIII.  — Academy  of  St.  Luke’s.  — St. 
Peter’s.  — Chiesa  Nuova.  — Painting  at  the  Vatican.  — Beggar  monks.  — 
Festa  of  the  Annunciation.  — Soiree  at  Palazzo  Simbaldi.  — Passion  Sunday. 
— Horace  Vernet.  — Lying  in  state  of  a cardinal.  — Miserere  at  Sistine 
Chapel.  — Holy  Thursday  at  St.  Peter’s.  — Third  cardinal  dies.  — Meets 
Thorwaldsen  at  Signor  Persianis’s.  — Manners  of  English,  French,  and 
Americans.  — Landi’s  pictures.  — Funeral  of  a young  girl.  — Trip  to  Tivoli, 
Subiaco.  — Procession  of  the  Corpus  Domini.  — Disagreeable  experience. 

The  enthusiastic  artist  was  now  in  Italy,  the  land  of  his 
dreams,  and  his  notebooks  are  filled  with  short  com- 
ments or  longer  descriptions  of  churches,  palaces,  and 
pictures  in  Genoa  and  in  the  other  towns  through  which 
he  passed  on  his  way  to  Rome,  or  with  pen-pictures  of 
the  wild  country  through  which  he  and  his  fellow  trav- 
ellers journeyed. 

In  Genoa,  where  he  stopped  several  days,  he  was 
delighted  with  the  palaces  and  churches,  and  yet  he 
found  material  for  criticism : — 

“ The  next  place  of  interest  was  the  Serra  Palace,  now 
inhabited  by  one  of  that  family,  who,  we  understood, 
was  insane.  After  stopping  a moment  in  the  anteroom, 
the  ceiling  of  which  is  painted  in  fresco  by  Somnio,  we 
were  ushered  into  the  room  called  the  most  splendid  in 
Europe,  and,  if  carving  and  gilding  and  mirrors  and 
chandeliers  and  costly  colors  can  make  a splendid  room, 
this  is  certainly  that  room.  The  chandeliers  and  mir- 
rored sides  are  so  arranged  as  to  create  the  illusion  that 


330 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


the  room  is  of  indefinite  extent.  To  me  it  appeared,  on 
the  whole,  tawdry,  seeing  it  in  broad  daylight.  In  the 
evening,  when  the  chandeliers  are  lighted,  I have  no 
doubt  of  its  being  a most  gorgeous  exhibition,  but,  like 
some  showy  belle  dressed  and  painted  for  evening  effect, 
the  daylight  turns  her  gold  into  tinsel  and  her  bloom 
into  rouge. 

“After  having  stayed  nearly  four  days  in  Genoa,  and 
after  having  made  arrangements  with  our  honest  vet - 
turino , Dominique,  to  take  us  to  Rome,  stopping  at 
various  places  on  the  way  long  enough  to  see  them,  we 
retired  late  to  bed  to  prepare  for  our  journey  in  the 
morning. 

“On  Wednesday  morning,  February  10,  we  rose  at 
five  o’clock,  and,  after  breakfast  of  coffee,  etc.,  we  set 
out  at  six  on  our  journey  towards  Rome.” 

I shall  not  follow  them  every  step  of  the  way,  but 
shall  select  only  the  more  personal  entries  in  the  diary. 

“A  little  after  eleven  o’clock  we  stopped  at  a single 
house  upon  a high  hill  overlooking  the  sea,  to  breakfast. 
It  has  the  imposing  title  of  ‘Locanda  della  Gran  Bre- 
tagna.’  We  expected  little  and  got  less,  and  had  a speci- 
men of  the  bad  faith  of  these  people.  We  enquired  the 
price  of  our  dijeuner  before  we  ordered  it,  which  is 
always  necessary.  We  were  told  one  franc  each,  but 
after  our  breakfast,  we  were  told  one  and  a half  each, 
and  no  talking  with  the  landlord  would  alter  his  determ- 
ination to  demand  his  price.  There  is  no  remedy  for 
travellers;  they  must  pay  or  be  delayed. 

“At  one  o’clock  we  left  this  hole  of  a place,  where  we 
were  more  beset  with  beggars  and  spongers  than  at  any 
place  since  we  had  been  in  Italy.” 


RAIN  IN  THE  APENNINES  331 

Stopping  overnight  at  Sestri,  they  set  out  again  on  the 
11th  at  five  o’clock  in  the  morning:  — 

“ It  was  as  dark  as  the  moon,  obscured  by  thick  clouds, 
would  allow  it  to  be,  and,  as  we  left  the  courtyard  of  the 
inn,  it  began  to  rain  violently.  Our  road  lay  over  precip- 
itous mountains  away  from  the  shore,  and  the  scenery 
became  wild  and  grand.  As  the  day  dawned  we  found 
ourselves  in  the  midst  of  stupendous  mountains  rising 
in  cones  from  the  valleys  below.  Deep  basins  were 
formed  at  the  bottom  by  the  meeting  of  the  long  slopes; 
clouds  were  seen  far  below  us,  some  wasting  away  as 
they  sailed  over  the  steeps,  and  some  gathering  dense- 
ness as  they  were  detained  by  the  cold,  snowy  peaks 
which  shot  up  beyond.  Now  and  then  a winding  stream 
glittered  at  the  bottom  of  some  deep  ravine  amidst  the 
darkness  around  it,  and  occasionally  a light  from  the 
cottage  of  some  peasant  glimmered  like  a star  through 
the  clouds. 

“As  we  labored  up  the  steep  ascent  little  brawling 
cascades  without  number,  from  the  heights  far  above  us, 
in  milky  streams,  gathering  power  from  innumerable 
rills,  dashed  at  our  feet,  and,  passing  down  through  the 
artificial  passages  beneath  the  road,  swept  down  into  the 
valleys  in  torrents,  and  swelling  the  rivers,  whose  broad 
beds  were  seen  through  the  openings,  rushed  with  ir- 
resistible power  to  the  sea. 

“We  found,  from  the  violence  of  the  storm,  that  the 
road  was  heavy  and  much  injured  in  some  parts  by  the 
washing  down  of  rocks  from  the  heights.  Some  of  great 
size  lay  at  the  sides  recently  thrown  down,  and  now  and 
then  one  of  some  hundred  pounds’  weight  was  found  in 
the  middle  of  the  road. 


332 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“We  continued  to  ascend  about  four  hours  until  we 
came  again  from  a region  of  summer  into  the  region  of 
snow,  and  the  height  from  the  sea  was  greater  than 
we  had  at  any  time  previously  attained.  The  scenery 
around  us,  too,  was  wilder  and  more  sterile.  The  Apen- 
nines  here  are  very  grand,  assuming  every  variety  of 
shape  and  color.  Long  slopes  of  clay  color  were  inter- 
locked with  dark  browns  sprinkled  with  golden  yellow; 
slate  blue  and  grey,  mixed  with  greens  and  purples,  and 
the  pure,  deep  ultramarine  blue  of  distant  peaks  finished 
the  background.” 

After  breakfasting  at  Borghetto  at  a miserable  inn, 
where  they  were  much  annoyed  by  beggars  of  all  de- 
scriptions, they  continued  their  journey  through  much 
the  same  character  of  country  for  the  rest  of  the  day, 
and  towards  dark  they  met  with  a slight  adventure : — 

“ Our  road  was  down  a steep  declivity  winding  much 
in  the  same  way  as  at  Finale.  Precipices  were  at  the  side 
without  a protecting  barrier,  and  we  felt  some  uneasi- 
ness at  our  situation,  which  was  not  decreased  by  sud- 
denly finding  our  coach  stopped  and  a man  on  horseback 
(or  rather  muleback)  stopping  by  the  side  of  the  coach. 
It  was  but  for  a moment;  our  vetturino  authoritatively 
ordered  him  to  pass  on,  which  he  did  with  a ‘ buona  sera ,’ 
and  we  never  parted  with  a companion  more  gladly. 
From  all  the  circumstances  attending  it  we  were  in- 
clined to  believe  that  he  had  some  design  upon  us,  but, 
finding  us  so  numerous,  thought  it  best  not  to  run  the 
risk.” 

Spezia  was  their  resting-place  for  that  night,  and, 
after  an  early  start  the  next  morning,  they  reached  the 
banks  of  the  Vara  at  nine  o’clock. 


CARRARA 


333 


“ We  had  a singular  time  in  passing  the  river  in  a boat. 
Many  women  of  the  lower  orders  crossed  at  the  same 
time.  The  boat  being  unable  to  approach  the  shore,  we 
were  obliged  to  ride  papoose-back  upon  the  shoulders  of 
the  brawny  watermen  for  some  little  distance;  but  what 
amused  us  much  was  the  perfect  sang-froid  with  which 
the  women,  with  their  bare  legs,  held  up  their  clothes 
above  the  knees  and  waded  to  the  boat  before  us.  . . . 

“At  half -past  twelve  we  came  in  sight  of  Carrara. 
This  place  we  went  out  of  our  course  to  see,  and  at  one 
o’clock  entered  the  celebrated  village,  prettily  situated 
in  a valley  at  the  base  of  stupendous  mountains.  A deep 
ravine  above  the  village  contains  the  principal  quarries 
of  most  exquisite  marbles  for  which  this  place  has  for 
so  many  ages  been  famous.  The  clouds  obscuring  the 
highest  peaks,  and  ascending  from  the  valleys  like  smoke 
from  the  craters  of  many  volcanoes,  gave  additional 
grandeur  to  a scene  by  nature  so  grand  in  itself. 

“After  stopping  at  the  Hotel  de  Nouvelle  Paros, 
which  we  found  a miserable  inn  with  bad  wine,  scanty 
fare  and  high  charges,  we  took  a hasty  breakfast,  and 
procuring  a guide  we  walked  out  to  see  the  curiosities 
of  the  place.  It  rained  hard  and  the  road  was  excessively 
bad,  sometimes  almost  ankle-deep  in  mud.  Notwith- 
standing the  forbidding  weather  and  bad  road,  we 
labored  up  the  deep  ravine  on  the  sides  of  which  the 
excavations  are  made.  Dark  peaks  frowned  above  us 
capped  with  clouds  and  snow;  white  patches  midway 
the  sides  showed  the  veins  of  the  marble,  and  immense 
heaps  of  detritus,  the  accumulation  of  ages,  mountains 
themselves,  sloped  down  on  each  side  like  masses  of 
piled  ice  to  the  very  edge  of  the  road.  The  road  itself, 


334 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


white  with  the  material  of  which  it  is  made,  was  com- 
posed of  loose  pieces  of  the  white  marble  of  every  size. 
. . . Continuing  the  ascent  by  the  side  of  a milky  stream, 
which  rushed  down  its  rocky  bed,  and  which  here  and 
there  was  diverted  off  into  aqueducts  to  the  various 
mills,  we  were  pointed  to  the  top  of  a high  hill  by  the 
roadside  where  was  the  entrance  to  a celebrated  grotto, 
and  at  the  base  close  by,  a cavern  protected  a beautiful, 
clear,  crystal  fountain,  which  gushed  from  up  the  bottom 
forming  a liquid,  transparent  floor,  and  then  glided  to 
mingle  its  pure,  unsullied  waters  with  the  cloudy  stream 
that  rushed  by  it. 

“Climbing  over  piles  of  rock  like  refined  sugar  and 
passing  several  wagons  carrying  heavy  blocks  down  the 
road,  we  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  principal  quarry 
where  the  purest  statuary  marble  is  obtained.  I could 
not  but  think  how  many  exquisite  statues  here  lay 
entombed  for  ages,  till  genius,  at  various  times,  called 
them  from  their  slumbers  and  bid  them  live.  . . . 

“On  our  return  we  again  passed  the  wagons  laden 
with  blocks,  and  mules  with  slabs  on  each  side  some- 
times like  the  roof  of  a house  over  the  mule.  . . . The 
wagons  and  oxen  deserve  notice.  The  former  are  very 
badly  constructed;  they  are  strong,  but  the  wheels  are 
small,  in  diameter  about  two  feet  and  but  about  three 
inches  wide,  so  sharp  that  the  roads  must  suffer  from 
them.  The  oxen  are  small  and,  without  exception, 
mouse-colored.  The  driver,  and  there  is  usually  one  to 
each  pair,  sits  on  the  yoke  between  them,  and,  like  the 
oarsman  of  a boat,  with  his  back  towards  the  point 
towards  which  he  is  going.  Two  huge  blocks  were 
chained  upon  one  of  these  wagons,  and  behind,  dragging 


FIRST  MENTION  OF  A RAILROAD  335 


upon  the  ground  by  a chain,  was  another.  Three  yoke 
of  these  small  oxen,  apparently  without  fatigue,  drew 
the  load  thus  constructed  over  this  wretched  road.  An 
enterprising  company  of  Americans  or  English,  by  the 
construction  of  a railroad,  which  is  more  practicable 
than  a canal,  but  which  latter  might  be  constructed, 
would,  I should  think,  give  great  activity  to  the  opera- 
tions here  and  make  it  very  profitable  to  themselves.” 

It  is  rather  curious  to  note  that  this  is  the  first  men- 
tion of  a railroad  made  by  Morse  in  his  notes  or  letters, 
although  he  was  evidently  aware  of  the  experiments 
which  were  being  made  at  that  time  both  in  Europe  and 
America,  and  these  must  have  been  of  great  interest  to 
him.  It  is  also  well  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  great  devel- 
opment of  transportation  by  rail  could  not  occur  until 
the  invention  of  the  telegraph  had  made  it  possible  to 
send  signals  ahead,  and,  in  other  ways,  to  control  the 
movement  of  traffic.  At  the  present  day  the  railroad  at 
Carrara,  which  Morse  saw  in  his  visions  of  the  future, 
has  been  built,  but  the  ox  teams  are  also  still  used,  and 
linger  as  a reminder  of  more  primitive  days. 

Continuing  their  journey,  the  travellers  spent  the 
night  at  Lucca,  and  in  the  morning  explored  the  town, 
which  they  found  most  interesting  as  well  as  neat  and 
clean.  Leaving  Lucca,  “ with  much  reluctance,”  on  the 
13th,  the  journal  continues:  — 

“At  half -past  five,  at  sunset,  Pisa  with  its  leaning 
tower  (the  duomo  of  the  cathedral  and  that  of  the  bap- 
tistery being  the  principal  objects  in  the  view),  was 
seen  across  the  plain  before  us.  Towards  the  west  was 
a long  line  of  horizon,  unbroken,  except  here  and  there 
by  a low-roofed  tower  or  the  little  pyramidal  spire  of 


336 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


a village  church.  To  the  southeast  the  plain  stretched 
away  to  the  base  of  distant  blue  mountains,  and  to  the 
east  and  the  north  the  rude  peaks  through  which  we  had 
travelled,  their  cold  tops  tinged  with  a warmer  glow, 
glittered  beyond  the  deep  brown  slopes,  which  were 
more  advanced  and  confining  the  plain  to  narrower 
limits.” 

They  found  the  Hotel  Royal  de  l’Hussar  an  excellent 
inn,  and,  the  next  day  being  Sunday,  they  attended  an 
English  service  and  heard  an  excellent  sermon  by  the 
Reverend  Mr.  Ford,  an  Englishman. 

“In  the  evening  we  walked  to  the  famous  leaning 
tower,  the  cathedral,  the  baptistery,  and  Campo  Santo, 
which  are  clustered  together  in  the  northern  part  of  the 
city.  In  going  there  we  went  some  distance  along  the 
quay,  which  was  filled  with  carriages  and  pedestrians, 
among  whom  were  many  masques  and  fancy  dresses  of 
the  most  grotesque  kind.  It  is  the  season  of  Carnival, 
and  all  these  fooleries  are  permitted  at  this  time.  We 
merely  glanced  at  the  exterior  of  the  celebrated  build- 
ings, leaving  till  to-morrow  a more  thorough  examina- 
tion.” 

“ Monday , February  15.  We  rose  early  and  went  again 
to  the  leaning  tower  and  its  associated  buildings.  The 
tower,  which  is  the  campanile  of  the  cathedral  and  is 
about  one  hundred  and  ninety  feet  high,  leans  from  its 
perpendicular  thirteen  feet.  We  ascended  to  the  top  by 
a winding  staircase.  One  ascending  feels  the  inclination 
every  step  he  takes,  and,  when  he  reaches  the  top  and 
perceives  that  that  which  should  be  horizontal  is  an 
inclined  plane,  the  sensation  is  truly  startling.  It  is 
difficult  to  persuade  one’s  self  that  the  tower  is  not 


THE  LEANING  TOWER  OF  PISA  337 


actually  falling,  and  I could  not  but  imagine  at  intervals 
that  it  moved,  reasoning  myself  momentarily  into  secu- 
rity from  the  fact  that  it  had  thus  stood  for  ages.  I 
could  not  but  recur  also  to  the  fact  that  once  it  stood 
upright;  that,  although  ages  had  been  passed  in  assum- 
ing its  present  inclination  to  the  earth,  the  time  would 
probably  come  when  it  would  actually  fall,  and  the  idea 
would  suggest  itself  with  appalling  force  that  that  time 
might  be  now.  The  reflection  suggested  by  one  of  our 
company  that  it  would  be  a glorious  death,  for  one  thus 
perishing  would  be  sure  of  an  imperishable  name,  how- 
ever pleasing  in  romantic  speculation,  had  no  great 
power  to  dispel  the  shrinking  fear  produced  by  the  vivid 
thought  of  the  possibility  when  on  the  top  of  the  tower. 
. . . The  campanile  is  not  the  only  leaning  tower  in  Pisa. 
We  observed  that  several  varied  from  the  perpendicular, 
and  the  sides  of  many  of  the  buildings,  even  parts  of  the 
cathedral  and  the  baptistery,  inclined  at  a considerable 
angle.  The  soil  is  evidently  unfavorable  to  the  erection 
of  high,  heavy  buildings.” 

After  a side  trip  to  Leghorn  and  further  loitering  along 
the  way,  stopping  but  a short  time  in  Florence,  which  he 
purposed  to  visit  and  study  at  his  leisure  later  on,  he 
saw,  at  nine  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  February  20,  the 
dome  of  St.  Peter’s  in  the  distance,  and,  at  two  o’clock 
he  and  his  companions  entered  Rome  through  the  Porta 
del  Popolo. 

Taking  lodgings  at  No.  17  Via  de  Prefetti,  he  spent 
the  first  few  days  in  a cursory  examination  of  the  treas- 
ures by  which  he  was  surrounded,  but  he  was  eager  to 
begin  at  once  the  work  for  which  he  had  received  com- 
missions, and  on  March  7 he  writes  home:  — 


338 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“I  have  begun  to  copy  the  ‘School  of  Athens*  from 
Raphael  for  Mr.  R.  Donaldson.  The  original  is  on  the 
walls  of  one  of  the  celebrated  Camera  of  Raphael  in  the 
Vatican.  It  is  in  fresco  and  occupies  one  entire  side  of 
the  room.  It  is  a difficult  picture  to  copy  and  will  occupy 
five  or  six  weeks  certainly.  Every  moment  of  my  time, 
from  early  in  the  morning  until  late  at  night,  when  not 
in  the  Vatican,  is  occupied  in  seeing  the  exhaustless 
stores  of  curiosities  in  art  and  antiquities  with  which  this 
wonderful  city  abounds. 

“ I find  I can  endure  great  fatigue,  and  my  spirits  are 
good,  and  I feel  strong  for  the  pleasant  duties  of  my 
profession.  I feel  particularly  anxious  that  every  gentle- 
man who  has  given  me  a commission  shall  be  more  than 
satisfied  that  he  has  received  an  equivalent  for  the  sum 
generously  advanced  to  me.  But  I find  that,  to  accom- 
plish this,  I shall  need  all  my  strength  and  time  for  more 
than  a year  to  come,  and  that  will  be  little  enough  to  do 
myself  and  them  justice.  I am  delighted  with  my  situa- 
tion and  more  than  ever  convinced  of  the  wisdom  of  my 
course  in  coming  to  Italy.” 

Morse’s  little  notebooks  and  sketch-books  are  filled 
with  short,  abrupt  notes  on  the  paintings,  religious  cere- 
monies, and  other  objects  of  interest  by  which  he  is 
surrounded,  but  sometimes  he  goes  more  into  detail.  I 
shall  select  from  these  voluminous  notes  only  those 
which  seem  to  me  to  be  of  the  greatest  interest. 

“ March  17 . Mr.  Fenimore  Cooper  and  family  are 
here.  I have  passed  many  pleasant  hours  with  them, 
particularly  one  beautiful  moonlight  evening  visiting  the 
Coliseum.  After  the  Holy  Week  I shall  visit  Naples,  prob- 
ably with  Mr.  Theodore  Woolsey,  who  is  now  in  Rome. 


CEREMONIES  AT  THE  VATICAN  339 

“ March  18.  Ceremonies  at  the  Consistory;  delivery 
of  the  cardinals’  hats.  At  nine  o’clock  went  to  the  Vati- 
can; two  large  fantails  with  ostrich  feathers;  ladies 
penned  up;  Pope;  cardinals  kiss  his  hand  in  rotation; 
address  in  Latin,  tinkling,  like  water  gurgling  from  a 
bottle.  The  English  cardinal  first  appeared,  went  up  and 
was  embraced  and  kissed  on  each  cheek  by  the  Pope; 
then  followed  the  others  in  the  same  manner;  then  each 
new  cardinal  embraced  in  succession  all  the  other  cardi- 
nals; after  this,  beginning  with  the  English  cardinal, 
each  went  to  the  Pope,  and  he,  putting  on  their  heads 
the  cardinal’s  hat,  blessed  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Trinity.  They  then  kissed  the  ring  on  his  hand  and  his 
toe  and  retired  from  the  throne.  The  Pope  then  rose, 
blessed  the  assembly  by  making  the  sign  of  the  cross 
three  times  in  the  air  with  his  two  fingers,  and  left  the 
room.  His  dress  was  a plain  mitre  of  gold  tissue,  a rich 
garment  of  gold  and  crimson,  embroidered,  a splendid 
clasp  of  gold,  about  six  inches  long  by  four  wide,  set 
with  precious  stones,  upon  his  breast.  He  is  very  de- 
crepit, limping  or  tottering  along,  has  a defect  in  one 
eye,  and  his  countenance  has  an  expression  of  pain, 
especially  as  the  new  cardinals  approached  his  toe.1 

“The  cardinals  followed  the  Pope  two  and  two  with 
their  train-bearers.  After  a few  minutes  the  doors 
opened  again  and  a procession,  headed  by  singers, 
entered  chanting  as  they  went.  The  cardinals  followed 
them  with  their  train-bearers;  they  passed  through  the 
Consistory,  and  thus  closed  the  ceremony  of  presenting 
the  cardinals’  hats. 

“A  multitude  of  attendants,  in  various  costumes, 
1 This  was  Pope  Pius  VIII. 


340 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


surrounded  the  pontiff’s  throne  during  the  ceremony, 
among  whom  was  Bishop  Dubois  of  New  York.  . . . 

“Academy  of  St.  Luke’s:  Raphael’s  skull;  Harlow’s 
picture  of  the  making  of  a cardinal;  said  to  have  been 
painted  in  twelve  days;  I don’t  believe  it.  ‘The  Angels 
appearing  to  the  Shepherds,’  by  Bassan  — good  for 
color;  much  trash  in  the  way  of  portraits.  Lower  rooms 
contain  the  pictures  for  the  premiums;  some  good;  all 
badly  colored.  Third  Room : Bas-reliefs  for  the  premi- 
ums. Fourth  Room:  Smaller  premium  pictures;  bad. 
Fifth  Room:  Drawings;  the  oldest  best,  modern  bad. 

“ Friday , March  19.  We  went  to  St.  Peter’s  to  see  the 
procession  of  cardinals  singing  in  the  Capella.  Cardinals 
walked  two  and  two  through  St.  Peter’s,  knelt  on  pur- 
ple velvet  cushions  before  the  Capella  in  prayer,  then 
successively  kissed  the  toe  of  the  bronze  image  of  St. 
Peter  as  they  walked  past  it. 

“This  statue  of  St.  Peter,  as  a work  of  art,  is  as  exe- 
crable as  possible.  Part  of  the  toe  and  foot  is  worn  away 
and  polished,  not  by  the  kisses,  but  by  the  wiping  of  the 
foot  after  the  kisses  by  the  next  comer  preparatory  to 
kissing  it;  sometimes  with  the  coat-sleeve  by  a beg- 
gar; with  the  corner  of  the  cloak  by  the  gentlemen;  the 
shawl  by  the  females;  and  with  a nice  cambric  handker- 
chief by  the  attendant  at  the  ceremony,  who  wiped  the 
toe  after  each  cardinal’s  performance.  This  ceremony  is 
variously  performed.  Some  give  it  a single  kiss  and  go 
away;  others  kiss  the  toe  and  then  touch  the  forehead 
to  it  and  kiss  the  toe  again,  repeating  the  operation 
three  times.” 

The  ceremonies  and  ritual  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  while  appealing  to  the  eye  of  the  artist,  were 


CHIESA  NUOVA 


341 


repugnant  to  his  Puritan  upbringing,  and  we  find  many 
scornful  remarks  among  his  notes.  In  fact  he  was,  all 
his  life,  bitterly  opposed  to  the  doctrines  of  Rome,  and 
in  later  years,  as  we  shall  see,  he  entered  into  a heated 
controversy  with  a prominent  ecclesiastic  of  that  faith 
in  America. 

“ March  21.  Chiesa  Nuova  at  seven  o’clock  in  the 
evening;  a sacred  opera  called  ‘The  Death  of  Aaron.’ 
Church  dark;  women  not  admitted;  bell  rings  and  a 
priest  before  the  altar  chants  a prayer,  after  which  a 
boy,  about  twelve  years  old  apparently,  addresses  the 
assembly  from  the  pulpit.  I know  not  the  drift  of  his 
discourse,  but  his  utterance  was  like  the  same  gurgling 
process  which  I noticed  in  the  orator  who  addressed  the 
Pope.  It  was  precisely  like  the  fitful  tone  of  the  Oneida 
interpreter. 

“ Tuesday,  March  23,  At  the  Vatican  all  the  morning. 
While  preparing  my  palette  a monk,  decently  habited 
for  a monk,  who  seemed  to  have  come  to  the  Vatican  for 
the  purpose  of  viewing  the  pictures,  after  a little  time 
approached  me  and,  with  a very  polite  bow,  offered  me 
a pinch  of  snuff,  which,  of  course,  I took,  bowing  in 
return,  when  he  instantly  asked  me  alms.  I gave  him  a 
hajocco  for  which  he  seemed  very  grateful.  Truly  this  is 
a nation  of  beggars. 

“ Wednesday , March  21*.  Vatican  all  the  morning. 
Saw  in  returning  a great  number  of  priests  with  a 
white  bag  over  the  left  shoulder  and  begging  of  the 
persons  they  met.  This  is  another  instance  of  begging 
and  robbing  confined  to  one  class. 

“ Thursday,  March  25,  Festa  of  the  Annunciation; 
Vatican  shut.  Doors  open  at  eight  of  the  Chiesa  di 


342 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Minerva;  obtained  a good  place  for  seeing  the  ceremony. 
At  half -past  nine  the  cardinals  began  to  assemble;  Car- 
dinal Barberini  officiated  in  robes,  white  embroidered 
with  gold;  singing;  taking  off  and  putting  on  mitres,  etc. ; 
jumping  up  and  bowing;  kissing  the  ring  on  the  finger  of 
the  cardinal;  putting  incense  into  censers;  monotonous 
reading,  or  rather  whining,  of  a few  lines  of  prayer  in 
Latin;  flirting  censers  at  each  cardinal  in  succession; 
cardinals  bowing  to  one  another;  many  attendants  at 
the  altar;  cardinals  embrace  one  another;  after  mass  a 
contribution  among  the  cardinals  in  rich  silver  plate. 
Enter  the  virgins  in  white,  with  crowns,  two  and  two, 
and  candles;  they  kiss  the  hem  of  the  garment  of  one  of 
the  cardinals;  they  are  accompanied  by  three  officers 
and  exit.  Cardinals’  dresses  exquisitely  plaited;  sixty- 
two  cardinals  in  attendance.  . . . 

“Palazzo  Simbaldi:  At  half -past  eight  the  company 
began  to  assemble  in  the  splendid  saloon  of  this  palace, 
to  which  I was  invited.  The  singers,  about  forty  in 
number,  were  upon  a stage  erected  at  the  end  of  the 
room;  white  drapery  hung  behind  festoons  with  laurel 
wreaths  (the  walls  were  painted  in  fresco).  Four  female 
statues  standing  on  globes  upheld  seven  long  wax-lights; 
the  instrumental  musicians,  about  forty,  were  arranged 
at  the  foot  of  these  statues;  sala  was  lighted  principally 
by  six  glass  chandeliers;  much  female  beauty  in  the 
room;  dresses  very  various. 

“Signora  Luigia  Tardi  sang  with  much  judgment  and 
was  received  with  great  applause.  A little  girl,  appar- 
ently about  twelve  years  old,  played  upon  the  harp  in  a 
most  exquisite  manner,  and  called  forth  bravas  of  the 
Italians  and  of  the  foreigners  bountifully. 


PASSION  SUNDAY 


S43 


“The  manners  of  the  audience  were  the  same  as  those 
of  fashionable  society  in  our  own  country,  and  indeed  in 
any  other  country;  the  display  in  dress,  however,  less 
tasteful  than  I have  seen  in  New  York.  But,  in  truth,  I 
have  not  seen  more  beauty  and  taste  in  any  country, 
combined  with  cultivation  of  mind  and  delicacy  of 
manner,  than  in  our  own.  At  one  o’clock  in  the  morning, 
or  half-past  six  Italian  time,  the  concert  was  over. 

“ Saturday , March  27.  On  returning  to  dinner  I found 
at  the  post-office,  to  my  great  joy,  the  first  letter  from 
America  since  I left  it. 

“ Sunday , March  28.  Passion  Sunday.  Kept  awake 
nearly  all  last  night  by  a severe  toothache;  sent  for  a 
dentist  and  had  the  tooth  extracted,  for  which  he  had 
the  conscience  to  ask  me  three  dollars  — he  took  two. 
Was  prevented  by  this  circumstance  from  going  to 
church  this  morning;  went  in  the  afternoon,  and,  after 
church,  to  St.  Peter’s;  found  all  the  crosses  covered  with 
black  and  all  the  pictures  veiled.  There  were  a great 
many  in  the  church  to  hear  the  music  which  is  con- 
sidered very  fine;  some  of  it  I was  well  pleased  with,  but 
it  is  by  no  means  so  impressive  as  the  singing  of  the  nuns 
at  the  Trinita  di  Monti,  to  which  church  we  repaired  at 
vespers. 

“ In  St.  Peter’s  we  found  a procession  of  about  forty 
nuns;  some  of  them  were  very  pretty  and  their  neat 
white  headdresses,  and  kerchiefs,  and  hair  dressed  plain, 
gave  a pleasing  simplicity  to  their  countenances.  Some, 
looked  arch  enough  and  far  from  serious. 

“Monday,  March  29.  Early  this  morning  was  intro- 
duced to  the  Chevalier  Horace  Vernet,  principal  of  the 
French  Academy;  found  him  in  the  beautiful  gardens  of 


344 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


the  Academy.  He  came  in  a nSglige  dress,  a cap,  or 
rather  turban,  of  various  colors,  a parti-colored  belt, 
and  a cloak.  He  received  me  kindly,  walked  through 
the  antique  gallery  of  casts,  a long  room  and  a splendid 
collection  selected  with  great  judgment. 

“ Wednesday , March  31.  Early  this  morning  was 
waked  by  the  roar  of  a cannon;  learned  that  it  was  the 
anniversary  of  the  present  Pope’s  election.  Went  to  the 
Vatican;  the  colonnade  was  filled  with  the  carriages  of 
the  cardinals;  that  of  the  new  English  cardinal.  Weld, 
was  the  most  showy. 

“ Thursday , April  1.  Went  in  the  evening  to  the 
soiree  of  the  Chevalier  Vernet,  director  of  the  French 
Academy.  He  is  a gentleman  of  elegant  manners  and 
sees  at  his  soirees  the  first  society  in  Rome.  His  wife  is 
highly  accomplished  and  his  daughter  is  a beautiful  girl, 
full  of  vivacity,  and  speaks  English  fluently.  . . . During 
the  evening  there  was  music;  his  daughter  played  on  the 
piano  and  others  sang.  There  was  chess,  and,  at  a side- 
board, a few  played  cards.  The  style  was  simple,  every 
one  at  ease  like  our  soirees  in  America.  Several  noble- 
men and  dignitaries  of  the  Church  were  present.” 

On  April  4,  Palm  Sunday,  he  attended  the  services  at 
the  Sistine  Chapel,  which  he  found  rather  tedious,  with 
much  mummery.  Going  from  there  to  the  cancellerie  he 
describes  the  following  scene : — 

“ Cardinal  Giulio  Maria  della  Somaglia  in  state  on  an 
elevated  bed  of  cloth-of-gold  and  black  embroidered 
with  gold,  his  head  on  a black  velvet  cushion  embroid- 
ered with  gold,  dressed  in  his  robes  as  when  alive.  He 
officiated,  I was  told,  on  Ash  Wednesday.  Four  wax- 
lights,  two  on  each  side  of  the  bed;  great  throng  of  people 


MISERERE  AT  SISTINE  CHAPEL  345 


of  all  grades  through  the  suite  of  apartments  — the 
cancellerie  — in  which  he  lived;  they  were  very  splendid, 
chiefly  of  crimson  and  gold.  The  cardinal  has  died  un- 
popular, for  he  has  left  nothing  to  his  servants  by  his 
will;  he  directed,  however,  that  no  expense  should  be 
spared  in  his  funeral,  wishing  that  it  might  be  splendid, 
but,  unfortunately  for  him,  he  has  died  precisely  at  that 
season  of  the  year  (the  Holy  Week)  when  alone  it  is 
impossible,  according  to  the  church  customs,  to  give  him 
a splendid  burial.” 

“ Wednesday , April  7.  Went  to  the  Piazza  Navone, 
being  market-day,  in  search  of  prints.  The  scene  here 
is  very  amusing;  the  variety  of  wares  exposed,  and  the 
confusion  of  noises  and  tongues,  and  now  and  then  a 
jackass  swelling  the  chorus  with  his  most  exquisite  tones. 

“At  three  o’clock  went  to  St.  Peter’s  to  see  ceremonies 
at  the  Sistine  Chapel.  Cardinals  asleep;  monotonous 
bawling,  long  and  tedious;  candles  put  out  one  by  one, 
fifteen  in  number;  no  ceremonies  at  the  altar;  cardinals 
present  nineteen  in  number;  seven  yawns  from  the  car- 
dinals; tiresome  and  monotonous  beyond  description. 

“ After  three  hours  of  this  most  tiresome  chant,  all  the 
candles  having  been  extinguished,  the  celebrated  Mise- 
rere commenced.  It  is,  indeed,  sublime,  but  I think 
loses  much  of  its  effect  from  the  fatigue  of  body,  and 
mind,  too,  in  which  it  is  heard  by  the  auditors.  The 
Miserere  is  the  composition  of  the  celebrated  Allegri, 
and  for  giving  the  effect  of  wailing  and  lamentation, 
without  injury  to  harmony,  it  is  one  of  the  most  perfect 
of  compositions.  The  manner  of  sustaining  a strain  of 
concord  by  new  voices,  now  swelling  high,  now  gradually 
dying  away,  now  sliding  imperceptibly  into  discord  and 


346 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


suddenly  breaking  into  harmony,  is  admirable.  The 
imagination  is  alive  and  fancies  thousands  of  people  in 
the  deepest  contrition.  It  closed  by  the  cardinals  clap- 
ping their  hands  for  the  earthquake.” 

On  April  8 (Holy  Thursday),  Morse  went  early  with 
Mr.  Fenimore  Cooper  and  other  Americans  to  St. 
Peter’s.  After  describing  some  of  the  preliminary  cere- 
monies he  continues : — 

“ Having  examined  the  splendid  chair  in  which  he  was 
to  be  borne,  and  while  he  was  robing  in  another  apart- 
ment, we  found  that,  although  we  might  have  a com- 
plete view  of  the  Pope  and  the  ceremonies  before  and 
after  the  benediction,  yet  the  principal  effect  was  to  be 
seen  below.  We  therefore  left  our  place  at  the  balcony, 
where  we  could  see  nothing  but  the  crowd,  and  hastened 
below.  On  passing  into  the  hall  we  were  so  fortunate  as 
to  be  just  in  season  for  the  procession  from  the  Sistine 
Chapel  to  the  Pauline.  The  cardinals  walked  in  proces- 
sion, two  and  two,  and  one  bore  the  host,  while  eight 
bearers  held  over  him  a rich  canopy  of  silver  tissue 
embroidered  with  gold. 

“Thence  we  hastened  to  the  front  of  St.  Peter’s, 
where,  in  the  centre  upon  the  highest  step,  we  had  an 
excellent  view  of  the  balcony,  and,  turning  round,  could 
see  the  immense  crowd  which  had  assembled  in  the 
piazza  and  the  splendid  square  of  troops  which  were 
drawn  up  before  the  steps  of  the  church.  Here  I had 
scarcely  time  to  make  a hasty  sketch,  in  the  broiling  sun, 
of  the  window  and  its  decorations,  before  the  precursors 
of  the  Pope,  the  two  large  feather  fans,  made  their  ap- 
pearance on  each  side  of  the  balcony,  which  was  deco- 
rated with  crimson  and  gold,  and  immediately  after  the 


HOLY  THURSDAY  AT  ST.  PETER’S  347 


Pope,  with  his  mitre  of  gold  tissue  and  his  splendid  robes 
of  gold  and  jewels,  was  borne  forward,  relieving  finely 
from  the  deep  crimson  darkness  behind  him.  He  made 
the  usual  sign  of  blessing,  with  his  two  fingers  raised.  A 
book  was  then  held  before  him  in  which  he  read,  with 
much  motion  of  his  head,  for  a minute.  He  then  rose, 
extending  both  his  arms  — this  was  the  benediction  — 
while  at  the  same  moment  the  soldiers  and  crowd  all 
knelt;  the  cannon  from  the  Castle  of  St.  Angelo  was  dis- 
charged, and  the  bells  in  all  the  churches  rang  a simul- 
taneous peal. 

“ The  effect  was  exceedingly  grand,  the  most  imposing 
of  all  the  ceremonies  I have  witnessed.  The  Pope  was 
then  borne  back  again.  Two  papers  were  thrown  from 
the  balcony  for  which  there  was  a great  scramble  among 
the  crowd.” 

On  Friday,  April  9 (Good  Friday),  many  of  the  cere- 
monies so  familiar  to  visitors  to  Rome  during  Holy 
Week  are  described  at  length  in  the  notebooks,  but  I 
shall  omit  most  of  these.  The  following  note,  however, 
seems  worthy  of  being  recorded : — 

“ On  our  way  to  St.  Peter ’s  I ought  to  have  noticed 
our  visit  to  a palace  in  which  another  cardinal  (the 
third  who  has  died  within  a few  days)  was  lying  in 
state  — Cardinal  Bertazzoli. 

“It  is  a singular  fact,  of  which  I was  informed,  that 
about  the  same  time  last  year  three  cardinals  died,  and 
that  it  was  a common  remark  that  when  one  died  two 
more  soon  followed,  and  the  Pope  always  created  three 
cardinals  at  a time.” 

“ Friday , April  16.  At  the  Vatican  all  day.  I went  to 
the  soiree  of  the  Signor  Persianis  in  the  evening.  Here  I 


348 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  for  the  first  time  with  the 
Chevalier  Thorwaldsen,  the  great  Danish  sculptor,  the 
first  now  living.  He  is  an  old  man  in  appearance  having 
a profusion  of  grey  hair,  wildly  hanging  over  his  forehead 
and  ears.  His  face  has  a strong  Northern  character,  his 
eyes  are  light  grey,  and  his  complexion  sandy;  he  is  a 
large  man  of  perfectly  unassuming  manners  and  of  most 
amiable  deportment.  Daily  receiving  homage  from  all 
the  potentates  of  Europe,  he  is  still  without  the  least 
appearance  of  ostentation.  He  readily  assented  to  a 
request  to  sit  for  his  portrait  which  I hope  soon  to  take. 

“ Tuesday , April  27.  My  birthday.  How  time  flies 
and  to  how  little  purpose  have  I lived ! ! 

“ Wednesday , April  28.  I have  noticed  a difference  in 
manners  between  the  English,  French,  and  Americans. 
If  you  are  at  the  house  of  a friend  and  should  happen  to 
meet  Englishmen  who  are  strangers  to  you,  no  intro- 
duction takes  place  unless  specially  requested.  The  most 
perfect  indifference  is  shown  towards  you  by  these 
strangers,  quite  as  much  as  towards  a chair  or  table. 
Should  you  venture  a word  in  the  general  conversation, 
they  might  or  might  not,  as  the  case  may  be,  take  notice 
of  it  casually,  but  coldly  and  distantly,  and  even  if  they 
should  so  far  relax  as  to  hold  a conversation  with  you 
through  the  evening,  the  moment  they  rise  to  go  all 
recognition  ceases;  they  will  take  leave  of  every  one  else, 
but  as  soon  think  of  bowing  to  the  chair  they  had  left  as 
to  you. 

“A  Frenchman,  on  the  contrary,  respectfully  salutes 
all  in  the  room,  friends  and  strangers  alike.  He  seems 
to  take  it  for  granted  that  the  friends  of  his  friend  are  at 
least  entitled  to  respect  if  not  to  confidence,  and  without 


LANDI’S  PICTURES 


349 


reserve  he  freely  enters  into  conversation  with  you,  and, 
when  he  goes,  he  salutes  all  alike,  but  no  acquaintance 
ensues. 

“An  American  carries  his  civility  one  step  further; 
if  he  meets  you  afterwards,  in  other  company,  the  fact 
that  he  has  seen  you  at  this  friend’s  and  had  an  agree- 
able chit-chat  is  introduction  enough,  and,  unless  there 
is  something  peculiar  in  your  case,  he  will  ever  after 
know  you  and  be  your  friend.  This  is  not  the  case  with 
the  two  former. 

“The  American  is  in  this,  perhaps,  too  unsuspicious 
and  the  others  may  have  good  reasons  for  their  mode, 
but  that  of  the  Americans  has  more  of  generous  sincerity 
and  frankness  and  kindness  in  it. 

“ Friday , April  30.  Painting  all  day  except  two  hours 
at  the  Colonna  Palace  — Landi’s  pictures  — horrible!! 
How  I was  disappointed.  I had  heard  Landi,  the  Cheva- 
lier Landi,  lauded  to  the  skies  by  the  Italians  as  the 
greatest  modern  colorist.  He  was  made  a chevalier, 
elected  a member  of  the  Academy  at  Florence  and  of  the 
Academy  of  St.  Luke  in  Rome,  and  there  were  his  pic- 
tures which  I was  told  I must  by  all  means  see.  They 
are  not  merely  bad,  they  are  execrable.  There  is  not  a 
redeeming  point  in  a single  picture  that  I saw,  not  one 
that  would  have  placed  him  on  a level  with  the  com- 
monest sign-painter  in  America.  His  largest  work  in  his 
rooms  at  present  is  the  ‘Departure  of  Mary  Queen  of 
Scots  from  Paris.’  The  story  is  not  told;  the  figures  are 
not  grouped  but  huddled  together;  they  are  not  well- 
drawn  individually;  the  character  is  vulgar  and  tame; 
there  is  no  taste  in  the  disposal  of  the  drapery  and  orna- 
ments, no  effect  of  chiaroscuro . It  is  flimsy  and  misty, 


350 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


and,  as  to  color,  the  quality  to  which  I was  specially 
directed,  if  total  disregard  of  arrangement,  if  the  scatter- 
ing of  tawdry  reds  and  blues  and  yellows  over  the  pic- 
ture, all  quarrelling  for  the  precedence;  if  leather  com- 
plexions varied  by  those  of  chalk,  without  truth  or  depth 
or  tone,  constitute  good  color,  then  are  they  finely 
colored.  But,  if  Landi  is  a colorist,  then  are  Titian  and 
Veronese  never  more  to  be  admired.  In  short,  I have 
never  met  with  the  works  of  an  artist  who  had  a name 
like  Landi ’s  so  utterly  destitute  of  even  the  shadow  of 
merit.  There  is  but  one  word  which  can  express  their 
character,  they  are  execrable! 

“It  is  astonishing  that  with  such  works  of  the  old 
masters  before  them  as  the  Italians  have,  they  should 
not  perceive  the  defects  of  their  own  painters  in  this 
particular.  Cammuccini  is  the  only  one  among  them 
who  possesses  genius  in  the  higher  departments,  and  he 
only  in  drawing;  his  color  is  very  bad. 

“A  funeral  procession  passed  the  house  to-day.  On 
the  bier,  exposed  as  is  customary  here,  was  a beautiful 
young  girl,  apparently  of  fifteen,  dressed  in  rich  laces 
and  satins  embroidered  with  gold  and  silver  and  flowers 
tastefully  arranged,  and  sprinkled  also  with  real  flowers, 
and  at  her  head  was  placed  a coronet  of  flowers.  She 
had  more  the  appearance  of  sleep  than  of  death.  No 
relative  appeared  near  her;  the  whole  seemed  to  be  con- 
ducted by  the  priests  and  monks  and  those  hideous 
objects  in  white  hoods,  with  faces  covered  except  two 
holes  for  the  eyes.” 

In  early  May,  Morse,  in  company  with  other  artists, 
went  on  a sketching  trip  to  Tivoli,  Subiaco,  Vico,  and 
Vara.  This  must  have  been  one  of  the  happiest  periods 


SUBIACO 


351 


of  his  life.  He  was  in  Italy,  the  cradle  of  the  art  he  loved ; 
he  was  surrounded  by  beauty,  both  natural  and  that 
wrought  by  the  hand  of  man;  he  had  daily  intercourse 
with  congenial  souls,  and  home,  with  its  cares  and  strug- 
gles, seemed  far  away.  His  notebooks  are  largely  filled 
with  simple  descriptions  of  the  places  visited,  but  now 
and  then  he  indulges  in  rhapsody.  At  Subiaco  he  comes 
upon  this  scene : — 

“ Upon  a solitary  seat  (a  fit  place  for  meditation  and 
study),  by  a gate  which  shut  the  part  of  the  terrace  near 
the  convent  from  that  which  goes  round  the  hill,  sat  a 
monk  with  his  book.  He  seemed  no  further  disturbed  by 
my  passing  than  to  give  me  the  usual  salutation. 

“I  stopped  at  a little  distance  from  him  to  look  around 
and  down  into  the  chasm  below.  It  was  enchanting  in 
spite  of  the  atmosphere  of  the  sirocco.  The  hills  covered 
with  woods,  at  a distance,  reminded  me  of  my  own 
country,  fresh  and  variegated;  the  high  peaks  beyond 
were  grey  from  distance,  and  the  sides  of  the  nearer 
mountains  were  marked  with  many  a winding  track, 
down  one  of  which  a shepherd  and  his  sheep  were  descend- 
ing, looking  like  a moving  pathway.  No  noise  disturbed 
the  silence  but  the  distant  barking  of  the  shepherd’s  dog 
(as  he,  like  a busy  marshal,  kept  the  order  of  his  proces- 
sion unbroken)  mixing  with  the  faint  murmuring  of  the 
waterfall  and  the  song  of  the  birds  that  inhabited  the 
ilex  grove.  It  was  altogether  a place  suited  to  medita- 
tion, and,  were  it  consistent  with  those  duties  which 
man  owes  his  fellow  man,  here  would  be  the  spot  to 
which  one,  fond  of  study  and  averse  to  the  noise  and 
bustle  of  the  world,  would  love  to  retire.” 

Returning  to  Rome  on  June  3,  after  enjoying  to  the 


352 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


full  this  excursion,  from  which  he  brought  back  many 
sketches,  he  found  the  city  given  over  to  ceremony 
after  ceremony  connected  with  the  Church.  Saint’s  day 
followed  saint’s  day,  each  with  its  appropriate  (or, 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  New  Englander,  inappro- 
priate) pageant;  or  some  new  church  was  dedicated  and 
the  nights  made  brilliant  with  wonderful  pyrotechnical 
displays.  He  went  often  with  pleasure  to  the  Trinita  di 
Monti,  where  the  beautiful  singing  of  the  nuns  gave  him 
special  pleasure. 

Commenting  sarcastically  on  a display  of  fireworks  in 
honor  of  St.  Francesco  Caracciolo,  he  says:  — 

“As  far  as  whizzing  serpents,  wheels,  port-fires, 
rockets,  and  other  varieties  of  pyrotechnic  art  could  set 
forth  the  humility  of  the  saint,  it  was  this  night  bril- 
liantly displayed.” 

And  again,  in  describing  the  procession  of  the  Cor- 
pus Domini , “the  most  splendid  of  all  the  church 
ceremonies,”  it  is  this  which  particularly  impresses 
him:  — 

“Next  came  monks  of  the  Franciscan  and  Capuchin 
orders,  with  their  brown  dresses  and  heads  shaved  and 
such  a set  of  human  faces  I never  beheld.  They  seemed, 
many  of  them,  like  disinterred  corpses,  for  a moment  re- 
animated to  go  through  this  ceremony,  and  then  to  sink 
back  again  into  their  profound  sleep.  Pale  and  hag- 
gard and  unearthly,  the  wild  eye  of  the  visionary  and 
the  stupid  stare  of  the  idiot  were  seen  among  them,  and 
it  needed  no  stretch  of  the  imagination  to  find  in  most 
the  expression  of  the  worst  passions  of  our  nature.  They 
chanted  as  they  went,  their  sepulchral  voices  echoing 
through  the  vaulted  piazza,  while  the  bell  of  St.  Peter’s, 


DISAGREEABLE  EXPERIENCE  353 


tolling  a deep  bass  drone,  seemed  a fitting  accompani- 
ment for  their  hymns.” 

Later,  on  this  same  day,  while  watching  a part  of  the 
ceremonies  on  the  Corso,  he  has  this  rather  disagreeable 
experience : — 

“I  was  standing  close  to  the  side  of  the  house  when, 
in  an  instant,  without  the  slightest  notice,  my  hat  was 
struck  off  to  the  distance  of  several  yards  by  a soldier, 
or  rather  a poltroon  in  a soldier’s  costume,  and  this 
courteous  manoeuvre  was  performed  with  his  gun  and 
bayonet,  accompanied  with  curses  and  taunts  and  the 
expression  of  a demon  in  his  countenance. 

“In  cases  like  this  there  is  no  redress.  The  soldier  re- 
ceives his  orders  to  see  that  all  hats  are  off  in  this  reli- 
gion of  force,  and  the  manner  is  left  to  his  discretion.  If 
he  is  a brute,  as  was  the  case  in  this  instance,  he  may 
strike  it  off ; or,  as  in  some  other  instances,  if  the  soldier 
be  a gentleman,  he  may  ask  to  have  it  taken  off.  There 
was  no  excuse  for  this  outrage  on  all  decency,  to  which 
every  foreigner  is  liable  and  which  is  not  of  infrequent 
occurrence.  The  blame  lies  after  all,  not  so  much  with 
the  pitiful  wretch  who  perpetrates  this  outrage,  as  it  does 
with  those  who  gave  him  such  base  and  indiscriminate 
orders.” 


CHAPTER  XVII 


JUNE  17,  1830  — FEBRUARY  2,  1831 

Working  hard.  — Trip  to  Genzano.  — Lake  of  Nemi.  — Beggars.  — 
Curious  festival  of  flowers  at  Genzano.  — Night  on  the  Campagna.  — Heat 
in  Rome.  — Illumination  of  St.  Peter’s.  — St.  Peter’s  Day.  — Vaults  of  the 
Church.  — Feebleness  of  Pope.  — Morse  and  companions  visit  Naples, 
Capri,  and  Amalfi.  — Charms  of  Amalfi.  — Terrible  accident.  — Flippancy 
at  funerals.  — Campo  Santo  at  Naples.  — Gruesome  conditions.  — Ubiquity 
of  beggars.  — Convent  of  St.  Martino.  — Masterpiece  of  Spagnoletto.  — 
Returns  to  Rome.  — Paints  portrait  of  Thorwaldsen.  — Presented  to  him 
in  after  years  by  John  Taylor  Johnston.  — Given  to  King  of  Denmark.  — 
Reflections  on  the  social  evil  and  the  theatre.  — Death  of  the  Pope.  — An 
assassination.  — The  Honorable  Mr.  Spencer  and  Catholicism.  — Election  of 
Pope  Gregory  XVI. 

During  all  these  months  Morse  was  diligently  at  work 
in  the  various  galleries,  making  the  copies  for  which  he 
had  received  commissions,  and  the  day’s  record  almost 
invariably  begins  with  “At  the  Colonna  Palace  all  day”; 
or,  “At  the  Vatican  all  day”;  or  wherever  else  he  may 
have  been  working  at  the  time. 

The  heat  of  the  Roman  summer  seems  not  yet  to  have 
inconvenienced  him,  for  he  does  not  complain,  but 
simply  remarks:  “Sun  almost  vertical,  . . . houses  and 
shops  shut  at  noon.”  He  has  this  to  say  of  an  Italian 
institution:  “Lotteries  in  Rome  make  for  the  Govern- 
ment eight  thousand  scudi  per  week;  common  people 
venture  in  them;  are  superstitious  and  consult  cabaliste 
or  lucky  numbers;  these  tolerated  as  they  help  sell  the 
tickets.” 

While  working  hard,  he  occasionally  indulged  himself 
in  a holiday,  and  on  June  16  he,  in  company  with  three 
other  artists,  engaged  a carriage  for  an  excursion  to 
Albano,  Aricia,  and  Genzano,  “to  witness  at  the  latter 


TRIP  TO  GENZANO  355 

place  the  celebrated  festa  infiorata , which  occurs  every 
year  on  the  17th  of  June.” 

After  spending  the  night  at  Albano,  which  they  found 
crowded  with  artists  of  various  nationalities  and  with 
other  sight-seers,  “ We  set  out  for  Genzano,  a pleasant 
walk  of  a little  more  than  a mile  through  a winding 
carriage-road,  thickly  shaded  with  fine  trees  of  elm  and 
chestnut  and  ilex.  A little  fountain  by  the  wayside  de- 
layed us  for  a moment  to  sketch  it,  and  we  then  con- 
tinued our  way  through  a straight,  level,  paved  road, 
shaded  on  each  side  with  trees,  into  the  pretty  village 
of  Genzano.” 

Finding  that  the  principal  display  was  not  until  the 
afternoon,  they  strolled  to  the  Lake  of  Nemi,  “situated 
in  a deep  basin,  the  crater  of  a volcano.”  Those  Italian 
lakes  which  he  had  so  far  seen,  while  lovely  and  espe- 
cially interesting  from  their  historical  or  legendary  asso- 
ciations and  the  picturesque  buildings  on  their  shores, 
seemed  to  the  artist  (ever  faithful  to  his  native  land) 
less  naturally  attractive  than  the  lakes  with  which  he 
was  familiar  at  home  — Lake  George,  Otsego  Lake,  etc. 
He  had  not  yet  seen  Como  or  Maggiore.  Then  he 
touches  upon  the  great  drawback  to  all  travelling  in 
Italy : — 

“Throughout  the  day,  wherever  we  went,  beggarsin 
every  shape  annoyed  us,  nor  could  we  scarcely  hear  our- 
selves talk  when  on  the  borders  of  the  lake  for  the 
swarms  which  importuned  us.  A foolish  Italian,  in  the 
hope  probably  of  getting  rid  of  them,  commenced  giving 
a mezzo  biochi  to  each,  and  such  a clamor,  such  devouring 
eyes,  such  pushing  and  bawling,  such  teasing  impor- 
tunity for  more,  and  from  some  who  had  received  and 


356 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


concealed  their  gift,  I could  not  have  conceived,  nor  do 
I ever  wish  again  to  see  so  disgusting  a sight.  The  foolish 
fellow  who  invented  this  plan  of  satisfying  an  Italian 
beggar’s  appetite  found  to  his  sorrow  that,  instead  of 
thanks,  he  obtained  curses  and  an  increase  of  impor- 
tunity. . . . 

“After  dinner  we  again  walked  to  Genzano,  whither 
we  found  were  going  great  multitudes  of  every  class; 
elegant  equipages  and  vetture  racing  with  each  other; 
donkeys  and  horses  and  foot  travellers;  and  not  among 
the  least  striking  were  the  numbers  of  women,  some  of 
whom  were  splendidly  dressed,  all  riding  on  horseback, 
a foot  in  each  stirrup,  and  riding  with  as  much  ease  and 
fine  horsemanship  as  the  men. 

“When  we  arrived  at  Genzano  the  decoration  of  the 
streets  had  commenced.  Two  of  the  principal  and  wide 
streets  ascend  a little,  diverging  from  each  other,  from 
the  left  side  of  the  common  street  which  goes  through 
the  village.  The  middle  of  these  streets  was  the  princi- 
pal scene  of  decoration.  On  each  side  of  the  centre  of 
the  street,  leaving  a good-sized  sidewalk,  were  pillars  at 
aMistance  of  eight  or  nine  feet  from  each  other  composed 
of  the  evergreen  box  and  tufted  at  the  top  with  every 
variety  of  flowers.  They  were  in  many  places  also  con- 
nected by  festoons  of  box.  The  pavement  of  the  street 
between  the  pillars  in  both  streets,  and  for  a distance 
of  at  least  one  half  a mile,  was  most  exquisitely  figured 
with  flowers  of  various  colors,  looking  like  an  immense 
and  gorgeously  figured  carpet. 

“The  devices  were  in  the  following  order  which  I took 
note  of  on  the  spot:  first,  a temple  with  four  columns  of 
yellow  flowers  (the  flower  of  the  broom)  containing  an 


FESTIVAL  OF  FLOWERS 


357 


altar  on  which  was  the  Holy  Sacrament.  In  the  pedi- 
ment of  the  temple  a column  surmounted  by  a half- 
moon, which  is  the  arms  of  the  Colonna  family.  Second 
was  a large  crown.  Third,  the  Holy  Sacrament  again 
with  various  rich  ornaments.  Fourth,  stars  and  circles. 
Fifth,  a splendid  coat-of-arms  as  accurate  and  rich  as 
if  emblazoned  in  permanent  colors,  with  a cardinal’s 
hat  and  a shield  with  the  words  ‘ prudens  ’ and  ‘fidelis’ 
upon  it.” 

There  were  twenty  of  these  wonderful  floral  decora- 
tions on  the  pavement  of  one  street  and  fourteen  on  that 
of  the  other  and  all  are  described  in  the  notes,  but  I have 
particularized  enough  to  show  their  character.  The 
journal  continues:  — 

“All  these  figures  were  as  elegantly  executed  as  if 
made  for  permanency,  some  with  a minuteness  truly 
astonishing.  Among  other  decorations  of  the  day  was 
the  free-will  offering  of  one  of  the  people  who  had  it 
displayed  at  the  side  of  his  shop  on  a rude  pedestal.  It 
was  called  the  ‘Flight  into  Egypt,’  and  represented 
Joseph  and  Mary  and  the  infant  on  an  ass,  and  all  com- 
posed of  shrubs  and  flowers.  It  was,  indeed,  a most 
ludicrous-looking  affair;  Joseph  with  a face  (if  such  it 
might  be  called)  of  purple  flowers  and  a flaxen  wig, 
dressed  in  a coarse  pilgrim’s  cape  studded  over  with 
yellow  flowers,  was  leading  by  a hay  band  a green 
donkey,  made  of  a kind  of  heath  grass,  with  a tail  of 
lavender  and  hoofs  of  cabbage  leaves.  Of  this  latter 
composition  were  also  the  sandals  of  Mary,  whose  face, 
as  well  as  that  of  the  bambino , was  also  of  purple  flowers 
and  shapeless.  The  frock  of  the  infant  was  of  the  gaud- 
iest red  poppy.  It  excited  the  laughter  of  almost  all  who 


358 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


saw  it,  except  now  and  then  some  of  the  ignorant  lower 
classes  would  touch  their  hats,  cross  themselves,  and 
mumble  a prayer.” 

After  describing  some  of  the  picturesque  costumes  of 
the  contadini , he  continues : — 

“It  was  nearly  dark  before  the  procession,  to  which 
all  these  preparations  had  reference,  began  to  move.  At 
length  the  band  of  music  was  heard  at  the  lower  end  of 
one  of  the  streets,  and  a man,  in  ample  robes  of  scarlet 
and  blue,  with  a staff,  was  seen  leading  the  procession, 
which  need  be  no  further  described  than  to  say  it  con- 
sisted of  the  usual  quantity  of  monks  chanting,  with 
wax-tapers  in  their  hands,  crosses,  and  heavy,  un- 
wieldy banners  which  endanger  the  heads  of  the  multi- 
tude as  they  pass;  of  a fine  band  of  music  playing  beauti- 
ful waltzes  and  other  compositions,  and  a quantum  suff. 
of  men  dressed  in  the  garb  of  soldiers  to  keep  the  good 
people  uncovered  and  on  their  knees. 

“The  head  of  the  procession  had  arrived  at  the  top 
of  the  street  when  — crack!  pop!  — went  forty  or  fifty 
crackers,  which  had  been  placed  against  the  walls  of 
a house  near  us,  and  which  added  wonderfully  to  the 
solemnity  of  the  scene,  and,  accordingly,  were  repeated 
every  few  seconds,  forming  a fine  accompaniment  to  the 
waltzes  and  the  chanting  of  the  monks.  In  a few  min- 
utes all  the  beauty  of  the  flower-carpeted  street  was 
trodden  out,  and  the  last  of  the  procession  had  hardly 
passed  before  all  the  flowers  disappeared  from  the  pillars, 
and  all  was  ruin  and  disorder. 

“The  procession  halted  at  a temporary  altar  at  the 
top  of  the  street,  and  we  set  out  on  our  return  at  the 
same  moment  down  the  street,  facing  the  immense 


NIGHT  ON  THE  CAMPAGNA 


359 


multitude  which  filled  the  whole  street.  We  had  scarcely 
proceeded  a third  of  the  distance  down  when  we  suddenly 
saw  all  before  us  uncovered  and  upon  their  knees.  We 
alone  formed  an  exception,  and  we  continued  our  course 
with  various  hints  from  those  around  us  to  stop  and 
kneel,  which  we  answered  by  talking  English  to  each 
other  in  a louder  tone,  and  so  passed  for  unchristian 
forestieri , and  escaped  unmolested,  especially  as  the 
soldiers  were  all  at  the  head  of  the  street. 

“The  effect,  however,  was  exceedingly  grand  of  such 
a multitude  upon  their  knees,  and,  could  I have  divested 
myself  of  the  thought  of  the  compulsory  measures  which 
produced  it  and  the  object  to  which  they  knelt,  the  pic- 
ture of  the  Virgin,  I should  have  felt  the  solemnity  of  a 
scene  which  seemed  in  the  outward  act  to  indicate  such 
a universal  reverence  for  Him  who  alone  rightfully  claims 
the  homage  and  devotion  of  the  heart.” 

Whether  this  curious  custom  still  persists  in  Genzano 
I know  not;  Baedeker  is  silent  on  the  subject. 

It  was  nearly  dark  before  they  started  on  the  drive 
back  to  Rome,  and  quite  dark  after  they  had  gone  a 
short  distance. 

“We  passed  the  tombs  of  the  Horatii  and  Curiatii, 
which  looked  much  grander  in  the  light  of  the  torches 
than  in  the  day,  and,  driving  hastily  through  Albano, 
came  upon  the  Campagna  once  more.  It  was  still  more 
like  a desert  in  the  night  than  in  the  day,  for  it  was 
an  interminable  ocean,  and  the  masses  of  ruins,  coming 
darker  than  the  rest,  seemed  like  deserted  wrecks  upon 
its  bosom. 

“It  is  considered  dangerous  in  the  summer  to  sleep 
while  crossing  the  Campagna;  indeed,  in  certain  parts 


360 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


of  it,  over  the  Pontine  Marshes  in  July  and  August,  it  is 
said  to  be  certain  death,  but,  if  the  traveller  can  keep 
awake,  there  is  no  danger.  In  spite  of  the  fears  which 
we  naturally  entertained  lest  it  might  be  already  dan- 
gerous, most  of  us  could  not  avoid  sleeping,  nor  could 
I,  with  every  effort  made  for  that  purpose.” 

The  days  following  his  return  to  Rome  were  employed 
chiefly  in  copying  at  the  Colonna  Palace.  The  heat  was 
now  beginning  to  grow  more  oppressive,  and  we  find 
this  note  on  June  21 : — 

“ In  the  cool  of  the  morning  you  see  the  doors  of  the 
cafes  thronged  with  people  taking  their  coffee  and  sit- 
ting on  chairs  in  the  streets  for  some  distance  round.  At 
mezzo  giorno  the  streets  are  deserted,  the  shop-doors  are 
closed,  and  all  is  still;  they  have  all  gone  to  their  siesta , 
their  midday  sleep.  At  four  o’clock  all  is  bustle  again; 
it  seems  a fresh  morning;  the  streets  and  cafes  are 
thronged  and  the  Corso  is  filled  with  the  equipages  of  the 
wealthy,  enjoying  till  quite  dark  the  cool  of  the  evening 
air. 

“ The  sun  is  now  oppressively  warm;  the  heat  is  unlike 
anything  I have  felt  in  America.  There  is  a scorching 
character  about  it  which  is  indescribable,  and  the  glare 
of  the  light  is  exceedingly  painful  to  the  eyes.  The  even- 
ings are  delightful,  cool  and  clear,  showing  the  lustre  of 
the  stars  gloriously. 

“June  28.  In  the  evening  went  to  the  piazza  of  St. 
Peter’s  to  witness  the  illumination  of  its  magnificent 
dome  and  the  piazza.  The  change  from  the  smaller  to 
the  larger  illumination  is  one  of  the  grandest  spectacles 
I ever  beheld. 

“The  lanterns  which  are  profusely  scattered  over  it, 


ILLUMINATION  OF  ST.  PETER’S  361 


showing  its  whole  form  in  lines  of  fire,  glow  brighter  and 
brighter  as  the  evening  advances  from  twilight  to  dark, 
till  it  seems  impossible  for  its  brilliance  to  increase.  The 
crowds  below,  on  foot  and  in  carriages,  are  in  breathless 
expectation.  The  great  bell  of  St.  Peter’s  at  length 
strikes  the  hour  of  nine,  and,  at  the  first  stroke,  a great 
ball  of  light  is  seen  ascending  the  cross  to  its  pinnacle. 
This  is  the  signal  for  thousands  of  assistants,  who  are 
concealed  over  its  vast  extent,  to  light  the  great  lamps, 
and  in  an  instant  all  is  motion,  the  whole  mass  is  like  a 
living  thing,  fire  whirling  and  flashing  over  it  in  all  direc- 
tions, till  the  vast  pile  blazes  as  if  lighted  with  a thou- 
sand suns.  The  effect  is  truly  magical,  for  the  agents  by 
whom  this  change  is  wrought  are  invisible.” 

After  the  illumination  of  St.  Peter’s  he  went  to  the 
Castle  of  St.  Angelo  where  he  witnessed  what  he  de- 
scribes as  the  grandest  display  of  fireworks  he  had  ever 
seen. 

“ Tuesday , June  29.  This  day  is  St.  Peter’s  day,  the 
grandest  festa  of  the  Romish  Church.  I went  with  Mr.  B . 
early  to  St.  Peter’s  to  see  the  ceremonies.  The  streets 
were  filled  with  equipages,  among  which  the  splendid 
scarlet-and-gold  equipages  of  the  cardinals  made  the 
most  conspicuous  figure.  Cardinal  Weld’s  carriage  was 
the  richest,  and  next  in  magnificence  was  that  of  Cardi- 
nal Barberini. 

“On  entering  St.  Peter’s  we  found  it  hung  through- 
out with  crimson  damask  and  gold  and  filled  with  people, 
except  a wide  space  in  the  centre  with  soldiers  on  each 
side  to  keep  it  open  for  the  procession.  We  passed  up 
near  the  statue  of  St.  Peter,  who  was  to-day  dressed  out 
in  his  papal  robes,  his  black  face  (for  it  is  of  bronze) 


362 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


looking  rather  frightful  from  beneath  the  splendid  tiara 
which  crowned  his  head,  and  the  scarlet-and-gold  tissue 
of  his  robes. 

“ Having  a little  time  to  spare,  we  followed  a portion 
of  the  crowd  down  the  steps  beside  the  pedestal  of  the 
statue  of  St.  Veronica  into  the  vaults  beneath  the  church, 
which  are  illuminated  on  this  festival.  Mass  was  per- 
forming in  several  of  the  splendid  chapels,  whose  rich 
decorations  of  paintings  and  sculpture  are  but  once  a 
year  revealed  to  the  light,  save  from  the  obscure  glim- 
mering of  the  wax-taper,  which  is  carried  by  the  guide, 
to  occasional  visitors.  It  is  astonishing  what  a vast 
amount  of  expense  is  here  literally  buried. 

“The  ornamented  parts  are  beneath  the  dome;  the 
other  parts  are  plain,  heavy  arches  and  low,  almost 
numberless,  and  containing  the  sarcophagi  of  the  Popes 
and  other  distinguished  characters.  The  illumination 
here  was  confined  to  a single  lamp  over  each  arch,  which 
rather  made  darkness  visible  and  gave  an  awful  effect  to 
some  of  the  gloomier  passages. 

“ In  one  part  we  saw,  through  a long  avenue  of  arches, 
an  iron-grated  door;  within  was  a dim  light  which  just 
sent  its  feeble  rays  upon  some  objects  in  its  neighbor- 
hood, not  strong  enough  to  show  what  they  were.  It 
required  no  great  effort  of  the  imagination  to  fancy  an 
emaciated,  spectral  figure  of  a monk  poring  over  a 
large  book  which  lay  before  him.  It  might  have  been  as 
we  imagined;  we  had  not  time  to  examine,  for  the  sound 
of  music  far  above  us  summoned  us  into  the  regions  of 
day  again,  and  we  arrived  in  the  body  of  the  church  just 
as  the  trumpets  were  sounding  from  the  balcony  within 
the  church  over  the  great  door  of  entrance.  The  effect 


FEEBLENESS  OF  THE  POPE  363 

of  the  sound  was  very  grand,  reverberating  through  the 
lofty  arches  and  aisles  of  the  church. 

“We  got  sight  of  the  head  of  the  procession  coming  in 
at  the  great  door,  and  soon  after  the  Pope,  borne  in  his 
crimson  chair  of  state,  and  with  the  triple  crown  upon 
his  head  and  a crimson,  gold-embroidered  mantilla  over 
his  shoulders,  was  seen  entering  accompanied  by  his 
fan-bearers  and  other  usual  attendants,  and  after  him 
the  cardinals  and  bishops.  The  Pope,  as  usual,  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross  as  he  went. 

“The  procession  passing  up  the  great  aisle  went  round 
to  the  back  of  the  great  altar,  where  was  the  canopy  for 
the  Pope  and  seats  for  the  cardinals  and  bishops.  The 
Pope  is  too  feeble  to  go  through  the  ceremony  of  high 
mass;  it  was,  therefore,  performed  before  him  by  one  of 
the  cardinals.  There  was  nothing  in  this  ceremony  that 
was  novel  or  interesting;  it  was  the  same  monotonous 
chant  from  the  choir,  the  same  numberless  bowings,  and 
genuflections,  and  puffings  of  incense,  and  change  of 
garments,  and  fussing  about  the  altar.  All  that  was  new 
was  the  constant  bustle  about  the  Pope,  kissing  of  his 
toe  and  his  hand,  helping  him  to  rise  and  to  sit  again, 
bringing  and  taking  away  of  cushions  and  robes  and 
tiaras  and  mitres,  and  a thousand  other  little  matters 
that  would  have  enraged  any  man  of  weak  nerves,  if  it 
did  not  kill  him.  After  two  hours  of  this  tedious  work 
(the  people  in  the  mean  time  perfectly  inattentive),  the 
ceremony  ended,  and  the  Pope  was  again  borne  through 
the  church  and  the  crowd  returned.” 

On  July  7,  Morse,  with  four  friends,  left  Rome  at  four 
o’clock  in  the  morning  for  Naples,  where  they  arrived  on 
the  11th  after  the  usual  experiences;  beggars  continually 


364 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


marring  the  peaceful  beauty  of  every  scene  by  their 
importunities;  good  inns,  with  courteous  landlords  and 
servants,  alternating  with  wretched  taverns  and  inso- 
lent attendants.  The  little  notebook  detailing  the  first 
ten  days’  experiences  in  Naples  is  missing,  and  the  next 
one  takes  up  the  narrative  on  July  24,  when  he  and  his 
friends  are  in  Sorrento.  I shall  not  transcribe  his  im- 
pressions of  that  beautiful  town  or  those  of  the  island  of 
Capri.  These  places  are  too  familiar  to  the  visitor  to 
Italy  and  have  changed  but  little  in  the  last  eighty  years. 

From  Capri  they  were  rowed  over  to  Amalfi,  and 
narrowly  escaped  being  dashed  on  the  rocks  by  the  sud- 
den rising  of  a violent  gale.  At  Amalfi  they  found  lodg- 
ings in  the  Franciscan  monastery,  which  is  still  used  as 
an  inn,  and  here  I shall  again  quote  from  the  journal : — 

“ The  place  is  in  decay  and  is  an  excellent  specimen  of 
their  monastic  buildings.  It  is  now  in  as  romantic  a 
state  as  the  most  poetic  imagination  could  desire.  Here 
are  gloomy  halls  and  dark  and  decayed  rooms;  long  cor- 
ridors of  chambers,  uninhabited  except  by  the  lizard  and 
the  bat ; terraces  upon  the  brow  of  stupendous  precipices ; 
gloomy  cells  with  grated  windows,  and  subterranean 
apartments  and  caverns.  Remains  of  rude  frescoes  stain 
the  crumbling  ceiling,  and  ivy  and  various  wild  plants 
hang  down  from  the  opening  crevices  and  cover  the  tops 
of  the  broken  walls. 

“A  rude  sundial,  without  a gnomon,  is  almost  oblit- 
erated from  the  wall  of  the  cloisters,  but  its  motto,  ‘ Dies 
nostri  quasi  umbra  super  terram  et  nulli  est  mora still 
resists  the  effects  of  decay,  as  if  to  serve  the  appropriate 
purpose  of  the  convent’s  epitaph.  At  the  foot  of  the 
long  stairs  in  the  great  hall  is  the  ruined  chapel,  its 


AMALFI  365 

altar  broken  up  and  despoiled  of  its  pictures  and  orna- 
ments. 

“We  were  called  to  dinner  by  our  host,  who  was 
accompanied  by  his  wife,  a very  pretty  woman,  two 
children,  the  elder  carried  by  the  mother,  the  younger  by 
the  old  grandparent,  an  old  man  of  upwards  of  eighty, 
who  seemed  quite  pleased  with  his  burden  and  delighted 
to  show  us  his  charge.  The  whole  family  quite  prepos- 
sessed us  in  their  favor;  there  seemed  to  be  an  unusual 
degree  of  affection  displayed  by  the  members  towards 
each  other  which  we  could  not  but  remark  at  the  time. 
Our  dining  apartment  was  the  old  domus  refectionis  of 
the  convent,  as  its  name,  written  over  the  door  which 
led  into  the  choir,  manifested.  After  an  excellent  dinner 
we  retired  to  our  chambers  for  the  night. 

“ Tuesday , July  27,  We  all  rested  but  badly  last 
night.  The  heat  was  excessive,  the  insects,  especially 
mosquitoes,  exceedingly  troublesome,  and  the  sound  of 
the  waves,  as  they  beat  against  the  rocks  and  chafed  the 
beach  in  the  gusty  night,  and  the  howling  of  the  wind, 
which  for  a time  moaned  through  the  deserted  chambers 
of  the  convent,  all  made  us  restless.  I rose  several  times 
in  the  night  and,  opening  my  window,  looked  out  on  the 
dark  waters  of  the  bay,  till  the  dawn  over  the  mountains 
warned  me  that  the  time  for  sleep  was  passing  away,  and 
I again  threw  myself  on  the  bed  to  rest.  But  scarcely 
had  I lost  myself  in  sleep  before  the  sound  of  loud  voices 
below  and  wailings  again  waked  me.  I looked  out  of  my 
window  on  the  balcony  below;  it  was  filled  with  armed 
men;  soldiers  and  others  like  brigands  with  muskets 
were  in  hurried  commotion,  calling  to  each  other  from 
the  balcony  and  from  the  terraced  steps  below. 


366 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“While  perplexed  in  conjecturing  the  meaning  of 
what  I saw,  Mr.  C.  called  at  my  door  requesting  me  to 
rise,  as  the  whole  house  was  in  agitation  at  a terrible 
accident  which  had  occurred  in  the  night.  Dressing  in 
great  haste,  I went  into  the  contiguous  room  and,  look- 
ing out  of  the  window  down  upon  a terrace  some  thirty 
feet  below,  saw  the  lifeless  body  of  a man,  with  spots  of 
blood  upon  his  clothes,  lying  across  the  font  of  water. 
A police  officer  with  a band  of  men  appeared,  taking 
down  in  writing  the  particulars  for  a report.  On  enquiry 
I found  that  the  body  was  that  of  the  old  man,  the  father 
of  our  host,  whom  we  had  seen  the  evening  before  in 
perfect  health.  He  had  the  dangerous  habit  of  walking 
in  his  sleep  and  had  jumped,  it  is  supposed,  in  that  state 
out  of  his  chamber  window  which  was  directly  beneath 
us;  at  what  time  in  the  night  was  uncertain.  His  body 
must  have  been  beneath  me  while  I was  looking  from  my 
window  in  the  night. 

“Our  host,  but  particularly  his  brother,  seemed  for 
a time  almost  inconsolable.  The  lamentations  of  the 
latter  over  the  bloody  body  (as  they  were  laying  it  out 
in  the  room  where  we  had  the  evening  before  dined), 
calling  upon  his  father  and  mingling  his  cries  with  a chant 
to  the  Virgin  and  to  the  saints,  were  peculiarly  plaintive, 
and,  sounding  through  the  vacant  halls  of  the  convent, 
made  a melancholy  impression  upon  us  all.  . . . Soon 
after  breakfast  we  went  downstairs;  several  priests  and 
funeral  attendants  had  arrived;  the  poor  old  man  was 
laid  upon  a bed,  the  room  darkened,  and  four  wax- 
lights  burned,  two  each  side  of  the  bed.  A short  time 
was  taken  in  preparation,  and  then  upon  a bier  borne 
by  four  bearers,  a few  preceding  it  with  wax-lights,  the 


CAMPO  SANTO  AT  NAPLES  367 

body,  with  the  face  exposed,  as  is  usual  in  Italy,  was 
taken  down  the  steep  pathway  to  its  long  home. 

“I  could  not  help  remarking  the  total  want  of  that 
decent  deportment  in  all  those  officiating  which  marks 
the  conduct  of  those  that  attend  the  interment  of  the 
dead  in  our  own  country.  Even  the  priests  seemed  to  be 
in  high  glee,  talking  and  heartily  laughing  with  each 
other;  at  what  it  perplexed  me  to  conjecture. 

“ I went  into  the  room  in  which  the  old  man  had  slept; 
all  was  as  he  had  left  it.  Over  the  head  of  the  bed  were 
the  rude  prints  of  the  Virgin  and  saints,  which  are  so 
common  in  all  the  houses  of  Italy,  and  which  are  sup- 
posed to  act  as  charms  by  these  superstitious  people. 
The  lamp  was  on  the  window  ledge  where  he  had  placed 
it,  and  his  scanty  wardrobe  upon  a chair  by  the  bedside. 
Over  the  door  was  a sprig  of  laurel,  placed  there  since 
his  death. 

“The  accident  of  the  morning  threw  a gloom  over  the 
whole  day;  we,  however,  commenced  our  sketches  from 
different  parts  of  the  convent,  and  I commenced  a pic- 
ture, a view  of  Amalfi  from  the  interior  of  the  grotto.” 

Several  of  the  notebooks  are  here  missing,  and  from 
the  next  in  order  we  find  that  the  travellers  must  have 
lingered  in  or  near  Sorrento  until  August  30,  when  they 
returned  to  Naples. 

The  next  entry  of  interest,  while  rather  gruesome, 
seems  to  be  worth  recording. 

“Wednesday,  September  1.  Morning  painting.  In  the 
afternoon  took  a ride  round  the  suburbs  and  visited  the 
Campo  Santo.  The  Campo  Santo  is  the  public  burial- 
place.  It  is  a large  square  enclosure  having  high  walls 
at  the  sides  and  open  at  the  top.  It  contains  three  hun- 


368 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


dred  and  sixty  vaults,  one  of  which  is  opened  every  day 
to  receive  the  dead  of  that  day,  and  is  not  again  opened 
until  all  the  others  in  rotation  have  been  opened. 

“As  we  entered  the  desolate  enclosure  the  only  living 
beings  were  three  miserable-looking  old  women  gath- 
ered together  upon  the  stone  of  one  of  the  vaults.  They 
sat  as  if  performing  some  incantation,  mumbling  their 
prayers  and  counting  their  beads;  and  one  other  of  the 
same  fraternity,  who  had  been  kneeling  before  a picture, 
left  her  position  as  we  entered  and  knelt  upon  another 
of  the  vaults,  where  she  remained  all  the  time  we  were 
present,  telling  her  beads. 

“At  the  farther  end  of  the  enclosure  was  a large  port- 
able lever  to  raise  the  stones  which  covered  the  vaults. 
Upon  the  promise  of  a few  grains  the  stone  of  the  vault 
for  the  day  was  raised,  and,  with  the  precaution  of  hold- 
ing our  kerchiefs  to  our  noses,  we  looked  down  into  the 
dark  vault.  Death  is  sufficiently  terrible  in  itself,  and 
the  grave  in  its  best  form  has  enough  of  horror  to  make 
the  stoutest  heart  quail  at  the  thought,  but  nothing 
I have  seen  or  read  of  can  equal  the  Campo  Santo  for 
the  most  loathsome  and  disgusting  mode  of  burial.  The 
human  carcasses  of  all  ages  and  sexes  are  here  thrown 
in  together  to  a depth  of,  perhaps,  twenty  feet,  without 
coffins,  in  heaps,  most  of  them  perfectly  naked,  and  left 
to  corrupt  in  a mass,  like  the  offal  from  a slaughter  house. 
So  disgusting  a spectacle  I never  witnessed.  There  were 
in  sight  about  twenty  bodies,  men,  women,  and  children. 
A child  of  about  six  years,  with  beautiful  fair  hair,  had 
fallen  across  the  body  of  a man  and  lay  in  the  attitude 
of  sleeping. 

“But  I cannot  describe  the  positions  of  all  without 


Painted  by  Morse. 


DE  WITT  CLINTON 

Property  of  the  Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 


' 


ITALIAN  BEGGARS 


369 


offence,  so  I forbear.  We  were  glad  to  turn  away  and 
retrace  our  steps  to  our  carriage.  Never,  I believe,  in 
any  country,  Christian  or  pagan,  is  there  an  instance  of 
such  total  want  of  respect  for  the  remains  of  the  dead.” 

On  September  5,  he  again  reverts  to  the  universal 
plague  of  beggars  in  Italy:  — 

“In  passing  through  the  country  you  may  not  take 
notice  of  a pretty  child  or  seem  pleased  with  it;  so  soon 
as  you  do  the  mother  will  instantly  importune  you  for 
6 qualche  cosa 9 for  the  child.  Neither  can  you  ask  for  a 
cup  of  cold  water  at  a cottage  door,  nor  ask  the  way  to 
the  next  village,  nor  even  make  the  slightest  inquiry  of 
a peasant  on  any  subject,  but  the  result  will  be  ‘ qualche 
cosa , signore The  first  act  which  a child  is  taught  in 
Italy  is  to  hold  out  its  hand  to  beg.  Children  too  young 
to  speak  I have  seen  holding  out  their  little  hands  for 
that  purpose,  and  so  mechanical  is  this  action  that  I 
have  seen,  in  one  instance,  a boy  of  nine  years  nodding 
in  his  sleep  and  yet  at  regular  intervals  extending  his 
hand  to  beg.  Begging  is  here  no  disgrace;  on  the  con- 
trary, it  is  made  respectable  by  the  customs  of  the 
Church.” 

On  September  6,  after  visiting  the  catacombs,  he  goes 
to  the  Convent  of  St.  Martino,  and  indulges  in  this 
rhapsody : — 

“From  a terrace  and  balcony  two  views  of  the  beau- 
tiful scenery  of  the  city  and  bay  are  obtained.  From 
the  latter  place  especially  you  look  down  upon  the  city 
which  is  spread  like  a model  far  beneath  you.  There  is 
a great  deal  of  the  sublime  in  thus  looking  down  upon 
a populous  city;  one  feels  for  the  time  separated  from 
the  concerns  of  the  world. 


370 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“We  forget,  while  we  consider  the  insignificance  of 
that  individual  man,  moving  in  yonder  street  and  who 
is  scarcely  visible  to  us,  that  we  ourselves  are  equally 
insignificant.  It  is  in  such  a situation  that  the  superiority 
of  the  mind  over  the  body  is  felt.  Paradoxical  as  it  may 
at  first  seem,  its  greatness  is  evinced  in  the  feeling  of 
its  own  littleness.  . . . After  gazing  here  for  a while  we 
were  shown  into  the  chapel  through  the  choir.  ...  In 
the  sacristy  is  a picture  of  a dead  Christ  with  the  three 
Marys  and  Joseph,  by  Spagnoletto,  not  only  the  finest 
picture  by  that  master,  but  I am  quite  inclined  to  say 
that  it  is  the  finest  picture  I have  yet  seen.  There  is  in 
it  a more  perfect  union  of  the  great  qualities  of  art,  — 
fine  conception,  just  design,  admirable  disposition  of 
chiaroscuro , exquisite  color,  — whether  truth  is  consid- 
ered or  choice  of  tone  in  congruity  with  the  subject’s 
most  masterly  execution  and  just  character  and  expres- 
sion. If  any  objection  were  to  be  made  it  would,  per- 
haps, be  in  the  particular  of  character,  which,  in  eleva- 
tion, in  ideality,  falls  far  short  of  Raphael.  In  other 
points  it  has  not  its  superior.” 

Returning  to  Rome  on  September  14,  the  only  entries 
I find  in  the  journal  for  the  first  few  days  are,  “Painting 
all  day  at  home,”  and  a short  account  of  a soiree  at  the 
Persianis’. 

“ Monday , September  20.  Began  the  portrait  of  the 
celebrated  sculptor  Thorwaldsen.  He  is  a most  amiable 
man  and  is  universally  respected.  He  was  never  married. 
In  early  life  he  had  two  children  by  a mistress;  one,  a 
daughter,  is  now  in  a convent.  It  was  said  that  a noble 
lady  of  England,  of  great  fortune,  became  attached  to 
him,  and  he  no  less  to  her,  but  that  the  circumstance  of 


PORTRAIT  OF  THORWALDSEN  371 


his  having  two  illegitimate  children  prevented  a mar- 
riage. He  is  the  greatest  sculptor  of  the  age.  I have 
studied  his  works;  they  are  distinguished  for  simple 
dignity,  just  expression,  and  truth  in  character  and 
design.  The  composition  is  also  characterized  by  sim- 
plicity. These  qualities  combined  endow  them  with 
that  beauty  which  we  so  much  admire  in  the  works  of 
Greece,  whether  in  literature  or  art.  Thorwaldsen  can- 
not be  said  to  imitate  the  antique;  he  rather  seems  to  be 
one  born  in  the  best  age  of  Grecian  art;  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  that  age,  and  producing  from  his  own  resources 
kindred  works.” 

The  following  letter  was  written  by  Morse  before  he 
left  Rome  for  Naples,  but  can  be  more  appropriately 
introduced  at  this  point:  — 

To  the  Cavalier  Thorwaldsen, 

My  dear  Sir,  — I had  hoped  to  have  the  pleasure  of 
painting  your  portrait,  for  which  you  were  so  good  as  to 
promise  to  sit,  before  I left  Rome  for  Naples;  but  the 
weather  is  becoming  so  oppressive,  and  there  being  a 
party  of  friends  about  to  travel  the  same  road,  I have 
consented  to  join  them.  I shall  return  to  Rome  in  Sep- 
tember or  October,  and  I therefore  beg  you  will  allow 
me  then  to  claim  the  fulfilment  of  your  kind  promise. 

What  a barrier,  my  dear  sir,  is  difference  of  language 
to  social  intercourse!  I never  felt  the  curse  that  befell 
the  architects  of  Babel  so  sensibly  as  now,  since,  as  one 
of  the  effects  of  their  folly,  I am  debarred  from  the 
gratification  and  profit  which  I had  promised  myself  in 
being  known  to  you. 


With  highest  respect,  etc. 


372 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Curiously  enough,  Morse  never  learned  to  speak  a 
foreign  language  fluently,  although  he  could  read  quite 
easily  French  and,  I believe,  German  and  Italian,  and 
from  certain  passages  in  his  journal  we  infer  that  he 
could  make  himself  understood  by  the  Italians. 

The  portrait  of  Thorwaldsen  was  completed  and  be- 
came the  property  of  Philip  Hone,  Esq.,  who  had  given 
Morse  a commission  to  paint  a picture  for  one  hundred 
dollars,  the  subject  to  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  the 
artist.  Mr.  Hone  valued  the  portrait  highly,  and  it 
remained  in  his  gallery  until  his  death.  It  was  then  sold 
and  Morse  lost  track  of  it  for  many  years.  In  1868, 
being  particularly  desirous  of  gaining  possession  of  it 
again,  for  a purpose  which  is  explained  in  a letter  quoted 
a little  farther  on,  he  instituted  a search  for  it,  and  finally 
learned  that  it  had  been  purchased  by  Mr.  John  Taylor 
Johnston  for  four  hundred  dollars.  Before  he  could  en- 
ter into  negotiations  for  its  purchase,  Mr.  Johnston  heard 
of  his  desire  to  possess  it,  and  of  his  reasons  for  this  wish, 
and  he  generously  insisted  on  presenting  it  to  Morse. 

I shall  now  quote  the  following  extracts  from  a letter 
written  in  Dresden,  on  January  23,  1868,  to  Mr.  Johns- 
ton: — 


My  dear  Sir,  — Your  letter  of  the  6th  inst.  is  this 
moment  received,  in  which  I have  been  startled  by  your 
most  generous  offer  presenting  me  with  my  portrait  of 
the  renowned  Thorwaldsen,  for  which  he  sat  to  me  in 
Rome  in  1831. 

I know  not  in  what  terms,  my  dear  sir,  to  express  to 
you  my  thanks  for  this  most  acceptable  gift.  I made  an 
excursion  to  Copenhagen  in  the  summer  of  1856,  as  a 


PORTRAIT  OF  THORWALDSEN  373 


sort  of  devout  pilgrimage  to  the  tombs  of  two  renowned 
Danes,  whose  labors  in  their  respective  departments  — 
the  one,  Oersted,  of  science,  the  other,  Thorwaldsen,  of 
art  — have  so  greatly  enriched  the  world. 

The  personal  kindness  of  the  late  King  Frederick 
VII,  who  courteously  received  me  at  his  castle  of  Fred- 
ericksborg,  through  the  special  presentation  of  Colonel 
Raslof  (more  recently  the  Danish  Minister  at  Washing- 
ton) ; the  hospitalities  of  many  of  the  principal  citizens 
of  Copenhagen;  the  visits  to  the  tomb  and  museum  of 
the  works  of  Thorwaldsen,  and  to  the  room  in  which  the 
immortal  Oersted  made  his  brilliant  electro-magnetic 
discovery;  the  casual  and  accidental  introduction  and 
interview  with  a daughter  of  Oersted,  — all  created  a 
train  of  reflection  which  prompted  me  to  devise  some 
suitable  mode  of  showing  to  these  hospitable  people  my 
appreciation  of  their  friendly  attentions,  and  I proposed 
to  myself  the  presentation  to  His  Majesty  the  King  of 
Denmark  of  this  portrait  of  Thorwaldsen,  for  which  he 
sat  to  me  in  Rome,  and  with  which  I knew  he  was  spe- 
cially pleased. 

My  desire  to  accomplish  this  purpose  was  further 
strengthened  by  the  additional  attention  of  the  King  at 
a later  period  in  sending  me  the  decoration  of  his  order 
of  the  Danebrog.  From  the  moment  this  purpose  was 
formed,  twelve  years  ago,  I have  been  desirous  of  ob- 
taining this  portrait,  and  watching  for  the  opportunity 
of  possessing  it  again. 

Here  follows  a detailed  account  of  the  circumstances 
of  the  painting  of  the  portrait  and  of  its  disappearance, 
with  which  we  are  familiar,  and  he  closes  by  saying : — 


374 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“This  brief  history  will  show  you,  my  dear  sir,  what 
a boon  you  have  conferred  upon  me.  Indeed,  it  seems 
like  a dream,  and  if  my  most  cordial  thanks,  not  merely 
for  the  gift,  but  for  the  graceful  and  generous  manner 
in  which  it  has  been  offered,  is  any  compensation,  you 
may  be  sure  they  are  yours. 

“These  are  no  conventional  words,  but  they  come 
from  a heart  that  can  gratefully  appreciate  the  noble 
sentiments  which  have  prompted  your  generous  act.” 

Returning  from  this  little  excursion  into  later  years, 
I shall  take  up  the  narrative  again  as  revealed  in  the 
notebooks.  While  occasionally  visiting  the  opera  and 
the  theatre,  Morse  does  not  altogether  approve  of  them, 
and,  on  September  21,  he  indulges  in  the  following  reflec- 
tions on  them  and  on  the  social  evil : — 

“No  females  of  openly  dissolute  character  were  seen, 
such  as  occupy  particular  parts  of  the  theatre  in  England 
and  America.  Indeed,  they  never  appear  on  the  streets 
of  Rome  in  that  unblushing  manner  as  in  London,  and 
even  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  It  must  not 
from  hence  be  inferred  that  vice  is  less  frequent  here 
than  elsewhere;  there  is  enough  of  it,  but  it  is  carried  on 
in  secret;  it  is  deeper  and  preys  more  on  the  vitals  of 
society  than  with  us.  This  vice  with  us,  like  a humor  on 
the  skin,  deforms  the  surface,  but  here  it  infects  the  very 
heart ; the  whole  system  is  affected ; it  is  rotten  to  the  core. 

“Theatres  here  and  with  us  are  different  institutions. 
Here,  where  thousands  for  want  of  thought,  or  rather 
matter  for  thought,  would  die  of  ennui,  where  it  is  an 
object  to  escape  from  home  and  even  from  one’s  self,  the 
theatre  serves  the  purpose  of  a momentary  excitement. 
A new  piece,  a new  performer,  furnishes  matter  for  con- 


REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  THEATRE  375 


versation  and  turns  off  the  mind  from  the  discussion  of 
points  of  theology  or  politics.  The  theatre  is  therefore 
encouraged  by  the  Government  and  is  guarded  against 
the  abuses  of  popular  assemblage  by  strong  military 
guards. 

“But  what  have  we  to  do  with  theatres  in  America? 
Have  we  not  the  whole  world  of  topics  for  discussion  or 
conversation  open  to  us?  Is  not  truth  in  religion,  poli- 
tics, and  science  suffered  to  be  assailed  by  enemies 
freely,  and  does  it  not,  therefore,  require  the  time  of  all 
intelligent  men  to  study,  and  understand,  and  defend, 
and  fortify  themselves  in  truth?  Have  we  time  to  throw 
away? 

“ More  than  this,  have  we  not  homes  where  domestic 
endearments  charm  us,  where  domestic  duties  require 
our  attention,  where  the  relations  of  wife,  of  husband, 
of  children  have  the  ties  of  mutual  affection  and  mutual 
confidence  to  attach  us  to  our  firesides?  Need  we  go 
abroad  for  amusement?  Can  the  theatre,  with  all  its 
tinsel  finery,  attract  away  from  home  the  man  who  has 
once  tasted  the  bliss  of  a happy  family  circle?  Is  there 
no  pleasure  in  seeing  that  romping  group  of  children,  in 
the  heyday  of  youth,  amuse  themselves  ere  they  go  to 
rest;  is  there  no  pleasure  in  studying  the  characters  of 
your  little  family  as  they  thus  undisguisedly  display 
themselves,  and  so  give  you  the  opportunity  of  directing 
their  minds  to  the  best  advantage?  Is  there  no  amuse- 
ment in  watching  the  development  of  the  infant  mind 
and  in  assisting  its  feeble  efforts? 

“He  must  be  of  most  unsocial  mould  who  can  leave 
the  thousand  charms  of  home  to  pass  those  precious 
hours  in  the  noxious  atmosphere  of  a theatre,  there  to 


376 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


be  excited,  to  return  at  midnight,  to  rise  from  a late  bed, 
to  pass  the  best  hours  of  the  day  in  a feverish  reverie 
succeeded  by  the  natural  depression  which  is  sure  to 
follow,  and  to  crave  a renewed  indulgence.  Repeated 
renewal  causes  indifference  and  ennui  to  succeed,  till 
excitement  is  no  longer  produced,  but  gives  place  to  a 
habit  of  listless  indifference,  or  a spirit  of  captious  criti- 
cism. 

“ Monday , November  8,  1830.  A year  to-day  since  I 
left  home. 

“ Tuesday , November  9.  Ignorance  at  post-office. 
Sent  letters  for  United  States  to  England,  because  the 
United  States  belong  to  England! 

“ Wednesday,  December  1.  Many  reports  for  some  days 
past  prepared  us  for  the  announcement  of  the  death  of 
the  Pope,  Pius  VIII,  who  died  last  evening  at  nine 
o’clock  at  the  Quirinal  Palace.” 

The  ceremonies  connected  with  the  funeral  of  the  dead 
Pope  and  with  the  choice  of  his  successor  are  described 
at  great  length,  and  the  eye  of  the  artist  was  fascinated 
by  the  wealth  of  color  and  the  pomp,  while  his  Protes- 
tant soul  was  wearied  and  disgusted  by  the  tediousness 
and  mummery  of  the  ceremonials. 

“December  H.  Much  excitement  has  been  created  by 
fear  of  revolution,  but  from  what  cause  I cannot  learn. 
Many  arrests  and  banishments  have  occurred,  among 
whom  are  some  of  the  Bonaparte  family.  Artists  are 
suspected  of  being  Liberals. 

“An  assassination  occurred  at  one  of  the  altars  in  St. 
John  Lateran  a few  weeks  ago.  A young  man,  jealous 
of  a girl,  whom  he  thought  to  be  more  partial  to  another, 
stabbed  her  to  the  heart  while  at  mass. 


MR.  SPENCER  AND  CATHOLICISM  377 


" Saturday , January  1 , 1831.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
year,  as  with  us,  you  hear  the  salutation  of  ‘ felicissimo 
capo  d’anno,’  and  the  custom  of  calling  and  felicitating 
friends  is  nearly  the  same  as  in  New  York,  with  this 
difference,  indeed,  that  there  is  no  cheer  in  Rome  as  with 
our  good  people  at  home. 

“ Friday , January  14-.  In  the  afternoon  Count  Grice 
and  the  Honorable  Mr.  Spencer,  son  of  Earl  Spencer, 
who  has  within  a few  years  been  converted  to  the  Cath- 
olic faith,  called.  Had  an  interesting  conversation  with 
him  on  religious  topics,  in  which  the  differences  of  the 
Protestant  and  Catholic  faiths  were  discussed;  found 
him  a candid,'  fair-minded  man,  but  evidently  led  away 
by  a too  easy  assent  to  the  sophistry  and  fable  which 
have  been  dealt  out  to  him.  He  gave  me  a slight  history 
of  his  change;  I shall  see  him  again. 

“ Tuesday , January  18.  Called  with  Count  Grice  on 
the  Honorable  Mr.  Spencer  at  the  English  College  and 
was  introduced  to  the  rector.  Dr.  Wiseman.  After  a few 
moments  went  into  the  library  with  Mr.  Spencer  and 
commenced  the  argument,  in  which  being  interrupted 
we  retired  to  his  room,  where  for  three  hours  we  dis- 
cussed various  points  of  difference  in  our  faith.  Many 
things  I urged  were  not  answered,  such  as  the  fruits  of 
the  Catholic  religion  in  the  various  countries  where  it 
prevails;  the  objection  concerning  forbidding  to  marry; 
idolatry  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  etc.,  etc.;  yet  there  is  a 
gentleness,  an  amiability  in  the  man  which  makes  me 
think  him  sincere  but  deceived. 

“ Wednesday , February  2.  Went  this  morning  at  ten 
o’clock  to  hear  a sermon  by  Mr.  Spencer  in  the  chapel 
of  the  English  College.  It  was  on  the  occasion  of  the 


378 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


festa  of  the  purification  of  the  Virgin.  Many  parts  were 
good,  and  I could  agree  with  him  in  the  general  scope  of 
his  discourse. 

“While  we  were  in  the  chapel  the  cannon  of  St.  Angelo 
announced  the  election  of  the  new  Pope.  I hurried  to 
the  Quirinal  Palace  to  see  the  ceremony  of  announcing 
him  to  the  people,  but  was  too  late.  The  ceremony  was 
over,  the  walled  window  was  broken  down  and  the  car- 
dinals had  presented  the  new  Pope  on  the  balcony.  He 
is  Cardinal  Cappellari  who  has  taken  the  title  of  Gre- 
gorio XVI.  To-morrow  he  will  go  to  St.  Peter’s.” 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


FEBRUARY  10,  1831  — SEPTEMBER  12,  1831. 

Historic  events  witnessed  by  Morse.  — Rumors  of  revolution.  — Danger 
to  foreigners.  — Coronation  of  the  new  Pope.  — Pleasant  experience.  — 
Cause  of  the  revolution  a mystery.  — Bloody  plot  foiled.  — Plans  to  leave 
for  Florence.  — Sends  casts,  etc.,  to  National  Academy  of  Design.  — Leaves 
Rome. — Dangers  of  the  journey. — Florence. — Description  of  meeting  with 
Prince  Radziwill  in  Coliseum  at  Rome.  — Copies  portraits  of  Rubens  and 
Titian  in  Florence.  — Leaves  Florence  for  Venice.  — Disagreeable  voyage 
on  the  Po.  — Venice,  beautiful  but  smelly.  — Copies  Tintoret’s  “Miracle  of 
the  Slave.”  — Thunderstorms.  — Reflections  on  the  Fourth  of  July.  — Leaves 
Venice.  — Recoaro.  — Milan.  — Reflections  on  Catholicism  and  art.  — 
Como  and  Maggiore.  — The  Rigi.  — Schaffhausen  and  Heidelberg.  — Evades 
the  quarantine  on  French  border.  — Thrilling  experience.  — Paris. 

It  was  Morse’s  good  fortune  to  have  been  a spectator, 
at  various  times  and  in  different  places,  of  events  of 
more  or  less  historical  moment.  We  have  seen  that  he 
was  in  England  during  the  War  of  1812;  that  he  wit- 
nessed the  execution  of  the  assassin  of  a Prime  Minister; 
that  he  was  a keen  and  interested  observer  of  the  fes- 
tivities in  honor  of  a Czar  of  Russia,  a King  of  France, 
and  a famous  general  (Blucher);  and  although  not 
mentioned  in  his  correspondence,  he  was  fond  of  telling 
how  he  had  seen  the  ship  sailing  away  to  distant  St. 
Helena  bearing  the  conquered  Napoleon  Bonaparte  into 
captivity.  Now,  while  he  was  diligently  pursuing  his 
art  in  Rome,  he  was  privileged  to  witness  the  funeral 
obsequies  of  one  Pope  and  the  ceremonies  attendant 
upon  the  installation  of  his  successor.  In  future  years 
the  same  good  fortune  followed  him. 

His  presence  on  these  occasions  was  not  always  un- 
attended by  danger  to  himself.  His  discretion  during 
the  years  of  war  between  England  and  America  saved 


380 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


him  from  possible  annoyance  or  worse,  and  now  again 
in  Rome  he  was  called  upon  to  exercise  the  same  virtue, 
for  the  Church  had  entered  upon  troublous  times,  and 
soon  the  lives  of  foreigners  were  in  danger,  and  many  of 
them  left  the  city. 

On  Thursday,  February  10,  there  is  this  entry  in  the 
journal:  “The  revolutions  in  the  Papal  States  to  the 
north  at  Bologna  and  Ancona,  and  in  the  Duchy  of 
Modena,  have  been  made  known  at  Rome.  Great  con- 
sternation prevails.”  We  learn  further  that,  on  Feb- 
ruary 12,  “Rumors  of  conspiracy  are  numerous.  The 
time,  the  places  of  rendezvous,  and  even  the  numbers 
are  openly  talked  of.  The  streets  are  filled  with  the 
people  who  gaze  at  each  other  inquisitively,  and  appre- 
hension seems  marked  on  every  face.  The  shops  are 
shutting,  troops  are  stationed  in  the  piazzas,  and  every- 
thing wears  a gloomy  aspect.  At  half -past  seven  a dis- 
charge of  musketry  is  heard.  Among  the  reports  of  the 
day  is  one  that  the  Trasteverini  have  plotted  to  massacre 
the  forestieri  in  case  of  a revolt.” 

While  the  festivities  of  the  Carnival  were,  on  account 
of  these  disturbances,  ordered  by  the  Pope  to  be  discon- 
tinued, the  religious  ceremonies  were  still  observed,  and, 
going  to  St.  Peter’s  one  day  — “to  witness  the  cere- 
monies of  consecration  as  a bishop  and  coronation  as 
a king  of  the  Pope”  — Morse  had  this  pleasant  experi- 
ence: — 

“The  immense  area  seemed  already  filled;  a double 
line  of  soldiers  enclosed  a wide  space,  from  the  great 
door  through  the  middle  of  the  church,  on  each  side  of 
the  altar,  and  around  the  richly  enclosed  space  where 
were  erected  the  two  papal  thrones  and  the  seats  for 


RUMORS  OF  REVOLUTION 


381 


the  cardinals.  Into  this  soldier-invested  space  none  but 
the  privileged  were  permitted  to  enter;  ambassadors, 
princes,  dukes,  and  nobles  of  every  degree  were  seen, 
in  all  their  splendor  of  costume,  promenading. 

“ I was  with  the  crowd  without,  making  up  my  mind 
to  see  nothing  of  the  ceremonies,  but,  being  in  full  dress, 
and  remembering  that,  on  former  occasions,  I had  been 
admitted  as  a stranger  within  the  space,  I determined  to 
make  the  effort  again.  I therefore  edged  myself  through 
the  mass  of  people  until  I reached  the  line  of  soldiers, 
and,  catching  the  eye  of  the  commanding  officer  as  he 
passed  by,  I beckoned  to  him,  and,  as  he  came  to  me,  I 
said,  *Sono  un  Americano , un  forestiero , signore  / which 
I had  no  sooner  said  than,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  he 
drew  me  in,  and,  politely  bowing,  gave  me  leave  to  go 
where  I pleased.” 

From  this  point  of  vantage  he  had  an  excellent  view  of 
all  the  ceremonies,  which  were  much  like  the  others  he 
had  witnessed  and  do  not  need  to  be  described. 

He  wanted  very  much  to  go  to  Florence  at  this  time 
to  fulfil  some  of  the  commissions  he  had  received  for 
copies  of  famous  paintings  in  that  city,  but  his  departure 
was  delayed,  for,  as  he  notes  on  February  13 : — 

“ There  are  many  alarming  rumors,  one  in  particular 
that  the  Trasteverini  and  Galleotti,  or  galley  slaves, 
have  been  secretly  armed  by  the  Government,  and  that 
the  former  are  particularly  incensed  against  th eforestieri 
as  the  supposed  instigators  of  the  revolution.  . . . These 
facts  have  thrown  us  all  into  alarm,  for  we  know  not 
what  excesses  such  men  may  be  guilty  of  when  excited 
by  religious  enthusiasm  to  revenge  themselves  on  those 
they  call  heretics.  We  are  compelled,  too,  to  remain  in 


382 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Rome  from  the  state  of  the  country,  it  being  not  safe  to 
travel  on  account  of  brigands  who  now  infest  the  roads. 

“ February  15.  I have  never  been  in  a place  where  it 
was  so  difficult  to  ascertain  the  truth  as  in  this  city.  I 
have  enquired  the  reason  of  this  movement  hostile  to 
the  Government,  but  cannot  ascertain  precisely  its 
object.  Some  say  it  is  to  deprive  the  Pope  of  his  tem- 
poral power,  — and  some  Catholics  seem  to  think  that 
their  religion  would  flourish  the  better  for  it;  others 
that  it  is  a plan,  long  digested,  for  bringing  all  Italy 
under  one  government,  having  it  divided  into  so  many 
federative  states,  like  the  United  States.  . . . 

“The  Trasteverini  seem  to  be  a peculiar  class,  proud, 
as  believing  themselves  to  be  the  only  true  descendants 
from  the  ancient  Romans,  and,  therefore,  hating  the 
other  Romans.  Poor  from  that  very  pride;  ignorant  and 
attached  to  their  faith,  they  are  the  class  of  all  others  to 
be  dreaded  in  a season  of  anarchy.  It  is  easy  by  flattery, 
by  a little  distribution  of  money,  and  by  a cry  of  danger 
to  their  religion,  to  rouse  them  to  any  degree  of  enthusi- 
asm, and  no  one  can  set  bounds  to  the  excesses  of  such 
a set  of  fiends  when  let  loose  upon  society. 

“The  Government  at  present  have  them  in  their 
interest,  and,  while  that  is  the  case,  no  danger  is  to  be 
dreaded.  It  is  in  that  state  of  anarchy  which,  for  a 
longer  or  shorter  period,  intervenes  in  the  changes  of 
government,  between  the  established  rule  of  the  one  and 
of  the  other,  that  such  a class  of  men  is  to  be  feared. 

“ February  17.  The  plan  said  to  have  been  determined 
on  by  the  conspirators  was  this:  The  last  night  of  the 
Carnival  was  fixed  for  the  execution  of  the  plan.  This 
was  Tuesday  night  when  it  is  customary  to  have  the 


BLOODY  PLOT  FOILED 


383 


moccoletti , or  small  wax-candles,  lighted  by  the  crowd. 
The  conspirators  were  each  to  be  placed,  as  it  were  by 
accident,  by  the  side  of  a soldier  (which  in  so  great  a 
crowd  could  be  done  without  suspicion),  and,  when  the 
cannon  fired  which  gave  the  signal  for  closing  the  course, 
it  was  also  to  serve  as  a signal  for  each  one  to  turn  upon 
the  soldier  and,  by  killing  him,  to  seize  his  arms.  This 
would,  indeed,  have  been  a bloody  scene,  and  for  hu- 
manity’s sake  it  is  well  that  it  was  discovered  and  pre- 
vented. 

“ February  20.  I learn  that  the  Pope  is  desirous  of 
yielding  to  the  spirit  of  the  times,  and  is  disposed  to 
grant  a constitution  to  the  people,  but  that  the  cardi- 
nals oppose  it.  He  is  said  also  to  be  prepared  to  fly  from 
Rome,  and  even  has  declared  his  intention  of  resigning 
the  dignity  of  Pope  and  retiring  again  to  the  solitude  of 
the  convent. 

“ February  24.  It  seems  to  be  no  longer  doubtful  that 
a revolutionary  army  is  approaching  Rome  from  the 
revolted  provinces,  and  that  they  advance  rapidly.  . . . 
The  city  is  tranquil  enough;  no  troops  are  seen,  except 
at  night  a sentinel  at  some  corner  cries  as  you  pass,  ‘ Chi 
viva ?9  and  you  are  obliged  to  cry,  ‘II  Papa9;  which  one 
may  surely  do  with  a good  conscience,  for  he  is  entitled 
to  great  respect  for  his  personal  character. 

“ February  25.  Went  to-day  to  get  my  passport  viseed 
for  Florence,  whither  I intended  to  go  on  Tuesday  next, 
but  am  advised  by  the  consul  and  others  not  to  risk  the 
journey  at  present,  as  it  is  unsafe.” 

I break  the  continuity  of  the  narrative  for  a moment 
to  note  that  while  Morse  was  making  copies  of  famous 
paintings  in  Rome,  and  studying  intelligently  the  works 


384 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


of  the  old  masters,  he  was  not  forgetful  of  the  young 
academy  at  home,  which  he  had  helped  to  found  and 
of  which  he  was  still  president.  On  March  1 he  writes 
jubilantly  to  the  secretary,  J.  L.  Morton,  that  he  has 
succeeded  in  obtaining  by  gift  a number  of  casts  of 
ancient  and  modern  sculpture  which  he  will  send  home 
by  the  first  opportunity.  Among  the  generous  donors 
he  mentions  Thorwaldsen,  Daniel  Coit,  Esq.,  Richard 
Wyatt,  Esq.,  Signor  Trentanove,  and  George  Washing- 
ton Lee,  Esq.  He  adds  at  the  end  of  the  letter : — 

“I  leave  Rome  immediately  and  know  not  when  I 
shall  be  allowed  to  rest,  the  revolution  here  having 
turned  everything  into  confusion,  rendering  the  move- 
ments of  travellers  uncertain  and  unsafe,  and  embar- 
rassing my  studies  and  those  of  other  artists  exceedingly. 
I shall  try  to  go  to  Florence,  but  must  pass  through  the 
two  hostile  armies  and  through  a country  which,  in  a 
season  of  confusion  like  the  present,  is  sure  to  be  infested 
with  brigands.  If  I reach  Florence  in  safety  and  am 
allowed  to  remain,  which  is  somewhat  doubtful,  you 
shall  hear  of  me  again,  either  directly  or  through  my 
brothers.” 

Mr.  Morton,  answering  this  letter  on  May  22,  informs 
Morse  of  his  reelection  as  president  of  the  National 
Academy  of  Design,  and  adds:  “By  the  by,  talking  of 
coming  back,  do  try  and  make  your  arrangements  as 
soon  as  possible.  We  want  you  very  much,  if  it  is  only  to 
set  us  all  right  again.  We  begin  to  feel  the  want  of  our 
Head  Man  ” 

Reverting  to  the  journal  again,  we  find  this  note: 
“ March  3.  For  some  days  past  I have  been  engaged  in 
packing  up  and  taking  leave,  and  yesterday  was  intro- 


JOURNEY  TO  FLORENCE 


385 


duced  by  the  Count  le  Grice  to  Cardinal  Weld,  who 
received  me  very  politely,  presented  me  with  a book, 
and  sent  me  two  letters  of  introduction  to  London.” 

On  March  4,  Morse,  with  four  companions,  started 
from  Rome  on  the  seemingly  perilous  journey  to  Flor- 
ence. They  passed  through  the  lines  of  both  armies,  but, 
contrary  to  their  expectations,  they  were  most  courte- 
ously treated  by  the  officers  on  both  sides.  It  is  true  that 
they  learned  afterwards  that  they  came  near  being 
arrested  at  Civita  Castellana,  where  the  Papal  army  was 
assembled  in  force,  for  — “ When  we  took  leave  of  the 
Marquis  at  Terni  he  told  us  that  it  was  well  we  left  Civ- 
ita Castellana  as  we  did,  for  an  order  for  our  arrest  was 
making  out,  and  in  a few  minutes  more  we  should  not 
have  been  allowed  to  leave  the  place.  Indeed,  when  I 
think  of  the  case,  it  was  a surprising  thing  that  we  were 
allowed  to  go  into  all  parts  of  the  place,  to  see  their  posi- 
tion, to  count  their  men  and  know  their  strength,  and 
then  to  immediately  pass  over  to  their  enemy  and  to 
give  him,  if  we  chose,  all  the  information  that  any  spy 
could  have  given.” 

It  is  not  within  the  province  of  this  work  to  deal  at 
length  with  the  political  movements  of  the  times.  As 
we  have  seen,  Morse  was  fortunate  in  avoiding  danger, 
and  we  learn  from  history  that  this  revolt,  which  threat- 
ened at  one  time  to  become  very  serious,  was  eventually 
suppressed  by  the  Papal  arms  aided  by  the  Austrians. 

Having  passed  safely  through  the  zone  of  danger,  they 
travelled  on,  and,  on  March  9 : — 

“At  half -past  three  the  beautiful  city  was  seen  to  our 
left  reposing  in  sunshine  in  the  wide  vale  of  the  Arno. 
The  Duomo  and  the  Campanile  were  the  most  conspicu- 


386 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


ous  objects.  At  half-past  four  we  entered  Florence  and 
obtained  rooms  at  the  Leone  Bianco  in  the  Via  Vigna 
Nuova. 

“ March  10.  We  found  to-day,  to  our  great  discom- 
fiture, that  we  are  allowed  by  the  police  to  stay  but 
three  days  in  the  city.  No  entreaties  through  our  consul, 
nor  offers  of  guaranty  on  his  part,  availed  to  soften 
towards  us  the  rigor  of  the  decree,  which  they  say  applies 
to  all  foreigners.  I have  written  to  our  consul  at  Leg- 
horn to  petition  the  Government  for  our  stay,  as  Mr. 
Ombrosi,  the  United  States  Consul  here,  is  not  ac- 
credited by  the  Government.,, 

He  must  have  succeeded  in  obtaining  permission  to 
remain,  although  the  fact  is  not  noted  in  the  journal,  for 
the  next  entry  is  on  April  11,  and  finds  him  still  in  Flor- 
ence. It  begins:  “Various  engagements  preventing  my 
entering  regularly  in  my  journal  every  day’s  events  as 
they  occurred,  I have  been  compelled  to  make  a gap, 
which  I fill  up  from  recollection.” 

Before  following  him  further,  however,  I shall  quote 
from  a letter  written  to  his  brothers  on  April  15,  but 
referring  to  events  which  happened  some  time  before : — 

“ We  have  recently  heard  of  the  disasters  of  the  Poles. 
What  noble  people;  how  deserving  of  their  freedom.  I 
must  tell  you  of  an  interesting  circumstance  that  oc- 
curred to  me  in  relation  to  Poland.  It  was  in  the  latter 
part  of  June  of  last  year,  just  as  I was  completing  my 
arrangements  for  my  journey  to  Naples,  that  I was 
tempted  by  one  of  those  splendid  moonlight  evenings,  so 
common  in  Italy,  to  visit  once  more  the  ruins  of  the 
Coliseum.  I had  frequently  been  to  the  Coliseum  in 
company,  but  now  I had  the  curiosity  to  go  alone  — I 


MEETING  PRINCE  RADZIWILL  387 


wished  to  enjoy,  if  possible,  its  solitude  and  its  solemn 
grandeur  unannoyed  by  the  presence  of  any  one. 

“It  was  eleven  o’clock  when  I left  my  lodgings  and 
no  one  was  walking  at  that  hour  in  the  solitary  streets 
of  Rome.  From  the  Corso  to  the  Forum  all  was  as  still 
as  in  a deserted  city.  The  ruins  of  the  Forum,  the  tem- 
ples and  pillars,  the  Arch  of  Titus  and  the  gigantic  ar- 
cade of  the  Temple  of  Peace,  seemed  to  sleep  in  the  grave- 
like stillness  of  the  air.  The  only  sound  that  reached  my 
ears  was  that  of  my  own  footsteps.  I slowly  proceeded, 
stopping  occasionally,  and  listening  and  enjoying  the 
profound  repose  and  the  solemn,  pure  light,  so  suited  to 
the  ruined  magnificence  around  me.  As  I approached  the 
Coliseum  the  shriek  of  an  owl  and  the  answering  echo 
broke  the  stillness  for  a moment,  and  all  was  still  again. 

“I  reached  the  entrance,  before  which  paced  a lonely 
sentinel,  his  arms  flashing  in  the  moonbeams.  He 
abruptly  stopped  me  and  told  me  I could  not  enter.  I 
asked  him  why.  He  replied  that  his  orders  were  to  let 
no  one  pass.  I told  him  I knew  better,  that  he  had  no 
such  orders,  that  he  was  placed  there  to  protect  visitors, 
and  not  to  prevent  their  entrance,  and  that  I should 
pass.  Finding  me  resolute  (for  I knew  by  experience  his 
motive  was  merely  to  extort  money),  he  softened  in  his 
tone,  and  wished  me  to  wait  until  he  could  speak  to  the 
sergeant  of  the  guard.  To  this  I assented,  and,  while  he 
was  gone,  a party  of  gentlemen  approached  also  to  the 
entrance.  One  of  them,  having  heard  the  discourse 
between  the  sentinel  and  myself,  addressed  me.  Per- 
ceiving that  he  was  a foreigner,  I asked  him  if  he  spoke 
English.  He  replied  with  a slight  accent,  ‘Yes,  a little. 
You  are  an  Englishman,  sir?’  ‘No,’  I replied,  ‘I  am  an 


388 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


American  from  the  United  States.’  ‘Indeed,’  said  he, 
‘that  is  much  better’;  and,  extending  his  hand,  he 
shook  me  cordially  by  the  hand,  adding,  ‘I  have  a great 
respect  for  your  country  and  I know  many  of  your 
countrymen.*  He  then  mentioned  Dr.  Jarvis  and  Mr. 
Cooper,  the  novelist,  the  latter  of  whom  he  said  was 
held  in  the  greatest  estimation  in  Europe,  and  nowhere 
more  so  than  in  his  country,  Poland,  where  his  works 
were  more  sought  after  than  those  of  Scott,  and  his 
mind  was  esteemed  of  an  equal  if  not  of  a superior 
cast. 

“This  casual  introduction  of  literary  topics  furnished 
us  with  ample  matter  for  conversation  while  we  were 
not  engaged  in  contemplating  the  sublime  ruins  over 
which,  when  the  sentinel  returned,  we  climbed.  I asked 
him  respecting  the  literature  of  Poland,  and  particu- 
larly if  there  were  now  any  living  poets  of  eminence. 
He  observed:  ‘Yes,  sir,  I am  happily  travelling  in  com- 
pany with  the  most  celebrated  of  our  poets,  Meinen- 
vitch’;  and  who,  as  I understood  him,  was  one  of  the 
party  walking  in  another  part  of  the  ruins. 

“Engaged  in  conversation  we  left  the  Coliseum  to- 
gether and  slowly  proceeded  into  the  city.  I told  him  of 
the  deep  interest  with  which  Poland  was  regarded  in 
the  United  States,  and  that  her  heroes  were  spoken  of 
with  the  same  veneration  as  our  own.  As  some  evidence 
of  this  estimation  I informed  him  of  the  monument 
erected  by  the  cadets  of  West  Point  to  the  memory  of 
Kosciusko.  With  this  intelligence  he  was  evidently 
much  affected;  he  took  my  hand  and  exclaimed  with 
great  enthusiasm  and  emphatically:  ‘We,  too,  sir,  shall 
be  free;  the  time  is  coming;  we  too  shall  be  free;  my 


MEETING  PRINCE  RADZIWILL  389 


unhappy  country  will  be  free.5  (This  was  before  the 
revolution  in  France.) 

“As  I came  to  the  street  where  we  were  to  part  he 
took  out  his  notebook,  and,  going  under  the  lamp  of  a 
Madonna,  near  the  Piazza  Colonna,  he  wished  me  to 
write  my  name  for  him  among  the  other  names  of  Amer- 
icans which  he  had  treasured  in  his  book.  I complied 
with  his  request.  In  bidding  me  adieu  he  said:  ‘It  will 
be  one  of  my  happiest  recollections  of  Rome  that  the 
last  night  which  I passed  in  this  city  was  passed  in 
the  Coliseum,  and  with  an  American,  a citizen  of  a 
free  country.  If  you  should  ever  visit  Warsaw,  pray 

enquire  for  Prince ; I shall  be  exceedingly  glad  to 

see  you.’ 

“Thus  I parted  with  this  interesting  Pole.  That  I 
should  have  forgotten  a Polish  name,  pronounced  but 
once,  you  will  not  think  extraordinary.  The  sequel 
remains  to  be  told.  When  the  Polish  revolution  broke 
out,  what  was  my  surprise  to  find  the  poet  Meinenvitch 
and  a prince,  whose  name  seemed  like  that  which  he 
pronounced  to  me,  and  to  which  was  added  — ‘just 
returned  from  Italy 9 — among  the  first  members  of  the 
provisional  government.” 

Morse  assured  himself  afterwards,  and  so  noted  it  in 
his  journal,  that  this  chance  acquaintance  was  Prince 
Michael  Jerome  Radziwill,  who  had  served  as  lieutenant 
in  the  war  of  independence  under  Kosciusko;  fought 
under  Napoleon  in  Russia  (by  whom  he  was  made  a 
brigadier-general) ; and,  shortly  after  the  meeting  in 
the  Coliseum,  was  made  general-in-chief  of  the  Polish 
army.  After  the  defeat  of  this  army  he  was  banished  to 
central  Russia  until  1836,  when  he  retired  to  Dresden. 


390 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Reverting  again  to  the  notebooks,  we  find  that  Flor- 
ence, with  her  wealth  of  beauty  in  architecture,  sculp- 
ture, and  painting,  appealed  strongly  to  the  artist,  and 
the  notes  are  chiefly  descriptions  of  what  he  sees,  and 
which  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  transcribe.  He  had, 
during  all  the  time  he  was  in  Italy,  been  completing,  one 
after  another,  the  copies  for  which  he  had  received  com- 
missions, and  had  been  sending  them  home.  He  thus 
describes  to  his  friend,  Mr.  Van  Schaick,  the  paintings 
made  for  him : — 

“ Florence , May  12, 1831 . I have  at  length  completed 
the  two  pictures  which  you  were  so  kind  as  to  commission 
me  to  execute  for  you,  and  they  are  packed  in  a case 
ready  to  send  to  you  from  Leghorn  by  the  first  opportun- 
ity, through  Messrs.  Bell,  de  Yongh  & Co.  of  that  city. 

“As  your  request  was  that  these  pictures  should  be 
heads,  I have  chosen  two  of  the  most  celebrated  in  the 
gallery  of  portraits  in  the  Florence  Gallery.  These  are 
the  heads  of  Rubens  and  Titian  from  the  portraits  by 
themselves.  As  the  portraits  of  the  two  great  masters  of 
color  they  will  alone  be  interesting,  but  they  are  more  so 
from  giving  a fair  specimen  of  their  two  opposite  styles 
of  color.  That  of  Rubens,  from  its  gaiety,  will  doubtless 
be  more  popular,  but  that  of  Titian,  from  its  sobriety 
and  dignity,  pleases  me  better.  In  hanging  the  pictures 
they  should  be  placed  apart.  The  styles  are  so  opposed 
that,  were  they  placed  near  to  each  other,  they  would 
mutually  affect  each  other  unfavorably.  Rubens  may 
be  placed  in  more  obscurity,  but  Titian  demands  to  be 
more  in  the  light. 

“I  have  no  time  to  add,  as  I am  preparing  to  leave 
Florence  on  Monday  for  Bologna  and  Venice.” ' 


VOYAGE  ON  THE  PO 


391 


Travelling  in  Italy  in  those  days  was  fraught  with 
many  annoyances,  for,  in  addition  to  the  slow  progress 
made  in  the  vetture,  there  seems  to  have  been  (judging 
from  the  journal)  a dogana , or  custom-house,  every  few 
miles,  where  the  luggage  and  clothing  of  travellers  were 
examined,  sometimes  hastily  and  courteously,  some- 
times with  more  rigor.  And  yet  this  leisurely  rate  of 
progress,  the  travellers  walking  up  most  of  the  hills, 
must  have  had  a charm  unknown  to  the  present-day 
tourist,  who  is  whisked  unseeing  through  the  most 
characteristic  parts  of  a foreign  country.  The  beautiful 
scenery  of  the  Apennines  was  in  this  way  enjoyed  to  the 
full  by  the  artist,  but  I shall  not  linger  over  the  jour- 
ney nor  shall  I include  any  notes  concerning  Bologna. 
He  found  the  city  most  interesting  — “A  piece  of 
porphyry  set  in  verd  antique”  — and  those  to  whom  he 
had  letters  of  introduction  more  hospitable  than  in  any 
other  city  in  Italy. 

From  Bologna  the  route  lay  through  Ferrara  and  then 
to  Pontelagoscuro  on  the  river  Po,  where  he  was  to  take 
the  courier  boat  for  Venice,  down  the  Po  and  through  a 
canal.  To  add  to  the  discomforts  of  this  part  of  the  trip 
it  rained  steadily  for  several  days,  and,  on  May  22, 
Morse  paints  this  dreary  picture : — 

“When  we  waked  this  morning  we  found  it  still  rain- 
ing and,  apparently,  so  to  continue  all  day.  The  rainy 
day  at  a country  inn,  so  exquisitely  described  by  Irving 
in  all  its  disagreeable  features,  is  now  before  us.  A 
solitary  inn  with  nothing  indoors  to  attract;  cold  and 
damp  and  dark.  The  prospect  from  the  windows  is  a 
low  muddy  foreground,  the  north  bank  of  the  muddy  Po; 
a pile  of  brushwood,  a heap  of  offal,  a melancholy  group 


392 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


of  cattle,  who  show  no  other  signs  of  life  than  the  occa- 
sional sly  attack  by  one  of  them  upon  a poor,  dripping, 
half-starved  dog,  who,  with  tail  between  his  legs,  now 
and  then  ventures  near  them  to  search  for  his  miser- 
able meal.  Beyond,  on  the  river,  a few  barks  silently 
lying  upon  the  stream,  and  on  the  opposite  bank  some 
buildings  with  a church  and  a campanile  dimly  seen 
through  the  mist.  After  coffee  we  were  obliged  to  go  to 
the  dogana  to  see  to  the  searching  of  all  our  trunks  and 
luggage.  The  principals  were  present  and  we  were  not 
severely  searched.  A Frenchman,  however,  who  had 
come  on  a little  before  us,  was  stripped  to  his  skin,  some 
papers  were  found  upon  him,  and  I understand  he  has 
made  his  escape  and  they  are  now  searching  for  him.  ... 

“At  2.30,  after  having  dined,  we  waded  through  the 
mud  in  a pelting  rain  to  the  dogana  for  our  luggage,  and, 
after  getting  completely  wet,  we  embarked  on  board  the 
courier  boat,  with  a cabin  seven  feet  long,  six  feet  wide, 
and  six  high,  into  which  six  of  us,  having  a gentleman 
from  Trieste  and  his  mother  added  to  our  number,  were 
crowded,  with  no  beds.  . . . Rain,  rain,  rain!  ! ! in  tor- 
rents, cold  and  dreary  through  a perfectly  flat  country. 
...  At  ten  o ’clock  we  arrived  at  a place  called  Cavan- 
ella,  where  is  a locanda  upon  the  canal  which  should 
have  been  open  to  receive  us,  but  they  were  all  asleep 
and  no  calling  would  rouse  them.  So  we  were  obliged  to 
go  supperless  to  bed,  and  such  a bed ! There  being  no 
room  to  spread  mattresses  for  six  in  the  cabin,  three 
dirty  mattresses,  without  sheets  or  blankets,  were  laid 
on  the  floor  of  the  forward  cabin  (if  it  might  so  be  called) . 
This  cabin  was  a hole  down  into  which  two  or  three 
steps  led.  We  could  not  stand  upright,  — indeed,  kneel- 


VENICE,  BEAUTIFUL  BUT  SMELLY  393 

in g,  our  heads  touched  the  top,  — and  when  stretched 
at  full  length  the  tallest  of  us  could  touch  with  his  head 
and  feet  from  side  to  side.  But,  it  being  dreary  and 
damp  without  and  we  being  sleepy,  we  considered  not 
the  place,  nor  its  inconveniences,  nor  its  little  pests 
which  annoyed  us  all  night,  nor  its  vicinity  to  a maga- 
zine of  cheese,  with  which  the  boat  was  laden  and  the 
odors  from  which  assailed  us.  We  lay  down  in  our 
clothes  and  slept;  the  rain  pattering  above  our  heads 
only  causing  us  to  sleep  the  sounder.” 

Continuing  their  leisurely  journey  in  this  primitive 
manner,  the  rain  finally  ceasing,  but  the  sky  remaining 
overcast  and  the  weather  cold  and  wintry,  they  reached 
Chioggia,  and  “At  11.30,  the  towers  and  spires  of 
Venice  were  seen  at  a distance  before  us  rising  from  the 
sea.”  Venice,  of  course,  was  a delight  to  Morse’s  eye, 
but  his  nose  was  affected  quite  differently,  for  he  says : 
“Those  that  have  resided  in  Venice  a long  time  say  it  is 
not  an  unhealthy  place.  I cannot  believe  it,  for  the  odors 
from  the  canals  cannot  but  produce  illness  of  some  kind. 
That  which  is  constantly  offensive  to  any  of  our  organs 
of  sense  must  affect  them  injuriously.” 

Several  severe  thunderstorms  broke  over  the  city 
while  he  was  there,  and  one  was  said  to  be  the  worst 
which  had  been  known  within  the  memory  of  the  oldest 
inhabitant.  After  describing  it  he  adds:  “I  was  at  the 
Academy.  The  rain  penetrated  through  the  ceiling  at 
the  corner  of  the  picture  I was  copying  — ‘The  Miracle 
of  the  Slave,’  by  Tintoret  — and  threatened  injury  to  it, 
but  happily  it  escaped.” 

On  June  19,  he  thus  moralizes:  “The  Piazza  of  St. 
Mark  is  the  great  place  of  resort,  and  on  every  evening, 


394 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


but  especially  on  Sundays  or  festas , the  arcades  and 
cafes  are  crowded  with  elegantly  dressed  females  and 
their  gallants.  Chairs  are  placed  in  great  numbers  under 
the  awnings  before  the  cafes.  A people  that  have  no 
homes,  who  are  deprived  from  policy  of  that  domestic 
and  social  intercourse  which  we  enjoy,  must  have  re- 
course to  this  empty,  heartless  enjoyment;  an  indolent 
enjoyment,  when  all  their  intercourse,  too,  is  in  public, 
surrounded  by  police  agents  and  soldiers  to  prevent 
excess.  Hallam,  in  his  ‘Middle  Ages/  has  this  just 
reflection  on  the  condition  of  this  same  city  when  under 
the  Council  of  Ten:  ‘But  how  much  more  honorable  are 
the  wildest  excesses  of  faction  than  the  stillness  and 
moral  degradation  of  servitude/  Quiet  is,  indeed,  ob- 
tained here,  but  at  what  immense  expense!  Expense  of 
wealth,  although  excessive,  is  nothing  compared  with 
the  expense  of  morality  and  of  all  intellectual  exercise/’ 
On  June  23,  he  witnessed  another  thunderstorm  from 
the  Piazza  of  St.  Mark:  — 

“The  lightning,  flashing  in  the  dark  clouds  that  were 
gathering  from  the  Tyrolese  Alps,  portended  another 
storm  which  soon  burst  over  us  and  hastened  the  con- 
clusion of  the  music.  The  lightning  was  incessant.  I 
stood  at  the  corner  of  the  piazza  and  watched  the  splen- 
did effects  of  lights  and  darks,  in  a moment  coming  and 
in  a moment  gone,  on  the  campanile  and  church  of  St. 
Mark’s.  It  was  most  sublime.  The  gilt  statue  of  the 
angel  on  the  top  of  the  campanile  never  looked  so  sub- 
lime, seeming  to  be  enveloped  in  the  glory  of  the  vivid 
light,  and,  as  the  electric  fluid  flashed  behind  it  from 
cloud  to  cloud  incessantly,  it  seemed  to  go  and  come  at 
the  bidding  of  the  angel.” 


THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY 


395 


This  sounds  almost  like  a prophetic  vision,  written  by 
the  pencil  of  the  man  who,  in  a few  years  from  then,  was 
to  make  the  lightning  go  and  come  at  his  bidding. 

“July  4.  This  anniversary  of  the  day  of  our  national 
birth  found  but  two  Americans  in  Venice.  We  met  in 
the  evening  over  a cup  of  coffee  and  thought  and  talked 
of  the  happiest  of  countries.  We  had  no  patriotic  toasts, 
but  the  sentiments  of  our  hearts  were  — ‘Peace  be 
within  thy  walls  and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces/ 
Never  on  any  anniversary  of  our  Independence  have  I 
felt  so  strongly  the  great  reason  I have  for  gratitude  in 
having  been  born  in  such  a country.  When  I think  of 
the  innumerable  blessings  we  enjoy  over  every  other 
country  in  the  world,  I am  constrained  to  praise  God 
who  hath  made  us  to  differ,  for  ‘He  hath  not  dealt  so 
with  any  nation,  and  as  for  his  judgments,  we  have  not 
known  them/  While  pestilence  and  famine  and  war 
surround  me  here  in  these  devoted  countries,  I fix  my 
thoughts  on  one  bright  spot  on  earth;  truly  (if  our  too 
ungrateful  countrymen  would  but  see  it),  truly  a terres- 
trial paradise.” 

This  attack  of  nostalgia  was  probably  largely  due  to 
atmospheric  conditions,  for  at  least  one  thunderstorm 
seems  to  have  been  a matter  of  daily  occurrence.  This, 
added  to  the  noisome  odors  arising  from  the  canals, 
affected  his  health,  for  he  complains  of  feeling  more  un- 
well than  at  any  time  since  he  left  home.  It  must,  there- 
fore, have  been  with  no  feelings  of  great  regret  that  he 
packed  his  belongings  and  prepared  to  leave  Venice  with 
a companion,  Mr.  Ferguson,  of  Natchez,  on  the  18th  of 
July.  His  objective  point  was  Paris,  but  he  planned  to 
linger  by  the  way  and  take  a leisurely  course  through  the 


396 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Italian  lake  region,  Switzerland,  and  Germany.  The 
notebooks  give  a detailed  but  rather  dry  account  of  the 
daily  happenings.  It  was,  presumably,  Morse’s  inten- 
tion to  elaborate  these,  at  some  future  day,  into  a more 
entertaining  record  of  his  wanderings;  but  this  was  never 
done.  I shall,  therefore,  pass  on  rapidly,  touching  but 
lightly  on  the  incidents  of  the  journey,  which  were,  in 
the  main,  without  special  interest.  The  route  lay  through 
Padua,  Vicenza,  Verona,  and  Brescia  to  Milan.  From 
Vicenza  a side  trip  was  made  to  the  watering-place  of 
Recoaro,  where  a few  days  were  most  delightfully  spent 
in  the  company  of  the  English  consul  at  Venice,  Mr. 
Money,  and  his  family. 

“Recoaro,  like  all  watering-places,  is  beginning  to  be 
the  resort  of  the  fashionable  world.  The  Grand  Duchess 
of  Tuscany  is  now  here,  and  on  Saturday  the  Vice- 
Queen  of  Italy  is  expected  from  Milan  to  visit  her  aunt, 
the  Grand  Duchess.  . . . Towards  evening  parties  of 
ladies  and  gentlemen  are  seen  promenading  or  riding  on 
donkeys  along  the  brows  of  the  mountains  and  among 
the  trees,  and  many  priests  are  seen  disfiguring  the 
landscape  with  their  tasteless,  uncouth  dresses;  most  of 
them  coming,  I was  informed  on  the  best  authority,  for 
the  purpose  of  gambling  and  dissipating  that  time  of 
which,  from  the  trifling  nature  of  their  duties  and  the 
almost  countless  increase  of  their  numbers,  they  have  so 
much  to  spare.  Cards  have  the  most  fascination  for 
them.” 

Another  incident  of  the  stay  at  Recoaro  is  worth 
recording.  Referring  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Money,  he 
says:  — 

“In  the  afternoon  took  an  excursion  on  donkeys  with 


RECOARO 


397 


the  whole  family  among  the  wild  and  romantic  scenery. 
In  returning,  while  riding  by  the  side  of  Mr.  Money  and 
in  conversation  with  him,  my  donkey  stumbled  upon  his 
knees  and  threw  me  over  his  head,  without  injury  to 
me,  but  Mrs.  Money,  who  was  just  before  me,  seeing 
the  accident,  was  near  fainting  and,  during  the  rest  of 
the  day,  was  invisible.  I was  somewhat  surprised  at  the 
effect  produced  on  her  until  I learned  that  the  news  of 
the  loss  of  her  son  in  India  by  a fall  from  his  horse,  which 
had  recently  reached  her,  had  rendered  her  nerves  pecu- 
liarly sensitive.” 

Two  days  later,  however,  he  joined  them  in  another 
excursion. 

“On  returning  we  stopped  to  take  tea  at  Mrs.  Ire- 
land’s lodgings,  an  English  lady  who  is  here  with  her 
two  daughters,  accomplished  and  highly  agreeable 
people.  I was  told  by  them  that  after  I left  Rome  a most 
diabolical  attempt  was  made  to  poison  the  English 
artists  who  had  made  a party  to  Grotto  Ferrata.  They 
were  mistaken  by  the  persons  who  attempted  the  deed 
for  Germans.  They  all  became  exceedingly  ill  immedi- 
ately after  dinner,  and,  as  the  wine  was  the  only  thing 
they  had  taken  there,  having  brought  their  food  with 
them,  it  was  suspected  and  a strong  solution  of  copper 
was  proved  to  be  in  it.  I was  told  that  Messrs.  Gibson 
and  Desoulavy  suffered  a great  deal,  the  latter  being 
confined  to  his  bed  for  three  weeks.  Had  I been  in  Rome 
it  is  more  than  probable  I should  have  been  of  their 
party,  for  I had  never  visited  Grotto  Ferrata,  and  the 
company  of  those  with  whom  I had  associated  would 
have  induced  me  to  join  them  without  a doubt.” 

Morse  enjoyed  his  stay  at  Recoaro  so  much  that  he 


398 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


was  persuaded  by  his  hospitable  friends  to  prolong  his 
visit  for  a few  days  longer  than  he  had  planned,  but,  on 
July  27,  he  and  his  friend  Mr.  Ferguson  bade  adieu  and 
proceeded  on  their  journey.  Verona  and  Brescia  were 
visited  and  on  July  29  they  came  to  Milan.  The  cathe- 
dral he  finds  “a  most  gorgeous  building,  far  exceeding 
my  conception  of  it”;  and  of  the  beautiful  street  of  the 
Corso  Porta  Orientale  he  says:  “It  is  wider  than  Broad- 
way and  as  superior  as  white  marble  palaces  are  to  red 
brick  houses.  There  is  an  opinion  prevalent  among  some 
of  our  good  citizens  that  Broadway  is  not  only  the  long- 
est and  widest,  but  the  most  superbly  built,  street  in 
the  world.  The  sooner  they  are  undeceived  the  better. 
Broadway  is  a beautiful  street,  a very  beautiful  street, 
but  it  is  absurd  to  think  that  our  brick  houses  of  twenty- 
five  feet  front,  with  plain  doors  and  windows,  built  by 
contract  in  two  or  three  months,  and  holding  together 
long  enough  to  be  let,  can  rival  the  spacious  stone 
palaces  of  hundreds  of  feet  in  length,  with  lofty  gates 
and  balconied  windows,  and  their  foundations  deeply 
laid  and  slowly  constructed  to  last  for  ages.”  This  was, 
of  course,  when  Broadway  even  below  Fourteenth 
Street,  was  a residence  street. 

Attending  service  in  the  cathedral  on  Sunday,  and 
being,  as  usual,  wearied  by  the  monotony  and  apparent 
insincerity  of  it  all,  he  again  gives  vent  to  his  feelings : — 

“How  admirably  contrived  is  every  part  of  the  struc- 
ture of  this  system  to  take  captive  the  imagination.  It 
is  a religion  of  the  imagination;  all  the  arts  of  the  imagi- 
nation are  pressed  into  its  service;  architecture, painting, 
sculpture,  music,  have  lent  all  their  charm  to  enchant 
the  senses  and  impose  on  the  understanding  by  substi- 


CATHOLICISM  AND  ART 


399 


tuting  for  the  solemn  truths  of  God’s  Word,  which  are 
addressed  to  the  understanding,  the  fictions  of  poetry 
and  the  delusions  of  feeling.  The  theatre  is  a daughter 
of  this  prolific  mother  of  abominations,  and  a child 
worthy  of  its  dam.  The  lessons  of  morality  are  pre- 
tended to  be  taught  by  both,  and  much  in  the  same  way, 
by  scenic  effect  and  pantomime,  and  the  fruits  are  much 
the  same. 

“I  am  sometimes  even  constrained  to  doubt  the  law- 
fulness of  my  own  art  when  I perceive  its  prostitution, 
were  I not  fully  persuaded  that  the  art  itself,  when  used 
for  its  legitimate  purposes,  is  one  of  the  greatest  cor- 
rected of  grossness  and  promoters  of  refinement.  I have 
been  led,  since  I have  been  in  Italy,  to  think  much  of  the 
propriety  of  introducing  pictures  into  churches  in  aid 
of  devotion.  I have  certainly  every  inducement  to 
decide  in  favor  of  the  practice  did  I consult  alone  the 
seeming  interest  of  art.  That  pictures  may  and  do  have 
the  effect  upon  some  rightly  to  raise  the  affections,  I 
have  no  doubt,  and,  abstractly  considered,  the  practice 
would  not  merely  be  harmless  but  useful;  but,  knowing 
that  man  is  led  astray  by  his  imagination  more  than  by 
any  of  his  other  faculties,  I consider  it  so  dangerous  to 
his  best  interests  that  I had  rather  sacrifice  the  interests 
of  the  arts,  if  there  is  any  collision,  than  run  the  risk  of 
endangering  those  compared  with  which  all  others  are 
not  for  a moment  to  be  considered.  But  more  of  this 
another  time.” 

I have  introduced  here  and  at  other  times  Morse’s 
strictures  on  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  on  other 
subjects,  without  comment  on  my  part,  even  when  these 
strictures  seem  to  verge  on  illiberality.  My  desire  is  to 


400 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


present  a true  portrait  of  the  man,  with  the  shadows  as 
well  as  the  lights  duly  emphasized,  fully  realizing  that 
what  may  appear  faults  to  some,  to  others  will  shine  out 
as  virtues,  and  vice  versa. 

From  Milan,  Morse  and  his  companion  planned  to 
cross  the  mountains  to  Geneva,  but,  having  a day  or 
two  to  spare,  they  visited  the  Lake  of  Como,  which,  as 
was  to  be  expected,  satisfied  the  eye  of  the  artist:  “It  is 
shut  in  by  mountains  on  either  side,  reminding  me  of  the 
scenery  of  Lake  George,  to  which  its  shores  are  very 
similar.  In  the  transparency  of  the  water,  however. 
Lake  George  is  its  superior,  and  in  islands  also,  but  in  all 
things  else  the  Lake  of  Como  must  claim  the  precedence. 
The  palaces  and  villas  and  villages  which  skirt  its  shores, 
the  mountains,  vine-clad  and  cultivated  to  their  sum- 
mits, all  give  a charm  for  which  we  look  in  vain  as  yet  in 
our  country.  The  luxuries  of  art  have  combined  with 
those  of  nature  in  a wonderful  degree  in  this  enchanting 
spot.” 

On  August  4,  they  left  Milan  in  the  diligence  for  Lago 
Maggiore,  and  we  learn  that:  “Our  coach  is  accom- 
panied by  gendarmes.  We  enquired  the  reason  of  the 
conductor,  who  was  in  the  coach  with  us.  He  told  us 
that  the  road  is  an  unsafe  one;  that  every  day  there  are 
instances  of  robbery  perpetrated  upon  those  who  travel 
alone.” 

It  would  be  pleasant  to  follow  the  travellers  through 
beautiful  Maggiore  and  up  the  rugged  passes  from  Italy 
to  Switzerland  and  thence  to  Germany  and  Paris,  and 
to  see  through  the  unspoiled  eyes  of  an  enthusiast  the 
beauties  of  that  playground  of  the  nations,  but  it  would 
be  but  the  repetition  of  an  oft-told  tale,  and  I must  hasten 


HENRY  CLAY 

Painted  by  Morse.  Now  in  the  Metropolitan  Museum,  New  York 


THE  RIGI 


401 


on,  making  but  a few  extracts  from  the  diary.  No  thrill- 
ing adventures  were  met  with,  except  towards  the  end, 
but  they  enjoyed  to  the  full  the  grand  scenery,  the  pic- 
turesque costumes  of  the  peasants  and  the  curious  cus- 
toms of  the  different  countries  through  which  they 
passed.  The  weather  was  sometimes  fine,  but  more  often 
overcast  or  rainy,  and  we  find  this  note  on  August  15: 
“How  much  do  a traveller’s  impressions  depend  upon 
the  weather,  and  even  on  the  time  of  day  in  which  he 
sees  objects.  He  sees  most  of  the  country  through  which 
he  travels  but  once,  and  it  is  the  face  which  any  point 
assumes  at  that  one  moment  which  is  brought  to  his 
recollection.  If  it  is  under  a gloomy  atmosphere,  it  is 
not  possible  that  he  should  remember  it  under  other 
form  or  aspect.” 

On  Sunday,  August  28,  he  watched  the  sunrise  from 
the  summit  of  the  Rigi  under  ideal  conditions,  and,  after 
describing  the  scene  and  saying  that  the  rest  of  the  com- 
pany had  gone  back  to  bed,  he  adds : — 

“I  had  found  too  little  comfort  in  the  wretched  thing 
that  had  been  provided  for  me  in  the  shape  of  a bed  to 
desire  to  return  thither,  and  I also  felt  too  strongly  the 
emotions  which  the  scene  I had  just  witnessed  had 
excited,  to  wish  for  their  dissipation  in  troubled  dreams. 

“If  there  is  a feeling  allied  to  devotion,  it  is  that  which 
such  a scene  of  sublimity  as  this  we  have  just  witnessed 
inspires,  and  yet  that  feeling  is  not  devotion.  I am 
aware  that  it  is  but  the  emotion  of  taste.  It  may  exist 
without  a particle  of  true  religious  feeling,  or  it  may 
coexist  and  add  strength  to  it.  There  are  thousands, 
probably,  who  have  here  had  their  emotion  of  taste 
excited  without  one  thought  of  that  Being  by  whom 


402 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


these  wonders  were  created,  one  thought  of  their  rela- 
tion to  Him,  of  their  duty  to  Him,  or  of  admiration  at 
that  unmerited  goodness  which  allows  them  to  be  wit- 
nesses of  his  majesty  and  power  as  exhibited  in  these 
wonders  of  nature.  Shut  out  as  I am  by  circumstances 
from  the  privileges  of  this  day  in  public  worship,  I have 
yet  on  the  top  of  this  mountain  a place  of  private  wor- 
ship such  as  I have  not  had  for  some  time  past.  I am 
alone  on  the  mountain  with  such  a scene  spread  before 
me  that  I must  adore,  and  weak,  indeed,  must  be  that 
faith  which,  on  this  day,  in  such  a scene,  does  not  lift 
the  heart  from  nature  up  to  nature’s  God.” 

On  August  30,  on  the  road  to  Zurich,  he  makes  this 
rather  interesting  observation:  “We  noticed  in  a great 
many  instances  that  wires  were  attached  to  the  electric 
rods  and  conducted  to  posts  near  the  houses,  when  a 
chime  of  bells  was  so  arranged  as  to  ring  in  a highly 
charged  state  of  the  atmosphere  (Franklin’s  experi- 
ment).” 

Journeying  on  past  Schaff hausen,  where  the  beautiful 
falls  of  the  Rhine  filled  him  with  admiration,  he  and  his 
companion  came  to  Heidelberg  and  explored  the  ruins 
of  the  stupendous  castle.  Here  he  parted  with  his  trav- 
elling companion,  Mr.  Ferguson,  who  went  on  to  Frank- 
fort, which  city  Morse  avoided  because  the  French 
Government  had  established  a strict  quarantine  against 
it  on  account  of  some  epidemic,  the  nature  of  which  is 
not  disclosed  in  the  notes.  He  was  eager  to  get  to  Paris 
now  and  wished  to  avoid  all  delays. 

“ September  7.  I engaged  my  passage  in  the  diligence 
for  Mannheim,  and,  for  the  first  time  since  I have  been 
in  Europe,  set  out  alone.  ...  I learn  from  the  gentleman 


EVADES  THE  QUARANTINE  403 

in  the  coach  that  the  cordon  sanitaire  in  France  is  to  be 
enforced  with  great  rigor  from  the  11th  of  September;  I 
hope,  therefore,  to  get  into  France  before  that  date. 

“September  10,  SaarbrucJc.  We  last  night  took  our 
places  for  Metz,  not  knowing,  however,  or  even  thinking 
it  probable  that  we  should  be  able  to  get  there.  It  was 
hinted  by  some  that  a small  douceur  would  enable  us  to 
pass  the  cordon , but  how  to  be  applied  I knew  not. 

“Among  our  passengers  who  Joined  me  yesterday  was 
a young  German  officer  who  was  the  only  one  who  could 
speak  French.  With  him  I contrived  to  converse  during 
the  day.  We  had  beds  in  the  same  room  and,  as  we  were 
about  retiring,  he  told  me,  as  I understood  him,  that  by 
giving  the  keys  of  my  luggage  to  the  coachman  in  the 
morning,  the  business  of  passing  at  the  douane  on  the 
frontier  would  be  facilitated.  I assented  and  told  him, 
as  he  understood  the  language  better  than  I,  I left  it  to 
him  to  make  any  arrangements  and  I would  share  the 
expense  with  him. 

“We  were  called  sometime  before  day  and  I left  my 
bed  very  reluctantly.  The  morning  was  cloudy  and  dark 
and  so  far  favorable  to  the  enterprise  we  were  about  to 
undertake,  and  of  the  nature  and  plan  of  which  I had 
not  the  slightest  suspicion.  We  were  soon  settled  in  the 
diligence  and  left  Saarbruck  for  the  frontier.  I composed 
myself  to  sleep  and  had  just  got  into  a doze  when  sud- 
denly the  coach  stopped,  and,  the  door  opening,  a man 
touching  me  said  in  a low  voice  — ‘ Descendez,  monsieur , 
descendez9  I asked  the  reason  but  got  no  answer.  My 
companion  and  I alighted.  There  was  no  house  near;  a 
bright  streak  in  the  east  under  the  heavy  black  clouds 
showed  that  it  was  just  daybreak,  and  ahead  of  us  in  the 


404 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


road  a great  light  from  the  windows  of  a long  building 
showed  us  the  place  of  the  hospital  of  the  cordon. 

“Our  guide,  for  so  he  proved  to  be,  taking  the  knap- 
sack of  my  companion  and  a basket  of  mine,  in  which  I 
carry  my  portfolio  and  maps,  struck  off  to  the  left  into  a 
newly  ploughed  field,  while  our  carriage  proceeded  at  a 
quick  pace  onward  again.  I asked  where  we  were  going, 
but  got  no  other  reply  than  ‘ Doucement,  monsieur .*  It 
then  for  the  first  time  flashed  across  my  mind  that  we 
had  undertaken  an  unlawful  and  very  hazardous  enter- 
prise, that  of  running  by  the  cordon.  I had  now,  however, 
no  alternative;  I must  follow,  for  I knew  not  what  other 
course  to  take. 

“After  passing  through  ploughed  fields  and  wet  grass 
and  grain  for  some  time  a small  by-path  crossed  from 
the  main  road.  Our  guide  beckoned  us  back,  while  he 
went  forward  each  way  to  see  that  all  was  clear,  and 
then  we  crossed  and  proceeded  again  over  ploughed 
fields  and  through  the  clover.  It  now  began  to  rain 
which,  disagreeable  as  it  was,  I did  not  regret,  all  things 
considered.  We  soon  came  to  another  and  wider  cross- 
path; we  stopped  and  our  guide  went  forward  again  in 
the  same  cautious  manner,  stooping  down  and  listening, 
like  an  Indian,  near  the  ground.  He  beckoned  us  to 
cross  over  and  again  we  traversed  the  fields,  passing  by 
the  base  of  a small  hill,  when,  as  we  softly  crept  up  the 
side,  we  saw  the  form  of  a sentinel  against  the  light  of 
the  sky.  Our  guide  whispered,  * Doucement 9 again,  and 
we  gently  retreated,  my  companion  whispering  to  me, 
‘ Tres  dangereux,  monsieur , tres  desagreable.9 

“We  took  a wider  circuit  behind  some  small  buildings, 
and  at  length  came  into  one  of  the  smaller  streets  in  the 


PARIS 


405 


outskirts  of  Forbach.  Here  were  what  appeared  to  me 
barracks.  The  caution  was  given  to  walk  softly  and 
separately  (we  were  all,  fortunately,  in  dark  clothes),  our 
guide  passing  first  round  the  corners,  and,  having  passed 
the  sentry-boxes,  in  which,  with  one  exception,  we  saw 
no  person,  and  in  this  instance  the  sentinel  did  not  hail 
us  (but  this  was  in  the  city),  we  came  to  a house  at  the 
window  of  which  our  guide  tapped.  A man  opened  it, 
and,  after  some  explanation,  ascertaining  who  we  were, 
opened  the  door  and,  striking  a light,  set  some  wine  and 
bread  before  us. 

“Here  we  remained  for  some  time  to  recover  breath 
after  our  perilous  adventure,  for,  if  one  of  the  sentinels 
had  seen  us,  we  should  in  all  probability  have  been  in- 
stantly shot.  I knew  not  that  we  were  now  entirely  free 
from  the  danger  of  being  arrested,  until  we  heard  our 
carriage  in  the  street  and  had  ascertained  that  all  our 
luggage  had  passed  the  douane  without  suspicion.  We 
paid  our  guide  eight  francs  each,  and,  taking  our  seats 
again  in  the  carriage,  drove  forward  toward  Metz.” 

There  were  no  further  adventures,  although  they 
trembled  with  anxiety  every  time  their  passports  were 
called  for.  Morse  regretted  having  been  innocently  led 
into  this  escapade,  and  would  have  made  a clean  breast 
of  it  to  the  police,  as  he  had  not  been  near  Frankfort, 
but  he  feared  to  compromise  his  travelling  companion 
who  had  come  from  that  city. 

On  September  12  they  finally  arrived  in  Paris. 

“How  changed  are  the  circumstances  of  this  city 
since  I was  last  here  nearly  two  years  ago.  A traitor 
king  has  been  driven  into  exile;  blood  has  flowed  in  its 
streets,  the  price  of  its  liberty;  our  friend,  the  nation’s 


406 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


guest,  whom  I then  saw  at  his  house,  with  apparently 
little  influence  and  out  of  favor  with  the  court,  the  great 
Lafayette,  is  now  second  only  to  the  king  in  honor  and 
influence  as  the  head  of  a powerful  party.  These  and  a 
thousand  other  kindred  reflections,  relating  also  to  my 
own  circumstances,  crowd  upon  me  at  the  moment  of 
again  entering  this  famous  city.” 


CHAPTER  XIX 


SEPTEMBER  18,  1831  — SEPTEMBER  21,  1832 

Takes  rooms  with  Horatio  Greenough.  — Political  talk  with  Lafayette.  — 
Riots  in  Paris.  — Letters  from  Greenough.  — Bunker  Hill  Monument.  — 
Letters  from  Fenimore  Cooper.  — Cooper’s  portrait  by  Verboeckhoven.  — 
European  criticisms.  — Reminiscences  of  R.  W.  Habersham.  — Hints  of 
an  electric  telegraph.  — Not  remembered  by  Morse.  — Early  experiments 
in  photography.  — Painting  of  the  Louvre.  — Cholera  in  Paris.  — Baron 
von  Humboldt.  — Morse  presides  at  4th  of  July  dinner.  — Proposes  toast 
to  Lafayette.  — Letter  to  New  York  “Observer”  on  Fenimore  Cooper.  — 
Also  on  pride  in  American  citizenship.  — Works  with  Lafayette  in  behalf 
of  Poles.  — Letter  from  Lafayette.  — Morse  visits  London  before  sailing  for 
home.  — Sits  to  Leslie  for  head  of  Sterne. 

The  diary  was  not  continued  beyond  this  time  and 
was  never  seriously  resumed,  so  that  we  must  now  de- 
pend on  letters  to  and  from  Morse,  on  fugitive  notes, 
or  on  the  reminiscences  of  others  for  a record  of  his 
life. 

The  first  letter  which  I shall  introduce  was  written 
from  Paris  to  his  brothers  on  September  18,  1831 : — 

“I  arrived  safely  in  this  city  on  Monday  noon  in 
excellent  health  and  spirits.  My  last  letter  to  you  was 
from  Venice  just  as  I was  about  to  leave  it,  quite  debili- 
tated and  unwell  from  application  to  my  painting,  but 
more,  I believe,  from  the  climate,  from  the  perpetual 
sirocco  which  reigned  uninterrupted  for  weeks.  I have 
not  time  now  to  give  you  an  account  of  my  most  inter- 
esting journey  through  Lombardy,  Switzerland,  part  of 
Germany,  and  through  the  eastern  part  of  France.  I 
found,  on  my  arrival  here,  my  friend  Mr.  Greenough, 
the  sculptor,  who  had  come  from  Florence  to  model  the 
bust  of  General  Lafayette,  and  we  are  in  excellent,  con- 


408  SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 

venient  rooms  together,  within  a few  doors  of  the  good 
General. 

“I  called  yesterday  on  General  Lafayette  early  in  the 
morning.  The  servant  told  me  that  he  was  obliged  to 
meet  the  Polish  Committee  at  an  early  hour,  and  feared 
he  could  not  see  me.  I sent  in  my  card,  however,  and  the 
servant  returned  immediately  saying  that  the  General 
wished  to  see  me  in  his  chamber.  I followed  him  through 
several  rooms  and  entered  the  chamber.  The  General 
was  in  dishabille,  but,  with  his  characteristic  kindness, 
he  ran  forward,  and,  seizing  both  my  hands,  expressed 
with  great  warmth  how  glad  he  was  to  see  me  safely 
returned  from  Italy,  and  appearing  in  such  good  health. 
He  then  told  me  to  be  seated,  and  without  any  ceremony 
began  familiarly  to  question  me  about  my  travels,  etc. 
The  conversation,  however,  soon  turned  upon  the  absorb- 
ing topic  of  the  day,  the  fate  of  Poland,  the  news  of  the 
fall  of  Warsaw  having  just  been  received  by  telegraphic 
dispatch.  I asked  him  if  there  was  now  any  hope  for 
Poland.  He  replied:  ‘Oh,  yes!  Their  cause  is  not  yet 
desperate;  their  army  is  safe;  but  the  conduct  of  France, 
and  more  especially  of  England,  has  been  most  pusil- 
lanimous and  culpable.  Had  the  English  Government 
shown  the  least  disposition  to  coalesce  in  vigorous  mea- 
sures with  France  for  the  assistance  of  the  Poles,  they 
would  have  achieved  their  independence.’ 

“The  General  looks  better  and  younger  than  ever. 
There  is  a healthy  freshness  of  complexion,  like  that  of  a 
young  man  in  full  vigor,  and  his  frame  and  step  (allow- 
ing for  his  lameness)  are  as  firm  and  strong  as  when  he 
was  our  nation’s  guest.  I sat  with  him  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes  and  then  took  my  leave,  for  I felt  it  a sin  to  con- 


RIOTS  IN  PARIS 


409 


sume  any  more  of  the  time  of  a man  engaged  as  he  is  in 
great  plans  of  benevolence,  and  whose  every  moment  is, 
therefore,  invaluable. 

“The  news  of  the  fall  of  Warsaw  is  now  agitating 
Paris  to  a degree  not  known  since  the  trial  of  the  ex- 
ministers.  About  three  o’clock  our  servant  told  us  that 
there  was  fighting  at  the  Palais  Royal,  and  we  deter- 
mined to  go  as  far  as  we  prudently  could  to  see  the 
tumult.  We  proceeded  down  the  Rue  Saint-Honor e. 
There  was  evident  agitation  in  the  multitudes  that  filled 
the  sidewalks  — an  apprehension  of  something  to  be 
dreaded.  There  were  groups  at  the  corners;  the  windows 
were  filled,  persons  looking  out  as  if  in  expectation  of  a 
procession  or  of  some  fete.  The  shops  began  to  be  shut, 
and  every  now  and  then  the  drum  was  heard  beating  to 
arms.  The  troops  were  assembling  and  bodies  of  in- 
fantry and  cavalry  were  moving  through  the  various 
streets.  During  this  time  no  noise  was  heard  from  the 
people  — a mysterious  silence  was  observed,  but  they 
were  moved  by  the  slightest  breath.  If  one  walked 
quicker  than  the  rest,  or  suddenly  stopped,  thither  the 
enquiring  look  and  step  were  directed,  and  a group  in- 
stantly assembled.  At  the  Palais  Royal  a larger  crowd 
had  collected  and  a greater  body  of  troops  were  march- 
ing and  countermarching  in  the  Place  du  Palais  Royal. 
The  Palais  Royal  itself  had  the  interior  cleared  and  all 
the  courts.  Everything  in  this  place  of  perpetual  gayety 
was  now  desolate;  even  the  fountains  had  ceased  to  play, 
and  the  seared  autumnal  leaves  of  the  trees,  some  al- 
ready fallen,  seemed  congruous  with  the  sentiment  of  the 
hour.  Most  of  the  shops  were  also  shut  and  the  stalls 
deserted.  Still  there  was  no  outcry  and  no  disturbance. 


410 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


“Passing  through  the  Rue  Vivienne  the  same  collec- 
tions of  crowds  and  of  troops  were  seen.  Some  were 
reading  a police  notice  just  posted  on  the  walls,  designed 
to  prevent  the  riotous  assembling  of  the  people,  and  ad- 
vising them  to  retire  when  the  riot  act  should  be  read. 
The  notice  was  read  with  murmurs  and  groans,  and  I 
had  scarcely  ascertained  its  contents  before  it  was  torn 
from  the  walls  with  acclamations.  As  night  approached 
we  struck  into  the  Boulevard  de  la  Madeleine.  At  the 
corner  of  this  boulevard  and  the  Rue  des  Capucines  is 
the  hotel  of  General  Sebastiani.  We  found  before  the 
gates  a great  and  increasing  crowd. 

“We  took  a position  on  the  opposite  corner,  in  such 
a place  as  secured  a safe  retreat  in  case  of  need,  but  al- 
lowed us  to  observe  all  that  passed.  Here  there  was  an 
evident  intention  in  the  crowd  of  doing  some  violence, 
nor  was  it  at  all  doubtful  what  would  be  the  object  of 
their  attack.  They  seemed  to  wait  only  for  the  darkness 
and  for  a leader. 

“The  sight  of  such  a crowd  is  fearful,  and  its  move- 
ments, as  it  was  swayed  by  the  incidents  of  the  moment, 
were  in  the  highest  degree  exciting.  A body  of  troops  of 
the  line  would  pass;  the  crowd  would  silently  open  for 
their  passage  and  close  immediately  behind  them.  A 
body  of  the  National  Guard  would  succeed,  and  these 
would  be  received  with  loud  cheers  and  gratulations. 
A soldier  on  guard  would  exercise  a little  more  severity 
than  was,  perhaps,  necessary  for  the  occasion;  yells,  and 
execrations,  and  hisses  would  be  his  reward. 

“Night  had  now  set  in;  heavy,  dark  clouds,  with  a 
misty  rain,  had  made  the  heavens  above  more  dark  and 
gloomy.  A man  rushed  forward  toward  the  gate,  hurl- 


RIOTS  IN  PARIS 


411 


in g his  hat  in  the  air,  and  followed  by  the  crowd,  which 
suddenly  formed  into  long  lines  behind  him.  I now 
looked  for  something  serious.  A body  of  troops  was  in 
line  before  the  gate.  At  this  moment  two  police  officers, 
on  horseback,  in  citizens’  dress,  but  with  a tricolored 
belt  around  their  bodies,  rode  through  the  crowd  and 
up  to  the  gate,  and  in  a moment  after  I perceived  the 
multitude  from  one  of  the  streets  rushing  in  wild  con- 
fusion into  the  boulevard,  and  the  current  of  the  people 
setting  back  in  all  directions. 

“While  wondering  at  the  cause  of  this  sudden  move- 
ment, I heard  the  trampling  of  horses,  and  a large  band 
of  carabiniers,  with  their  bright  helmets  glittering  in  the 
light  of  the  lamps,  dashed  down  the  street  and  drew  up 
before  the  gate.  The  police  officers  put  themselves  at 
their  head  and  harangued  the  people.  The  address  was 
received  with  groans.  The  carabiniers  drew  their  swords, 
orders  were  given  for  the  charge,  and  in  an  instant  they 
dashed  down  the  street,  the  people  dispersing  like  the 
mist  before  the  wind.  The  charge  was  made  down  the 
opposite  sidewalk  from  that  where  we  had  placed  our- 
selves, so  I kept  my  station,  and,  when  they  returned  up 
the  middle  of  the  street  to  charge  on  the  other  side,  I 
crossed  over  behind  them  and  avoided  them.” 

I have  given  enough  of  this  letter  to  show  that  Morse 
was  still  surrounded  by  dangers  of  various  sorts,  and  it 
is  also  a good  pen-picture  of  the  irresponsible  actions  of 
a cowardly  mob,  especially  of  a Parisian  mob. 

The  letters  which  passed  between  Morse  and  his 
friends,  James  Fenimore  Cooper,  the  novelist,  and 
Horatio  Greenough,  the  sculptor,  are  most  interesting, 
and  would  of  themselves  fill  a volume.  Both  Cooper  and 


412 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Greenough  wrote  fluently  and  entertainingly,  and  I shall 
select  a few  characteristic  sentences  from  the  letters  of 
each,  resisting  the  strong  temptation  to  include  the 
whole  correspondence. 

Greenough  returned  to  Florence  after  having  roomed 
with  Morse  in  Paris,  and  wrote  as  follows  from  there:  — 

As  for  the  commission  from  Government,  I don’t 
speak  of  it  yet.  After  about  a fortnight  I shall  be  calm, 
I think.  Morse,  I have  made  up  my  mind  on  one  score, 
namely,  that  this  order  shall  not  be  fruitless  to  the 
greater  men  who  are  now  in  our  rear.  They  are  sucking 
now  and  rocking  in  cradles,  but  I can  hear  the  pung! 
pung!  puffetty!  of  their  hammers,  and  I am  prophetic, 
too.  We  ’ll  see  if  Yankee  land  can’t  muster  some  ten  or  a 
dozen  of  them  in  the  course  of  as  many  years.  . . . 

You  were  right,  I had  heard  of  the  resolution  sub- 
mitted to  Congress,  etc.  Mr.  Cooper  wrote  me  about  it. 
I have  not  much  faith  in  Congress,  however.  I will  con- 
fess that,  when  the  spectre  Debt  has  leaned  over  my 
pillow  of  late,  and,  smiling  ghastlily,  has  asked  if  she 
and  I were  not  intended  as  companions  through  life,  I 
snap  my  fingers  at  her  and  tell  her  that  Brother  Jona- 
than talks  of  adopting  me,  and  that  he  won’t  have  her  of 
his  household.  “Go  to  London,  you  hag,”  says  I,  “where 
they  say  you’re  handsome  and  wholesome;  don’t  grind 
your  long  teeth  at  me,  or  I’ll  read  the  Declaration  of 
Independence  to  ye.”  So  you  see  I make  uncertain  hopes 
fight  certain  fears,  and  borrow  from  the  generous,  good- 
natured  Future  the  motives  for  content  which  are  de- 
nied me  by  the  stinted  Present.  . . . 

What  shall  I say  in  answer  to  your  remarks  on  my 


BUNKER  HILL  MONUMENT 


413 


opinions?  Shall  I go  all  over  the  ground  again?  It  were 
useless.  That  my  heart  is  wrong  in  a thousand  ways  I 
daily  feel,  but  ’t  is  my  stubborn  head  which  refuses  to 
comprehend  the  creation  as  you  comprehend  it.  That 
we  should  be  grateful  for  all  we  have,  I feel  — for  all  we 
have  is  given  us;  nor  do  I think  we  have  little.  For  my 
part  I would  be  blest  in  mere  existence  were  I not  goaded 
by  a wish  to  make  my  one  talent  two;  and  we  have 
Scripture  for  the  rectitude  of  such  a wish.  I don’t  think 
the  stubborn  resistance  of  the  tide  of  ill-fortune  can  be 
called  rebellion  against  Providence.  “Help-y ourself  and 
Heaven  will  help  you,”  says  the  proverb.  . . . 

There  hangs  before  me  a print  of  the  Bunker  Hill 
Monument.  Pray  be  judge  between  me  and  the  building 
committee  of  that  monument.  There  you  observe  that 
my  model  was  founded  solidly,  and  on  each  of  its  square 
plinths  were  trophies,  or  groups,  or  cannon,  as  might  be 
thought  fit.  (No.  I.) 

Well,  they  have  taken  away  the  foundation,  made  the 
shaft  start  sheer  from  the  dirt  like  a spear  of  asparagus, 
and,  instead  of  an  acute  angle,  by  which  I hoped  to  show 
the  work  was  done  and  lead  off  the  eye,  they  have  made 
an  obtuse  one,  producing  the  broken-chimney-like  effect 
which  your  eye  will  not  fail  to  condemn  in  No.  II.  Then 
they  have  enclosed  theirs  with  a light,  elegant  fence,  a 
la  Parigina , as  though  the  austere  forms  of  Egypt  were 
compatible  with  the  decorative  flummery  of  the  boule- 
vards. Let  ’em  go  for  dunderheads  as  they  are.  . . . 

I congratulate  you  on  your  sound  conscience  with 
regard  to  the  affair  that  you  wot  of.  As  for  your  re- 
maining free,  that’s  all  very  well  to  think  during  the 
interregnum,  but  a man  without  a true  love  is  a ship 


414 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


without  ballast,  a one-tined  fork,  half  a pair  of  scissors, 
an  utter  flash  in  the  pan.  ...  So  you  are  going  home, 
my  dear  Morse,  and  God  knows  if  ever  I shall  see  you 
again.  Pardon,  I pray  you,  anything  of  levity  which  you 
may  have  been  offended  at  in  me.  Believe  me  it  arose 
from  my  so  rarely  finding  one  to  whom  I could  be  natural 
and  give  loose  without  fear  of  good  faith  or  good  nature 
ever  failing.  Wherever  I am  your  approbation  will  be 
dearer  to  me  than  the  hurrah  of  a world.  I shall  write  to 
glorious  Fenimore  in  a few  days.  My  love  to  Allston 
and  Dana.  God  bless  you, 

H.  Greenough. 

These  extracts  are  from  different  letters,  but  they 
show,  I think,  the  charming  character  of  the  man  and 
reflect  his  admiration  for  Morse.  From  the  letters  of 
James  Fenimore  Cooper,  written  while  they  were  both 
in  Europe,  I select  the  two  following  as  characteristic: 

July  31,  1832. 

My  dear  Morse,  — Here  we  are  at  Spa  — the 
famous  hard-drinking,  dissipated,  gambling,  intriguing 
Spa  — where  so  much  folly  has  been  committed,  so 
many  fortunes  squandered,  and  so  many  women  ruined ! 
How  are  the  mighty  fallen!  We  have  just  returned  from 
a ramble  in  the  environs,  among  deserted  reception- 
houses  and  along  silent  roads.  The  country  is  not  un- 
like Ballston,  though  less  wooded,  more  cultivated,  and 
perhaps  a little  more  varied.  ...  I have  had  a great 
compliment  paid  me,  Master  Samuel,  and,  as  it  is  nearly 
the  only  compliment  I have  received  in  travelling  over 
Europe,  I am  the  more  proud  of  it.  Here  are  the  facts. 

You  must  know  there  is  a great  painter  in  Brussels  of 


LETTERS  FROM  COOPER 


415 


the  name  of  Verboeckhoven  (which,  translated  into  the 
vernacular,  means  a bull  and  a book  baked  in  an  oven!), 
who  is  another  Paul  Potter.  He  outdoes  all  other  men 
in  drawing  cattle,  etc.,  with  a suitable  landscape.  In 
his  way  he  is  truly  admirable.  Well,  sir,  this  artist  did 
me  the  favor  to  call  at  Brussels  with  the  request  that  I 
would  let  him  sketch  my  face.  He  came  after  the  horses 
were  ordered,  and,  knowing  the  difficulty  of  the  task, 
I thanked  him,  but  was  compelled  to  refuse.  On  our 
arrival  at  Liege  we  were  told  that  a messenger  from  the 
Governor  had  been  to  enquire  for  us,  and  I began  to 
bethink  me  of  my  sins.  There  was  no  great  cause  for 
fear,  however,  for  it  proved  that  Mr.  Bull-and-book- 
baked  had  placed  himself  in  the  diligence,  come  down  to 
Liege  (sixty-three  miles),  and  got  the  Governor  to  give 
him  notice,  by  means  of  my  passport,  when  we  came. 
Of  course  I sat. 

I cannot  say  the  likeness  is  good,  but  it  has  a vastly 
life-like  look  and  is  like  all  the  other  pictures  you  have 
seen  of  my  chameleon  face.  Let  that  be  as  it  will,  the 
compliment  is  none  the  less,  and,  provided  the  artist 
does  not  mean  to  serve  me  up  as  a specimen  of  American 
wild  beasts,  I shall  thank  him  for  it.  To  be  followed 
twelve  posts  by  a first-rate  artist,  who  is  in  favor  with 
the  King,  is  so  unusual  that  I was  curious  to  know  how 
far  our  minds  were  in  unison,  and  so  I probed  him  a 
little.  I found  him  well  skilled  in  his  art,  of  course,  but 
ignorant  on  most  subjects.  As  respects  our  general 
views  of  men  and  things  there  was  scarcely  a point  in 
common,  for  he  has  few  salient  qualities,  though  he  is 
liberal;  but  his  gusto  for  natural  subjects  is  strong,  and 
his  favorite  among  all  my  books  is  “The  Prairie,”  which. 


416 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


you  know,  is  filled  with  wild  beasts.  Here  the  secret  was 
out.  That  picture  of  animal  nature  had  so  caught  his 
fancy  that  he  followed  me  sixty  miles  to  paint  a sketch. 

While  this  letter  of  Cooper’s  was  written  in  lighter 
vein,  the  following  extracts  from  one  written  on  August 
19  show  another  side  of  his  character:  — 

The  criticisms  of  which  you  speak  give  me  no  con- 
cern. . . . The  “Heidenmauer”  is  not  equal  to  the 
“Bravo,”  but  it  is  a good  book  and  better  than  two 
thirds  of  Scott’s.  They  may  say  it  is  like  his  if  they  please ; 
they  have  said  so  of  every  book  I have  written,  even  the 
“Pilot.”  But  the  “Heidenmauer”  is  like  and  was  in- 
tended to  be  like,  in  order  to  show  how  differently  a 
democrat  and  an  aristocrat  saw  the  same  thing.  As  for 
French  criticisms  they  have  never  been  able  to  exalt  me 
in  my  own  opinion  nor  to  stir  my  bile,  for  they  are 
written  with  such  evident  ignorance  (I  mean  of  English 
books)  as  to  be  beneath  notice.  What  the  deuce  do  I 
care  whether  my  books  are  on  their  shelves  or  not? 
What  did  I ever  get  from  France  or  Continental  Europe? 
Neither  personal  favors  nor  money.  But  this  they  can- 
not understand,  for  so  conceited  is  a Frenchman  that 
many  of  them  think  that  I came  to  Paris  to  be  paid. 
Now  I never  got  the  difference  in  the  boiling  of  the  pot 
between  New  York  and  Paris  in  my  life.  The  “Journal 
des  Debats”  was  snappish  with  “Water  Witch,”  merve 
[?]  I believe  with  “Bravo,”  and  let  it  bark  at  “Heid- 
enmauer” and  be  hanged. 

No,  no  more.  The  humiliation  comes  from  home.  It 
is  biting  to  find  that  accident  has  given  me  a country 
which  has  not  manliness  and  pride  to  maintain  its  own 


REMINISCENCES  OF  R.  W.  HABERSHAM  417 


opinions,  while  it  is  overflowing  with  conceit.  But  never 
mind  all  this.  See  that  you  do  not  decamp  before  my 
departure  and  I’ll  promise  not  to  throw  myself  into  the 
Rhine.  . . . 

I hope  the  Fourth  of  July  is  not  breaking  out  in 
Habersham’s  noddle,  for  I can  tell  him  that  was  the 
place  most  affected  during  the  dinner.  Adieu, 

Yours  as  ever, 

J.  Fenimore  Cooper. 

The  Mr.  Habersham  here  jokingly  referred  to  was 
R.  W.  Habersham,  of  Augusta,  Georgia,  who  in  the  year 
1831  was  an  art  student  in  the  atelier  of  Baron  Gros,  and 
between  whom  and  Morse  a friendship  sprang  up.  They 
roomed  together  at  a time  when  the  cholera  was  ragingin 
Paris,  but,  owing  to  Mr.  Habersham ’s  wise  insistence  that 
all  the  occupants  of  the  house  should  take  a teaspoon- 
ful of  charcoal  every  morning,  all  escaped  the  disease. 

Mr.  Habersham  in  after  years  wrote  and  sent  to 
Morse  some  of  his  reminiscences  of  that  period,  and 
from  these  I shall  quote  the  following  as  being  of  more 
than  ordinary  interest:  — 

“The  Louvre  was  always  closed  on  Monday  to  clean 
up  the  gallery  after  the  popular  exhibition  of  the  paint- 
ings on  Sunday,  so  that  Monday  was  our  day  for  visits, 
excursions,  etc.  On  one  occasion  I was  left  alone,  and 
two  or  three  times  during  the  week  he  was  absent.  This 
was  unusual,  but  I asked  no  questions  and  made  no  re- 
marks. But  on  Saturday  evening,  sitting  by  our  evening 
lamp,  he  seemed  lost  in  thought,  till  suddenly  he  re- 
marked: ‘The  mails  in  our  country  are  too  slow;  this 
French  telegraph  is  better,  and  would  do  even  better  in 


418 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


our  clear  atmosphere  than  here,  where  half  the  time  fogs 
obscure  the  skies.  But  this  will  not  be  fast  enough  — 
the  lightning  would  serve  us  better .’ 

“These  may  not  be  the  exact  words,  but  they  convey 
the  sense,  and  I,  laughing,  said:  ‘Aha!  I see  what  you 
have  been  after,  you  have  been  examining  the  French 
system  of  telegraphing/  He  admitted  that  he  had  taken 
advantage  of  the  kind  offer  of  one  in  authority  to  do 
so.  . . . 

“There  was,  on  one  occasion,  another  reference  made 
to  the  conveyance  of  sound  under  water,  and  to  the 
length  of  time  taken  to  communicate  the  letting  in  of 
the  water  into  the  Erie  Canal  by  cannon  shots  to  New 
York,  and  other  means,  during  which  the  suggestion  of 
using  keys  and  wires,  like  the  piano,  was  rejected  as 
requiring  too  many  wires,  if  other  things  were  available. 
I recollect  also  that  in  our  frequent  visits  to  Mr.  J.  Feni- 
more  Cooper’s,  in  the  Rue  St.  Dominique,  these  sub- 
jects, so  interesting  to  Americans,  were  often  introduced, 
and  that  Morse  seemed  to  harp  on  them,  constantly 
referring  to  Franklin  and  Lord  Bacon.  Now  I,  while 
recognizing  the  intellectual  grandeur  of  both  these  men, 
had  contracted  a small  opinion  of  their  moral  strength; 
but  Morse  would  uphold  and  excuse,  or  rather  deny,  the 
faults  attributed.  Lord  Bacon,  especially,  he  held  to 
have  sacrificed  himself  to  serve  the  queen  in  her  aberrations; 
while  of  Franklin,  ‘the  Great  American,’  recognized  by 
the  French,  he  was  particularly  proud.” 

Cooper  also  remembered  some  such  hints  of  a tele- 
graph made  by  Morse  at  that  time,  for  in  “The  Sea 
Lions,”1  on  page  161,  he  says:  — 

1 The  Riverside  Press,  1870. 


HINTS  OF  ELECTRIC  TELEGRAPH  419 


“We  pretend  to  no  knowledge  on  the  subject  of  the 
dates  of  discoveries  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  but  well  do 
we  remember  the  earnestness,  and  single-minded  devo- 
tion to  a laudable  purpose,  with  which  our  worthy 
friend  first  communicated  to  us  his  ideas  on  the  subject 
of  using  the  electric  spark  by  way  of  a telegraph.  It  was 
in  Paris  and  during  the  winter  of  1831-32  and  the  suc- 
ceeding spring,  and  we  have  a satisfaction  in  recording 
this  date  that  others  may  prove  better  claims  if  they  can.” 

Curiously  enough,  Morse  himself  could,  in  after  years, 
never  remember  having  suggested  at  that  time  the 
possibility  of  using  electricity  to  convey  intelligence. 
He  always  insisted  that  the  idea  first  came  to  him  a few 
months  later  on  his  return  voyage  to  America,  and  in 
1849  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Cooper  saying  that  he  must  be 
mistaken,  to  which  the  latter  replied,  under  date  of 
May  18:  — 

“For  the  time  I still  stick  to  Paris,  so  does  my  wife, 
so  does  my  eldest  daughter.  You  did  no  more  than  to 
throw  out  the  general  idea,  but  I feel  quite  confident  this 
occurred  in  Paris.  I confess  I thought  the  notion  evi- 
dently chimerical,  and  as  such  spoke  of  it  in  my  family. 
I always  set  you  down  as  a sober-minded,  common-sense 
sort  of  a fellow,  and  thought  it  a high  flight  for  a painter 
to  make  to  go  off  on  the  wings  of  the  lightning.  We  may 
be  mistaken,  but  you  will  remember  that  the  priority  of 
the  invention  was  a question  early  started,  and  my  im- 
pressions were  the  same  much  nearer  to  the  time  than  it 
is  to-day.” 

That  the  recollections  of  his  friends  were  probably 
clearer  than  his  own  on  this  point  is  admitted  by  Morse 
in  the  following  letter:  — 


420 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Irving  House, 

New  York,  September  5,  1849. 

My  dear  Sir,  — I was  agreeably  surprised  this 
morning  in  conversing  with  Professor  Renwick  to  find 
that  he  corroborates  the  fact  you  have  mentioned  in 
your  “Sea  Lions ” respecting  the  earlier  conception  of 
my  telegraph  by  me,  than  the  date  I had  given,  and 
which  goes  only  so  far  back  in  my  own  recollection  as 
1832.  Professor  Renwick  insists  that  immediately  after 
Professor  Dana’s  lectures  at  the  New  York  Athenaeum, 
I consulted  with  him  on  the  subject  of  the  velocity  of 
electricity  and  in  such  a way  as  to  indicate  to  him  that  I 
was  contriving  an  electric  telegraph.  The  consultation 
I remember,  but  I did  not  recollect  the  time.  He  will 
depose  that  it  was  before  I went  to  Europe,  after  those 
lectures;  now  I went  in  1829;  this  makes  it  almost  cer- 
tain that  the  impression  you  and  Mrs.  Cooper  and  your 
daughter  had  that  I conversed  with  you  on  the  subject 
in  1831  after  my  return  from  Italy  is  correct. 

If  you  are  still  persuaded  that  this  is  so,  your  deposi- 
tion before  the  Commission  in  this  city  to  that  fact  will 
render  me  an  incalculable  service.  I will  cheerfully  de- 
fray your  expenses  to  and  from  the  city  if  you  will  meet 
me  here  this  week  or  beginning  of  next. 

In  haste,  but  with  best  respects  to  Mrs.  Cooper  and 
family, 

I am,  dear  sir,  as  ever  your  friend  and  servant, 

Saml.  F.  B.  Morse. 

J.  Fenimore  Cooper,  Esq. 

All  this  is  interesting,  but,  of  course,  has  no  direct 
bearing  on  the  actual  date  of  invention.  It  is  more  than 


EXPERIMENTS  IN  PHOTOGRAPHY  421 


probable  that  Morse  did,  while  he  was  studying  the 
French  semaphores,  and  at  an  even  earlier  date,  dream 
vaguely  of  the  possibility  of  using  electricity  for  con- 
veying intelligence,  and  that  he  gave  utterance  among 
his  intimates  to  these  dreams;  but  the  practical  means  of 
so  utilizing  this  mysterious  agent  did  not  take  shape  in 
his  mind  until  1832.  An  inchoate  vision  of  the  possi- 
bility of  using  electricity  is  far  different  from  an  actual 
plan  eventually  elaborated  into  a commercial  success. 

Another  extract  from  Mr.  Habersham’s  reminis- 
cences, on  a totally  different  subject,  will  be  found  in- 
teresting: “I  have  forgot  to  mention  that  one  day,  while 
in  the  Rue  Surenne,  I was  studying  from  my  own  face 
reflected  in  a glass,  as  is  often  done  by  young  artists, 
when  I remarked  how  grand  it  would  be  if  we  could  in- 
vent a method  of  fixing  the  image  on  the  mirror.  Pro- 
fessor Morse  replied  that  he  had  thought  of  it  while  a 
pupil  at  Yale,  and  that  Professor  Silliman  (I  think)  and 
himself  had  tried  it  with  a wash  of  nitrate  of  silver  on 
a piece  of  paper,  but  that,  unfortunately,  it  made  the 
lights  dark  and  the  shadows  light , but  that  if  they  could 
be  reversed,  we  should  have  a facsimile  like  India-ink 
drawings.  Had  they  thought  of  using  glass,  as  is  now 
done,  the  daguerreotype  would  have  been  perhaps  antic- 
ipated — certainly  the  photograph.” 

This  is  particularly  interesting  because,  as  I shall  note 
later  on,  Morse  was  one  of  the  pioneers  in  experimenting 
with  the  daguerreotype  in  America. 

Among  the  paintings  which  Morse  executed  while  he 
was  in  Paris  was  a very  ambitious  one.  This  was  an  in- 
terior of  one  of  the  galleries  in  the  Louvre  with  carefully 


422 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


executed  miniature  copies  of  some  of  the  most  celebrated 
canvases.  Writing  of  it,  and  of  the  dreadful  epidemic  of 
cholera,  to  his  brothers  on  May  6,  1832,  he  says:  — 

“My  anxiety  to  finish  my  picture  and  to  return  drives 
me,  I fear,  to  too  great  application  and  too  little  exercise, 
and  my  health  has  in  consequence  been  so  deranged  that 
I have  been  prevented  from  the  speedy  completion  of 
my  picture.  From  nine  o’clock  until  four  daily  I paint 
uninterruptedly  at  the  Louvre,  and,  with  the  closest 
application,  I shall  not  be  able  to  finish  it  before  the 
close  of  the  gallery  on  the  10th  of  August.  The  time 
each  morning  before  going  to  the  gallery  is  wholly  em- 
ployed in  preparation  for  the  day,  and,  after  the  gallery 
closes  at  four,  dinner  and  exercise  are  necessary,  so  that 
I have  no  time  for  anything  else. 

“The  cholera  is  raging  here,  and  I can  compare  the 
state  of  mind  in  each  man  of  us  only  to  that  of  soldiers  in 
the  heat  of  battle;  all  the  usual  securities  of  life  seem  to 
be  gone.  Apprehension  and  anxiety  make  the  stoutest 
hearts  quail.  Any  one  feels,  when  he  lays  himself  down 
at  night,  that  he  will  in  all  probability  be  attacked 
before  daybreak;  for  the  disease  is  a pestilence  that 
walketh  in  darkness,  and  seizes  the  greatest  number  of 
its  victims  at  the  most  helpless  hour  of  the  night.  Fif- 
teen hundred  were  seized  in  a day,  and  fifteen  thousand 
at  least  have  already  perished,  although  the  official 
accounts  will  not  give  so  many. 

“ May  H My  picture  makes  progress  and  I am  san- 
guine of  success  if  nothing  interferes  to  prevent  its  com- 
pletion. I shall  take  no  more  commissions  here  and  shall 
only  complete  my  large  picture  and  a few  unfinished 
works. 


BARON  VON  HUMBOLDT 


423 


“General  Lafayette  told  me  a few  weeks  ago,  when 
I was  returning  with  him  in  his  carriage,  that  the  finan- 
cial condition  of  the  United  States  was  a subject  of  great 
importance,  and  he  wished  that  I would  write  you  and 
others,  who  were  known  as  statistical  men,  and  get  your 
views  on  the  subject.  There  never  was  a better  time  for 
demonstrating  the  principles  of  our  free  institutions  by 
showing  a result  favorable  to  our  country.” 

Among  the  men  of  note  whom  Morse  met  while  he 
was  in  Paris  was  Baron  Alexander  von  Humboldt,  the 
famous  traveller  and  naturalist,  who  was  much  attracted 
towards  the  artist,  and  often  went  to  the  Louvre  to 
watch  him  while  he  was  at  work,  or  to  wander  through 
the  galleries  with  him,  deep  in  conversation.  He  was 
afterwards  one  of  the  first  to  congratulate  Morse  on  the 
successful  exhibition  of  his  telegraph  before  the  French 
Academy  of  Science. 

As  we  have  already  seen,  Morse  was  intensely  patri- 
otic. He  followed  with  keen  interest  the  developments  in 
our  national  progress  as  they  unrolled  themselves  before 
his  eyes,  and  when  the  occasion  offered  he  took  active 
part  in  furthering  what  he  considered  the  right  and  in 
vigorously  denouncing  the  wrong.  He  was  never  blind  to 
our  national  or  party  failings,  but  held  the  mirror  up  be- 
fore his  countrymen’s  eyes  with  steady  hand,  and  yet  he 
was  prouder  of  being  an  American  than  of  anything  else, 
and,  as  I have  had  occasion  to  remark  before,  his  ruling 
passion  was  an  intense  desire  to  accomplish  some  great 
good  for  his  beloved  country,  to  raise  her  in  the  estima- 
tion of  the  rest  of  the  world. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1832,  he  was  called  on  to  preside  at 
the  banquet  given  by  the  Americans  resident  in  Paris, 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


m 

with  Mr.  Cooper  as  vice-president.  General  Lafayette 
was  the  guest  of  honor,  and  the  American  Minister  Hon. 
William  C.  Rives,  G.  W.  Haven,  and  many  others  were 
present. 

Morse,  in  proposing  the  toast  to  General  Lafayette, 
spoke  as  follows : — 

“I  cannot  propose  the  next  toast,  gentlemen,  so  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  last,  without  adverting  to 
the  distinguished  honor  and  pleasure  we  this  day  enjoy 
above  the  thousands,  and  I may  say  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands, of  our  countrymen  who  are  at  this  moment  cele- 
brating this  great  national  festival  — the  honor  and 
pleasure  of  having  at  our  board  our  venerable  guest  on 
my  right  hand,  the  hero  whom  two  worlds  claim  as  their 
own.  Yes,  gentlemen,  he  belongs  to  America  as  well  as 
to  Europe.  He  is  our  fellow  citizen,  and  the  universal 
voice  of  our  country  would  cry  out  against  us  did  we  not 
manifest  our  nation’s  interest  in  his  person  and  char- 
acter. 

“With  the  mazes  of  European  politics  we  have  noth- 
ing to  do;  to  changing  schemes  of  good  or  bad  govern- 
ment we  cannot  make  ourselves  a party;  with  the  suc- 
cess or  defeat  of  this  or  that  faction  we  can  have  no 
sympathy;  but  with  the  great  principles  of  rational 
liberty,  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  those  principles  for 
which  our  guest  fought  by  the  side  of  our  fathers,  and 
which  he  has  steadily  maintained  for  a long  life,  ‘ through 
good  report  and  evil  report,’  we  do  sympathize.  We 
should  not  be  Americans  if  we  did  not  sympathize  with 
them,  nor  can  we  compromise  one  of  these  principles 
and  preserve  our  self-respect  as  loyal  American  citizens. 
They  are  the  principles  of  order  and  good  government. 


TOAST  TO  LAFAYETTE 


425 


of  obedience  to  law;  the  principles  which,  under  Provi- 
dence, have  made  our  country  unparalleled  in  prosperity; 
principles  which  rest,  not  in  visionary  theory,  but  are 
made  palpable  by  the  sure  test  of  experiment  and  time. 

“But,  gentlemen,  we  honor  our  guest  as  the  stanch, 
undeviating  defender  of  these  principles,  of  our  prin- 
ciples, of  American  principles.  Has  he  ever  deserted 
them?  Has  he  ever  been  known  to  waver?  Gentlemen, 
there  are  some  men,  some,  too,  who  would  wish  to  direct 
public  opinion,  who  are  like  the  buoys  upon  tide- water. 
They  float  up  and  down  as  the  current  sets  this  way  or 
that.  If  you  ask  at  an  emergency  where  they  are,  we 
cannot  tell  you;  we  must  first  consult  the  almanac;  we 
must  know  the  quarter  of  the  moon,  the  way  of  the  wind, 
the  time  of  the  tide,  and  then  we  may  guess  where  you 
will  find  them. 

“But,  gentlemen,  our  guest  is  not  of  this  fickle  class. 
He  is  a tower  amid  the  waters,  his  foundation  is  upon  a 
rock,  he  moves  not  with  the  ebb  and  flow  of  the  stream. 
The  storm  may  gather,  the  waters  may  rise  and  even 
dash  above  his  head,  or  they  may  subside  at  his  feet, 
still  he  stands  unmoved.  We  know  his  site  and  his  bear- 
ings, and  with  the  fullest  confidence  we  point  to  where 
he  stood  six-and-fifty  years  ago.  He  stands  there  now. 
The  winds  have  swept  by  him,  the  waves  have  dashed 
around  him,  the  snows  of  winter  have  lighted  upon 
him,  but  still  he  is  there. 

“I  ask  you,  therefore,  gentlemen,  to  drink  with  me  in 
honor  of  General  Lafayette.” 

Portions  of  many  of  Morse’s  letters  to  his  brothers 
were  published  in  the  New  York  “Observer,”  owned 
and  edited  by  them.  Part  of  the  following  letter  was  so 


426 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


published,  I believe,  but,  at  Mr.  Cooper’s  request,  the 
sentences  referring  to  his  personal  sentiments  were 
omitted.  There  can  be  no  harm,  however,  in  giving 
them  publicity  at  this  late  day. 

The  letter  was  written  on  July  18, 1832,  and  begins  by 
gently  chiding  his  brothers  for  not  having  written  to 
him  for  nearly  four  months,  and  he  concludes  this  part 
by  saying,  “ But  what  is  past  can’t  be  helped.  I am  glad, 
exceedingly  glad,  to  hear  of  your  prosperity  and  hope  it 
may  be  continued  to  you.”  And  then  he  says:  — 

“I  am  diligently  occupied  every  moment  of  my  time 
at  the  Louvre  finishing  the  great  labor  which  I have  there 
undertaken.  I say  ‘finishing,’  I mean  that  part  of  it 
which  can  only  be  completed  there,  namely,  the  copies 
of  the  pictures.  All  the  rest  I hope  to  do  at  home  in  New 
York,  such  as  the  frames  of  the  pictures,  the  figures,  etc. 
It  is  a great  labor,  but  it  will  be  a splendid  and  valuable 
work.  It  excites  a great  deal  of  attention  from  strangers 
and  the  French  artists.  I have  many  compliments  upon 
it,  and  I am  sure  it  is  the  most  correct  one  of  its  hind 
ever  painted,  for  every  one  says  I have  caught  the  style 
of  each  of  the  masters.  Cooper  is  delighted  with  it  and 
I think  he  will  own  it.  He  is  with  me  two  or  three  hours 
at  the  gallery  (the  hours  of  his  relaxation)  every  day  as 
regularly  as  the  day  comes.  I spend  almost  every  even- 
ing at  his  house  in  his  fine  family. 

“Cooper  is  very  little  understood,  I believe,  by  our 
good  people.  He  has  a bold,  original,  independent  mind, 
thoroughly  American.  He  loves  his  country  and  her 
principles  most  ardently;  he  knows  the  hollowness  of  all 
the  despotic  systems  of  Europe,  and  especially  is  he 
thoroughly  conversant  with  the  heartless,  false,  selfish 


LETTER  ON  COOPER 


427 


system  of  Great  Britain;  the  perfect  antipodes  of  our  own. 
He  fearlessly  supports  American  principles  in  the  face  of 
all  Europe,  and  braves  the  obloquy  and  intrigues  against 
him  of  all  the  European  powers.  I say  all  the  European 
powers,  for  Cooper  is  more  read,  and,  therefore,  more 
feared,  than  any  American,  — yes,  more  than  any 
European  with  the  exception,  possibly,  of  Scott.  His 
works  are  translated  into  all  the  languages  of  the  Conti- 
nent; editions  of  every  work  he  publishes  are  printed  in, 
I think,  more  than  thirty  different  cities,  and  all  this 
without  any  pains  on  his  part.  He  deals,  I believe,  with 
only  one  publisher  in  Paris  and  one  in  London.  He 
never  asks  what  effect  any  of  his  sentiments  will  have 
upon  the  sale  of  his  works;  the  only  question  he  asks  is  — 
‘Are  they  just  and  true?* 

“I  know  of  no  man,  short  of  a true  Christian,  who  is 
so  truly  guided  by  high  principles  as  Cooper.  He  is  not 
a religious  man  (I  wish  from  my  heart  he  was),  yet  he  is 
theoretically  orthodox,  a great  respecter  of  religion  and 
religious  men,  a man  of  unblemished  moral  character. 
He  is  courted  by  the  greatest  and  the  most  aristocratic, 
yet  he  never  compromises  the  dignity  of  an  American 
citizen,  which  he  contends  is  the  highest  distinction  a 
man  can  have  in  Europe,  and  there  is  not  a doubt  but  he 
commands  the  respect  of  the  exclusives  here  in  a ten- 
fold degree  more  than  those  who  truckle  and  cringe  to 
European  opinions  and  customs.  They  love  an  inde- 
pendent man  and  know  enough  of  their  own  heartless 
system  to  respect  a real  freeman.  I admire  exceedingly 
his  proud  assertion  of  the  rank  of  an  American  (I  speak 
from  a political  point  of  view),  for  I know  no  reason  why 
an  American  should  not  take  rank,  and  assert  it,  too. 


428 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


above  any  of  the  artificial  distinctions  that  Europe  has 
made.  We  have  no  aristocratic  grades,  no  titles  of 
nobility,  no  ribbons,  and  garters,  and  crosses,  and  other 
gewgaws  that  please  the  great  babies  of  Europe;  are  we, 
therefore,  to  take  rank  below  or  above  them?  I say 
above  them,  and  I hope  that  every  American  who  comes 
abroad  will  feel  that  he  is  bound,  for  his  country’s  sake, 
to  take  that  stand.  I don’t  mean  ostentatiously,  or 
offensively,  or  obtrusively,  but  he  ought  to  have  an 
American  self-respect. 

“There  can  be  no  condescension  to  an  American.  An 
American  gentleman  is  equal  to  any  title  or  rank  in 
Europe,  kings  and  emperors  not  excepted.  Why  is  he 
not?  By  what  law  are  we  bound  to  consider  ourselves 
inferior  because  we  have  stamped  folly  upon  the  arti- 
ficial and  unjust  grades  of  European  systems,  upon  these 
antiquated  remnants  of  feudal  barbarism? 

“ Cooper  sees  and  feels  the  absurdity  of  these  distinc- 
tions, and  he  asserts  his  American  rank  and  maintains 
it,  too,  I believe,  from  a pure  patriotism.  Such  a man 
deserves  the  support  and  respect  of  his  countrymen,  and 
I have  no  doubt  he  has  them.  ...  It  is  high  time  we 
should  assume  a more  American  tone  while  Europe  is 
leaving  no  stone  unturned  to  vilify  and  traduce  us,  be- 
cause the  rotten  despotisms  of  Europe  fear  our  example 
and  hate  us.  You  are  not  aware,  perhaps,  that  the 
Trollope  system  is  political  altogether.  You  think  that, 
because  we  know  the  grossness  of  her  libels  and  despise 
her  abuse,  England  and  Europe  do  the  same.  You  are 
mistaken;  they  wish  to  know  no  good  of  us.  Mrs. 
Trollope’s  book  is  more  popular  in  England  (and  that, 
too,  among  a class  who  you  fain  would  think  know 


ON  AMERICAN  CITIZENSHIP 


429 


better)  than  any  book  of  travels  ever  published  in 
America.1  It  is  also  translating  into  French,  and  will  be 
puffed  and  extolled  by  France,  who  is  just  entering  upon 
the  system  of  vilification  of  America  and  her  institu- 
tions, that  England  has  been  pursuing  ever  since  we  as 
colonies  resisted  her  oppressive  measures.  Tory  Eng- 
land, aristocratic  England,  is  the  same  now  towards  us 
as  she  was  then,  and  Tory  France,  aristocratic  France, 
follows  in  her  steps.  We  may  deceive  ourselves  on  this 
point  by  knowing  the  kindly  feeling  manifested  by  re- 
ligious and  benevolent  men  towards  each  other  in  both 
countries,  but  we  shall  be  wanting  in  our  usual  Yankee 
penetration  if  the  good  feeling  of  these  excellent  and 
pious  men  shall  lead  us  to  think  that  their  governments, 
or  even  the  mass  of  their  population,  are  actuated  by  the 
same  kindly  regard.  No,  they  hate  us,  cordially  hate  us. 
We  should  not  disguise  the  truth,  and  I will  venture  to 
say  that  no  genuine  American,  one  who  loves  his  coun- 
try and  her  distinctive  principles,  can  live  abroad  in  any 
of  the  countries  of  Europe,  and  not  be  thoroughly  con- 
vinced that  Europe,  as  it  is,  and  America,  as  it  is,  can 
have  no  feeling  of  cordiality  for  each  other. 

“America  is  the  stronghold  of  the  popular  principle, 
Europe  of  the  despotic.  These  cannot  unite;  there  can 
be,  at  present,  no  sympathy.  . . . We  need  not  quarrel 
with  Europe,  but  we  must  keep  ourselves  aloof  and  sus- 
pect all  her  manoeuvres.  She  has  no  good  will  towards 
us  and  we  must  not  be  duped  by  her  soft  speeches  and 
fair  words,  on  the  one  side,  nor  by  her  contemptible 
detraction  on  the  other.” 

1 This  refers  to  Mrs.  Frances  Trollope’s  book  Domestic  Manners  of  the 
Americans , which  created  quite  a stir  in  its  day. 


430 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


Morse  found  time,  in  spite  of  his  absorption  in  his 
artistic  work,  to  interest  himself  and  others  in  behalf  of 
the  Poles  who  had  unsuccessfully  struggled  to  maintain 
their  independence  as  a nation.  He  was  an  active  mem- 
ber of  a committee  organized  to  extend  help  to  them, 
and  this  committee  was  instrumental  in  obtaining  the 
release  from  imprisonment  in  Berlin  of  Dr.  S.  G.  Howe, 
who  “had  been  entrusted  with  twenty  thousand  francs 
for  the  relief  of  the  distressed  Poles.”  In  this  work  he 
was  closely  associated  with  General  Lafayette,  already 
his  friend,  and  their  high  regard  for  each  other  was 
further  strengthened  and  resulted  in  an  interchange  of 
many  letters.  Some  of  these  were  given  away  by  Morse 
to  friends  desirous  of  possessing  autographs  of  the  illus- 
trious Lafayette;  others  are  still  among  his  papers,  and 
some  of  these  I shall  introduce  in  their  proper  chrono- 
logical order.  The  following  one  was  written  on  Sep- 
tember 27,  1832,  from  La  Grange:  — 

My  dear  Sir,  — I am  sorry  to  see  you  will  not  take 
Paris  and  La  Grange  in  your  way  to  Havre,  unless  you 
were  to  wait  for  the  packet  of  the  10th  in  company  with 
General  Cadwalader,  Commodore  Biddle,  and  those 
young,  amiable  Philadelphians  who  contemplate  sail- 
ing on  that  day.  But  if  you  persist  to  go  by  the  next 
packet,  I beg  you  here  to  receive  my  best  wishes  and 
those  of  my  family  for  your  happy  voyage. 

Upon  you,  my  dear  sir,  I much  depend  to  give  our 
friends  in  the  United  States  a proper  explanation  of  the 
state  of  things  in  Europe.  You  have  been  very  attentive 
to  what  has  passed  since  the  Revolution  of  1830.  Much 
has  been  obtained  here  and  in  other  parts  of  Europe  in 


LETTER  FROM  LAFAYETTE 


431 


this  whirlwind  of  a week.  Further  consequences  here 
and  in  other  countries  — Great  Britain  and  Ireland  in- 
cluded — will  be  the  certain  result,  though  they  have 
been  mauled  and  betrayed  where  they  ought  to  have 
received  encouragement.  But  it  will  not  be  so  short  and 
so  cheap  as  we  had  a right  to  anticipate  it  might  be.  I 
think  it  useful,  on  both  sides  of  the  water,  to  dispel  the 
cloud  which  ignorance  or  design  may  throw  over  the  real 
state  of  European  and  French  politics. 

In  the  mean  while  I believe  it  to  be  the  duty  of  every 
American  returned  home  to  let  his  fellow  citizens  know 
what  wretched  handle  is  made  of  the  violent  collisions, 
threats  of  a separation,  and  reciprocal  abuse,  to  injure 
the  character  and  question  the  stability  of  republican 
institutions.  I too  much  depend  upon  the  patriotism 
and  good  sense  of  the  several  parties  in  the  United  States 
to  be  afraid  that  those  dissensions  may  terminate  in  a 
final  dissolution  of  the  Union;  and  should  such  an  event 
be  destined  in  future  to  take  place,  deprecated  as  it  has 
been  by  the  best  wishes  of  the  departed  founders  of  the 
Revolution,  — Washington  at  their  head,  — it  ought  at 
least,  in  charity,  not  to  take  place  before  the  not  remote 
period  when  every  one  of  those  who  have  fought  and  bled 
in  the  cause  shall  have  joined  their  contemporaries. 

What  is  to  be  said  of  Poland  and  the  situation  of  her 
heroic,  unhappy  sons,  you  well  know,  having  been  a con- 
stant and  zealous  member  of  our  committee. 

You  know  what  sort  of  mental  perturbation,  among 
the  ignorant  part  of  every  European  nation,  has  accom- 
panied the  visit  of  the  cholera  in  Russia,  Germany,  Hun- 
gary, and  several  parts  of  Great  Britain  and  France  — 
suspicions  of  poison,  prejudices  against  the  politicians, 


432 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


and  so  forth.  I would  like  to  know  whether  the  popu- 
lation of  the  United  States  has  been  quite  free  of  these 
aberrations,  as  it  would  be  an  additional  argument  in 
behalf  of  republican  institutions  and  superior  civiliza- 
tion resulting  from  them. 

Most  truly  and  affectionately. 

Your  friend, 

Lafayette. 

As  we  see  from  the  beginning  of  this  letter,  Morse  had 
now  determined  to  return  home.  He  had  executed  all 
the  commissions  for  copies  which  had  been  given  to  him, 
and  his  ambitious  painting  of  the  interior  of  the  Louvre 
was  so  far  finished  that  he  could  complete  it  at  home. 
He  sailed  from  Havre  on  the  1st  of  October  in  the  packet- 
ship  Sully.  The  name  of  this  ship  has  now  become  his- 
toric, and  a chance  conversation  in  mid-ocean  was  des- 
tined to  mark  an  epoch  in  human  evolution.  Before 
sailing,  however,  he  made  a flying  trip  to  England, 
and  he  writes  to  his  brothers  from  London  on  Septem- 
ber 21 : — 

“Here  I am  once  more  in  England  and  on  the  wing 
home.  I shall  probably  sail  from  Havre  in  the  packet 
of  October  1 (the  Sully),  and  I shall  leave  London  for 
Southampton  and  Havre  on  the  26th  inst.,  to  be  pre- 
pared for  sailing. 

“I  am  visiting  old  friends  and  renewing  old  associa- 
tions in  London.  Twenty  years  make  a vast  difference 
as  well  in  the  aspect  of  this  great  city  as  in  the  faces  of 
old  acquaintances.  London  may  be  said  literally  to  have 
gone  into  the  country.  Where  I once  was  accustomed  to 
walk  in  the  fields,  so  far  out  of  town  as  even  to  shoot  at 


SITS  TO  LESLIE 


433 


a target  against  the  trees  with  impunity,  now  there  are 
spacious  streets  and  splendid  houses  and  gardens. 

“I  spend  a good  deal  of  my  spare  time  with  Leslie. 
He  is  the  same  amiable,  intelligent,  unassuming  gentle- 
man that  I left  in  1815.  He  is  painting  a little  picture  — 
‘ Sterne  recovering  his  Manuscripts  from  the  Curls  of  his 
Hostess  at  Lyons.’  I have  been  sitting  to  him  for  the 
head  of  Sterne,  whom  he  thinks  I resemble  very  strongly . 
At  any  rate,  he  has  made  no  alteration  in  the  character 
of  the  face  from  the  one  he  had  drawn  from  Sterne’s 
portrait,  and  has  simply  attended  to  the  expression. 

“When  I left  Paris  I was  feeble  in  health,  so  much  so 
that  I was  fearful  of  the  effects  of  the  journey  to  London, 
especially  as  I passed  through  villages  suffering  severely 
from  the  cholera.  But  I proceeded  moderately,  lodged 
the  first  night  at  Boulogne-sur-Mer,  crossed  to  Dover  in 
a severe  southwest  gale,  and  passed  the  next  night  at 
Canterbury,  and  the  next  day  came  to  London.  I think 
the  ride  did  me  good,  and  I have  been  exercising  a great 
deal,  riding  and  walking,  since,  and  my  general  health 
is  certainly  improving.  I am  in  hopes  that  the  voyage 
will  completely  set  me  up  again.” 


CHAPTER  XX 


Morse’s  life  almost  equally  divided  into  two  periods,  artistic  and  scientific. 
— Estimate  of  his  artistic  ability  by  Daniel  Huntington.  — Also  by  Samuel 
Isham.  — His  character  as  revealed  by  his  letters,  notes,  etc.  — End  of  Vol- 
ume I. 

Morse’s  long  life  (he  was  eighty-one  when  he  died)  was 
almost  exactly  divided,  by  the  nature  of  his  occupations, 
into  two  equal  periods.  During  the  first,  up  to  his 
forty-first  year,  he  was  wholly  the  artist,  enthusiastic, 
filled  with  a laudable  ambition  to  excel,  not  only  for  per- 
sonal reasons,  but,  as  appears  from  his  correspondence, 
largely  from  patriotic  motives,  from  a wish  to  rescue 
his  country  from  the  stigma  of  pure  commercialism 
which  it  had  incurred  in  the  eyes  of  the  rest  of  the  world. 
It  is  true  that  his  active  brain  and  warm  heart  spurred 
him  on  to  interest  himself  in  many  other  things,  in  in- 
ventions of  more  or  less  utility,  in  religion,  politics,  and 
humanitarian  projects;  but  next  to  his  sincere  religious 
faith,  his  art  held  chief est  sway,  and  everything  else 
was  made  subservient  to  that. 

During  the  latter  half  of  his  life,  however,  a new  god- 
dess was  enshrined  in  his  heart,  a goddess  whose  cult 
entailed  even  greater  self-sacrifice;  keener  suffering, 
both  mental  and  physical;  more  humiliation  to  a proud 
and  sensitive  soul,  shrinking  alike  from  the  jeers  of  the 
incredulous  and  the  libels  and  plots  of  the  envious  and 
the  unscrupulous. 

While  he  plied  his  brush  for  many  years  after  the  con- 
ception of  his  epoch-making  invention,  it  was  with  an 
ever  lessening  enthusiasm,  with  a divided  interest.  Art 


DANIEL  HUNTINGTON’S  ESTIMATE  435 


no  longer  reigned  supreme;  Invention  shared  the  throne 
with  her  and  eventually  dispossessed  her.  It  seems, 
therefore,  fitting  that,  in  closing  the  chronicle  of  Morse 
the  artist,  his  rank  in  the  annals  of  American  art  should 
be  estimated  as  viewed  by  a contemporary  and  by  the 
more  impartial  historian  of  the  present  day. 

From  a long  article  prepared  by  the  late  Daniel  Hunt- 
ington for  Mr.  Prime,  I shall  select  the  following  pas- 
sages : — 

“My  acquaintance  with  Professor  Morse  began  in  the 
spring  of  1835,  when  I was  placed  under  his  care  by  my 
father  as  a pupil.  He  then  lived  in  Greenwich  Lane  (now 
Greenwich  Avenue),  and  several  young  men  were  study- 
ing art  under  his  instruction.  . . . He  gave  a short  time 
every  day  to  each  pupil,  carefully  pointing  out  our 
errors  and  explaining  the  principles  of  art.  After  draw- 
ing for  some  time  from  casts  with  the  crayon,  he  allowed 
us  to  begin  the  use  of  the  brush,  and  we  practised  paint- 
ing our  studies  from  the  casts,  using  black,  white,  and 
raw  umber. 

“I  believe  this  method  was  of  great  use  in  enabling  us 
early  to  acquire  a good  habit  of  painting.  I only  regret 
that  he  did  not  insist  on  our  sticking  to  this  kind  of 
study  a longer  time  and  drill  us  more  severely  in  it;  but 
he  indulged  our  hankering  for  color  too  soon,  and,  when 
once  we  had  tasted  the  luxury  of  a full  palette  of  colors, 
it  was  a dry  business  to  go  back  to  plain  black  and  white. 

“In  the  autumn  of  that  year,  1835,  he  removed  to 
spacious  rooms  in  the  New  York  University  on  Wash- 
ington Square.  In  the  large  studio  in  the  north  wing  he 
painted  several  fine  portraits,  among  them  the  beautiful 
full-length  of  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Lind.  He  also  lectured 


436 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


before  the  students  and  a general  audience,  illustrating 
his  subject  by  painted  diagrams.  . . . 

< “Professor  Morse’s  love  of  scientific  experiments  was 
shown  in  his  artist  life.  He  formed  theories  of  color, 
tried  experiments  with  various  vehicles,  oils,  varnishes, 
and  pigments.  His  studio  was  a kind  of  laboratory.  A 
beautiful  picture  of  his  wife  and  two  children  was 
painted,  he  told  me,  with  colors  ground  in  milk,  and  the 
effect  was  juicy,  creamy,  and  pearly  to  a degree.  Another 
picture  was  commenced  with  colors  mixed  with  beer; 
afterwards  solidly  impasted  and  glazed  with  rich,  trans- 
parent tints  in  varnish.  His  theory  of  color  is  fully  ex- 
plained in  the  account  of  his  life  in  Dunlap’s  ‘Arts  of 
Design.’  He  proved  its  truth  by  boxes  and  balls  of  va- 
rious colors.  He  had  an  honest,  solid,  vigorous  impasto, 
which  he  strongly  insisted  on  in  his  instructions  — a 
method  which  was  like  the  great  masters  of  the  Venetian 
school.  This  method  was  modified  in  his  practice  by  his 
studies  under  West  in  England,  and  by  his  intimacy  with 
Allston,  for  whose  genius  he  had  a great  reverence,  and 
by  whose  way  of  painting  he  was  strongly  influenced. 

“He  was  a lover  of  simple,  unaffected  truth,  and  this 
trait  is  shown  in  his  works  as  an  artist.  He  had  a passion 
for  color,  and  rich,  harmonious  tints  run  through  his 
pictures,  which  are  glowing  and  mellow,  and  yet  pearly 
and  delicate. 

“He  had  a true  painter’s  eye,  but  he  was  hindered 
from  reaching  the  fame  his  genius  promised  as  a painter 
by  various  distractions,  such  as  the  early  battles  of  the 
Academy  of  Design  in  its  struggles  for  life,  domestic 
afflictions,  and,  more  than  all,  the  engrossing  cares  of  his 
invention. 


SUSAN  W.  MORSE 
Eldest  daughter  of  the  artist 


SAMUEL  ISHAM’S  ESTIMATE 


437 


“The  ‘Hercules/  with  its  colossal  proportions  and 
daring  attitude,  is  evidence  of  the  zeal  and  courage  of 
his  early  studies.  ...  It  is  worthy  of  being  carefully 
preserved  in  a public  gallery,  not  only  as  an  instance  of 
successful  study  in  a young  artist  (Morse  was  in  his 
twenty-first  year),  but  as  possessing  high  artistic  merit, 
and  a force  and  richness  which  plainly  show  that,  if  his 
energies  had  not  been  diverted,  he  might  have  achieved 
a name  in  art  equal  to  the  greatest  of  his  contempora- 
ries. . . . 

“Professor  Morse’s  world- wide  fame  rests,  of  course, 
on  his  invention  of  the  electric  telegraph;  but  it  should 
be  remembered  that  the  qualities  of  mind  which  led  to 
it  were  developed  in  the  progress  of  his  art  studies,  and 
if  his  paintings,  in  the  various  fields  of  history,  portrait, 
and  landscape,  could  be  brought  together,  it  would  be 
found  that  he  deserved  an  honored  place  among  the 
foremost  American  artists.” 

This  was  an  estimate  of  Morse’s  ability  as  a painter 
by  a man  of  his  own  day,  a friend  and  pupil.  As  this 
would,  naturally,  be  somewhat  biased,  it  will  be  more 
to  the  point  to  see  what  a competent  critic  of  the  present 
day  has  to  say. 

Mr.  Samuel  Isham,  in  his  authoritative  “History  of 
American  Painting,”  published  in  1910,  after  giving  a 
brief  biographical  sketch  of  Morse  and  telling  why  he 
came  to  abandon  the  brush,  thus  sums  up : — 

“It  was  a serious  loss,  for  Morse,  without  being  a ge- 
nius, was  yet,  perhaps,  better  calculated  than  another  to 
give  in  pictures  the  spirit  of  the  difficult  times  from  1830 
to  1860.  He  was  a man  sound  in  mind  and  body,  well 
born,  well  educated,  and  both  by  birth  and  education 


438 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


in  sympathy  with  his  time.  He  had  been  abroad, 
had  seen  good  work,  and  received  sound  training.  His 
ideals  were  not  too  far  ahead  of  his  public.  Working  as 
he  did  under  widely  varying  conditions,  his  paintings 
are  dissimilar,  not  only  in  merit  but  in  method  of  execu- 
tion; even  his  portraits  vary  from  thin,  free  handling  to 
solid  impasto.  Yet  in  the  best  of  them  there  is  a real 
painter’s  feeling  for  his  material;  the  heads  have  a sound- 
ness of  construction  and  a freshness  in  the  carnations 
that  recall  Raeburn  rather  than  West;  the  poses  are 
graceful  or  interesting,  the  costumes  are  skilfully  ar- 
ranged, and  in  addition  he  understands  perfectly  the 
character  of  his  sitters,  the  men  and  women  of  the  transi- 
tion period,  shrewd,  capable,  but  rather  commonplace, 
without  the  ponderous  dignity  of  Copley’s  subjects  or 
the  cosmopolitan  graces  of  a later  day. 

“The  struggles  incident  to  the  invention  and  develop- 
ment of  telegraphy  turned  Morse  from  the  practice  of 
art,  but  up  to  the  end  of  his  life  he  was  interested  in  it 
and  aggressive  in  any  scheme  for  its  advancement.” 

I think  that  from  the  letters,  notes,  etc.,  which  I have 
in  the  preceding  pages  brought  together,  a clear  concep- 
tion of  Morse’s  character  can  be  formed.  The  dominant 
note  was  an  almost  childlike  religious  faith;  a trium- 
phant trust  in  the  goodness  of  God  even  when  his  hand 
was  wielding  the  rod;  a sincere  belief  in  the  literal  truth 
of  the  Bible,  which  may  seem  strange  to  us  of  the  twen- 
tieth century;  a conviction  that  he  was  destined  in  some 
way  to  accomplish  a great  good  for  his  fellow  men. 

Next  to  love  of  God  came  love  of  country.  He  was 
patriotic  in  the  best  sense  of  the  word.  While  abroad 


HIS  CHARACTER 


439 


he  stoutly  upheld  the  honor  of  his  native  land,  and  at 
home  he  threw  himself  with  vigor  into  the  political 
discussions  of  the  day,  fighting  stoutly  for  what  he  con- 
sidered the  right.  While  sometimes,  in  the  light  of 
future  events,  he  seems  to  have  erred  in  allowing  his 
religious  beliefs  to  tinge  too  much  his  political  views,  he 
was  always  perfectly  sincere  and  never  permitted  ex- 
pediency to  brush  aside  conviction. 

We  have  seen  that  wherever  he  went  he  had  the  fac- 
ulty of  inspiring  respect  and  affection,  and  that  an  ever 
widening  circle  of  friends  admitted  him  to  their  intimacy, 
sought  his  advice,  and  confided  in  him  with  the  perfect 
assurance  of  his  ready  sympathy. 

A favorite  Bible  quotation  of  his  was  “Woe  unto  you 
when  all  men  shall  speak  well  of  you.”  He  deeply  de- 
plored the  necessity  of  making  enemies,  but  he  early  in 
his  career  became  convinced  that  no  man  could  accom- 
plish anything  of  value  in  this  world  without  running 
counter  either  to  the  opinions  of  honest  men,  who  were 
as  sincere  as  he,  or  to  the  self-seeking  of  the  dishonest 
and  the  unscrupulous.  Up  to  this  time  he  had  had 
mainly  to  deal  with  the  former  class,  as  in  his  successful 
efforts  to  establish  the  National  Academy  of  Design  on  a 
firm  footing;  but  in  the  future  he  was  destined  to  make 
many  and  bitter  enemies  of  both  classes.  In  the  con- 
troversies which  ensued  he  always  strove  to  be  courte- 
ous and  just,  even  when  vigorously  defending  his  rights 
or  taking  the  offensive.  That  he  sometimes  erred  in  his 
judgment  cannot  be  denied,  but  the  errors  were  honest, 
and  in  many  cases  were  kindled  and  fanned  into  a flame 
by  the  crafty  malice  of  third  parties  for  their  own  pecu- 
niary advantage. 


440 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE 


So  now,  having  followed  him  in  his  career  as  an  artist, 
which,  discouraging  and  troubled  as  it  may  often  have 
seemed  to  him,  was  as  the  calm  which  precedes  the 
storm  to  the  years  of  privation  and  heroic  struggle  which 
followed,  I shall  bring  this  first  volume  to  a close. 


END  OF  VOLUME  I 


I 


GETTY  CENTER  LIBRARY 


3 3125  00132  3548 


